《Reborn To Be A Fake》


 Chapter 1

    I didn''t expect to be reborn, and I was reborn in my little cousin''s body.


    ¡­¡­


    "Miss, miss! You''re in there. Open the door


    I woke up with a quick knock on the door and found myself lying on the cold floor with a headache.


    The knock outside the door is more and more urgent, "Miss, I''m Anliang. You can squeak inside. If you don''t squeak again, I''ll call the police!"


    I struggled to get up and my whole body was in pain.


    Looking around, you can see the huge French windows, the luxurious European decoration, the expensive European paintings hanging on the wall


    Why is this environment so familiar? If you remember correctly, isn''t this my aunt''s?


    Headache, I rubbed his head, remember that he was not killed by white peach and Shen Ke, Shen Ke, the last consciousness, is to see the dog men and women holding together tired of crooked, now how to get to the aunt''s home?


    Still sleeping on the ground?


    "Miss! Did I hit the door? I hit it! " An Liang outside the door is just like a life-threatening, constantly crying.


    It seems that he won''t stop opening the door.


    Try to straighten up, bones seem to be scattered, the house is particularly stuffy, should be no windows, the air is still filled with a stink.


    The environment is really bad. I hold my nose in one hand and hold the wall in the other hand to open the door.


    Standing at the door of a tall mirror, I saw myself in the mirror, and then stunned.


    Where is this me? Isn''t this cousin suan''an?!


    The cousin in the mirror also holds the wall with one hand, pinches her nose with the other hand, and opens her mouth. The cousin in the mirror also opens her mouth.


    What''s going on?


    This is Reborn? And born again on my cousin?


    Are you kidding?


    I looked in the mirror, pulled his face, the mirror cousin also pulled his face, it seems that the mirror really no problem.


    I quickly turned in front of all the mirrors in the house and finally accepted the fact.


    I should be dead, and then the soul into the cousin''s body?


    "Miss, I have already called the police! You come out quickly, I can cancel the report before the police station goes out... " Anliang is already a little weak.


    "I don''t think she can get out!" A sharp woman''s voice came, with a hint of schadenfreude.


    I remember the voice, willow.


    When his uncle Su Pingyi was young, he was romantic. He had many flowers, and willow was the one he couldn''t get rid of.


    At that time, she came to the Su family to ask for fame. She also brought a daughter who was older than an An''an. She said that she was her uncle''s child. She cried two times and hanged three times.


    The old man of the Su family was really the children of the Su family, so he didn''t get rid of them. However, because of the bad name, he didn''t let them go back to his house.


    Su Pingyi had no choice but to keep them outside. For so many years, the old man did not let go, and their mother and daughter could only live under the name of "second wife".


    "What are you talking about?! What are you doing here? " Anliang is very dissatisfied.


    "What? I''m talking nonsense. ANN has autism since she was a child. She has a small mind. You don''t know about school. Can she stand it? It''s not the first time that she committed suicide hiding in her room. My mother and I came to see it because we were worried about her. Please knock the door open and see if her body is completely cold now? Ha ha The voice is also more sharp, is Yangliu brought back that daughter, called suyiyi, and her mother is just like people do not like.


    "Shut up!" An Liang Qi''s not decent, "you are not welcome here, hurry out!"


    Su Yiyi laughs, "open the door and see if she''s dead. If she''s dead, will you have to wait on me in the future?"


    "Don''t dream! The first lady is not autistic. Shut up, shut up Anliang is a little excited by her anger.


    Su Yiyi despised "ha" and said, "I haven''t committed suicide yet. I don''t believe you open the door by yourself. I can smell gas all the way away. If you don''t open the door again, I''m afraid the house will explode."


    "I''m afraid I let you down!"


    "Pa" a glottal push the door open, see is Yangliu Su Yiyi mother and daughter''s face in consternation.


    It seems that they are particularly puzzled that I can stand here. Why do they say that suan''an "committed suicide" in the room? Why do they know it''s a gas leak?


    No matter how serious the smell of gas in the room is, it is impossible to smell it outside, otherwise Anliang would not know.


    I set my eyes on the two people again. Their eyes were in frequent communication, angry and disappointed.


    So, Su an an should not commit suicide, and these two are blatant killers!


    "Are you all right, miss?" Anliang comes here in a hurry and observes the body carefully, for fear that something might go wrong.


    "Not bad." I clenched my fist and looked at my mother and daughter. "Thanks to my sister''s care, otherwise I might be cold after a while."Sure enough, as soon as the words came out, Su Yiyi''s face immediately showed an expression of remorse.


    She must be regretting that she came too early for suan''an to die.


    It''s time to regret your death.


    In fact, they''re right. Suan''an is dead. That''s why I used her body.


    But it''s natural to pay off debts and kill people.


    Since I have used other people''s body in this matter, I will certainly seek justice for her dead soul.


    "What is this for?" A calm voice with a force suddenly came, "and who allowed your mother and daughter to step here?"


    The speaker is Su Guoheng, Su An''an''s grandfather and now the leader of the Su family.


    When they saw the old man coming, they shut up and lowered their heads.


    The old man pursed his lips. His eyes were sharp and his expression was serious. At first sight, he was a bad tempered man.


    At this time, he looked at me, as if waiting for my reply, I dropped my eyes should be a "grandfather" is to say hello.


    "And you, who allowed you to step into the Su family?" There was a strong impatience in his voice. It was not difficult to see that he hated the mother and daughter very much.


    Rao is Su Yiyi and his own granddaughter. He doesn''t allow her to enter here.


    "Dad, I listen to Yiyi..." Yang Liu hastened to explain in a good voice, but as soon as he spoke, he was interrupted sternly by the old man, "who''s your father?"


    "Old man..." Yangliu quickly changed her tongue, and saw that Su didn''t show any dissatisfaction, so she continued, "I heard Yiyi say that An''an cried at school. She was always in an unstable mood and had a small mind, so she was easy to do things that she couldn''t think of. When I heard about it, I was afraid that she couldn''t think of it for a moment. She was really like her mother, so I took Yiyi to save her life."


    Willow a pair of caring appearance, Su Yiyi beside nodded.


    "Thanks for your concern. I''m fine." I said with a gentle smile.


    It''s the white lotus. Who can''t!


    This "little mother" made Yang Liu''s face hard to see.


    After all, she is a mistress who can''t be seen on the stage. She hates others to tell her identity openly and secretly.


    That look of resentment, hate can''t swallow me alive.


    It''s just that master Su is here, and she doesn''t have a good attack. She just continues to be merciful. "It''s OK. Yiyi and I can rest assured."


    "Little mom, I have a question. How did you and Yiyi know that I would get gas poisoning?"


    Her face suddenly became very ugly, I continued, "here is not even a servant, the doors and windows are closed, even the smell can not float out, how do you know it is gas poisoning, not other? I didn''t put the gas. I can''t remember why I lay here. Is it really arranged by my mother and Yiyi? "


    Su''s face became more and more gloomy. He looked at the willow, waiting for her explanation.


    The old man regarded the Su family''s reputation as more important than his life. Naturally, he would not allow "the third mother and daughter to murder the orthodox heirs for the upper class" to ruin the Su family''s reputation.


    It seems that if Yang Liu''s mother and daughter can''t give a reasonable explanation, the old man won''t forget it.


    Willow eyebrows pick, "ah, ANN, you can''t be so bloody, we just worry about you just come to see, you don''t appreciate even, can''t bite us like this!"


    She denied it as if I were slandering her.


    "You''re bullshit An Liang, who had been silent, suddenly said, "it''s you. You said before you came here that the eldest lady committed suicide by gas poisoning. You clearly know it''s gas!"


    What the three parties said was not counted, but Anliang was different.


    He''s a servant. He can''t dare to lie to Mr. Su.


    "Get out of here! Don''t let me see you and this bastard again The old man pointed to the door and yelled angrily, as if he were yelling at two dogs.


    Yangliu pulls Su Yiyi, stares at me and leaves in ashes.


    I pursed my lips and laughed. This is Su an''s good grandfather. Even if I knew Su an had been wronged, I would only press things down for the sake of reputation.


    "Ann, Grandpa knows something about this time I''m sorry for you, but he''s also for our family."


    He is explaining why he let Yang Liu''s mother and daughter go. I feel more comfortable if he doesn''t explain.


    I smile, "I understand, Grandpa."


    "Just understand." He nodded, turned around to leave, and suddenly turned around and said, "Oh, yes, your cousin committed suicide today. You can go to the funeral tomorrow on behalf of the Su family."


    ¡­¡­ You just killed yourself! Your family committed suicide!


    Besides, it''s exciting to attend your own funeral.


    "Miss, are you really OK? Can''t you think of it? " Anliang is still chasing me with concern.


    Su an''s eyes are small. She used to commit suicide. I''m afraid she scared the little boy.It was obvious that she had encountered something she couldn''t think of, so she was used by Yangliu''s mother and daughter.


    I''m not in the mood to ask Ann what kind of stimulation she''s getting here. I go straight to the garage and drive away.


    An Liang was afraid that I would not take him, so he hurriedly followed me to the co pilot, "Miss, where are we going?"


    Who are you with us? Who''s going with you? Thick skinned!

 Chapter 2

    I pointed to the door, "get off, or I''ll get off and take another one."


    He grabbed the door. "OK, I know! We''re going to the funeral home to see your cousin for the last time! "


    I rolled my eyes. I don''t quite understand!


    He seemed afraid that I would drive him out of the car again. Looking at me, he added sincerely, "Miss, no matter what you do, I will do my best to support you! So let me know if you have any idea! "


    Since you say so, I''m not polite.


    "I want my cousin''s body. I have to steal it before I''m buried tomorrow. Do you understand me?"


    "You still love corpses..."


    "Well?"


    "No, no, no, I mean this hobby has personality! It''s worthy of being the first lady! I like such a young lady with personality! I have a way to steal the body. Let''s go! "


    The young man''s desire for survival is really strong. I picked my eyebrows and started the car.


    I have to figure out how I got here from that body and find a way to get myself back.


    So of course, we can''t bury the body, otherwise I really don''t know if my consciousness will exist without that body.


    I don''t want to be cool yet.


    Besides, how do I get in to get the body out? I can''t bury it, I can''t!


    "Don''t worry, miss. I''ve asked people to rush to deal with it and break their monitoring. Then we directly blow up here. When everyone comes out to see the explosion, our people will go in and take out the body..."


    Bang!


    "Bang bang"!


    A violent explosion came from behind, as if the walls behind the funeral building had fallen down, and the windows and the like were falling debris.


    People inside screamed and rushed out to check.


    I hold the ear to see to an Liang, pick eyebrow toward him, "young man action is very fast?"


    He covered his ears and looked at the disordered crowd outside. Then he looked at me, "our people haven''t arrived yet..."


    What do you mean by "not arriving?"? You didn''t make the explosion? Who else would use this method? Don''t you want to steal bodies from here, too? "


    "We didn''t make it!" He looked distressed and changed to cover his face. "I didn''t expect anyone to be as wise as me. I thought of such a good idea that should only be in heaven!"


    I didn''t bother to pay attention to him. I turned around and saw that Rong Xun and some other people were forced out. It should be because of the explosion, and the family members were not allowed to stay here.


    "It seems that we can''t get in tonight. I won''t let the arranger come here. " Anliang leaned back in his chair, a little dejected, "Miss, what are we going to do next


    "Wait a minute. Let me see... " I carefully observed the crowd, but found no abnormality.


    "Miss, are you afraid that the explosion is actually aimed at your cousin''s body?"


    "I don''t think so." I looked at the ramshackle funeral home and said, "let''s stay here for a while."


    After waiting for a while, we still didn''t see the suspicious person who came to steal the body, but after a while, the police came and said that they wanted to seal the scene, so we had to be evacuated.


    "Now that the police are here, no one should be able to steal the body again." Anliang thought about it.


    "Who knows."


    "Anyway, there should be nothing to do tonight. Let''s go back first, miss. We can''t find a way at the funeral tomorrow. When we are buried, we will transport the corpse to miss even if we go to the cemetery. We promise that we will satisfy miss''s love for corpses..."


    I went to the cemetery early the next morning. As soon as I opened the door, I found Anliang sitting in the front seat.


    I was startled. "What are you doing sleeping in the car?"


    "I''m afraid you''ll go without me! So I''m waiting for you here! "


    "You think I''ll take you when you wait for me?" I rolled my eyes. I pulled him out of the car, and then I closed the door.


    He patted on the window, "Miss, you open the door, miss. I''ll just accompany you to have a look. I promise I can get the body into your hands today, OK?"


    "The glass of this car is very expensive, about a hundred thousand. If you shoot it again, you will lose money."


    He quickly released his hand and stepped back. I took the opportunity to start the car.


    He ran after the car for a long time, finally panting and shouting, "Miss, I have arranged for someone to steal the body today!"


    Soon I got to the cemetery. As soon as I got off the bus, I regretted that I didn''t take Anliang with me.


    "Wow, who is this? It''s a little too pretty, isn''t it? "


    "It''s amazing. Is this a lady of any family?"


    "Isn''t this the eldest miss of the Su family? I always heard that she has autism, and she does everything. Who spread the rumors?"


    ¡­¡­


    I heard people whispering. I looked down at myself. I wore a long black dress and pulled my hair. I didn''t have any special clothes. How surprised are these people?Maybe there is a big gap between Su an''s image before and now.


    "Bang, what''s the publicity about coming to a funeral? It''s disgusting to watch it!" A familiar woman''s voice, with a sharp force.


    I turned my head, on the white peach jealous eyes.


    Shen Ke stood beside her, with a deep expression. His eyes were red and swollen like rabbits, and a lot of stubble came out. Overnight, he seemed to be too old.


    Around a lot of my former classmates and friends, around him to comfort.


    "Ah, things are changeable. Nanfeng is such an excellent man that he just Sobbing Shen Ke, don''t be too sad... "


    "Yes, the south wind is in the sky. I hope you can live a good life, but don''t get upset..."


    "Although she left, we should be strong and live with her share Wu Wu... "


    ¡­¡­


    He accepted the people''s comfort, and soon his eyes were red again. He nodded, "I know, I know..."


    That way, people feel sad when they look at it. The sad air spreads in the air. Several female students are infected by him and begin to lower their heads and sob.


    Even now, he has to maintain his insistent false image, which is disgusting enough.


    For Gu Nanfeng''s death, many people feel sad, but more should be Shen Ke''s appreciation and affirmation.


    This is exactly what Shen Ke wants to achieve.


    "An''an is here," Bai Tao came forward and took my hand affectionately. "We are all very sad about Nanfeng sister. You are so small-minded that you can''t think of it. Nanfeng sister loved you most during her lifetime. If you have any problems, I can''t explain them to Nanfeng sister..." As she spoke, she began to sob and wipe away her tears.


    Hypocrisy?


    Ann seems to have never seen Bai Tao several times. How can they have any feelings? Suddenly they are so intimate?


    What''s more, I''ve heard Bai Tao''s sharp words just now. How can she still put a white lotus here?


    I took my hand back and didn''t respond.


    She put her arms around my neck and I pushed her away. She looked at me suspiciously, "what''s the matter?"


    "Nothing." I smile and turn away.


    I''m allergic to you, OK?


    Then I received a call from Anliang, who was left outside by me, "Miss, everything is ready. We can wait for the coffin to be buried."


    "OK, I see."


    "Miss, I''ve done a good job, haven''t I? Can I make up for what I''ve done? Can I go in? "


    I just hung up.


    In the middle of summer, the huge cemetery is sultry because it is full of people.


    People are sobbing in a low voice, and some of them are still sobbing. The atmosphere is extremely sad. I think I''d better not stay here, or I''ll be infected and cry by them.


    This cemetery was bought by the Su family for a long time. It''s very big. Even if there are only a few tombs, it''s well managed by special personnel.


    There are many beautiful evergreen trees standing on both sides of the road.


    I lingered under the tree waiting for the funeral to begin, and then I was attracted by a white figure not far away.


    His well cut smoky grey suit pants are bigger, his long legs are more stylish, his upper body is a casual white shirt, his cuffs are rolled up, and there is a burning cigarette in his long clean fingers.


    He just stood there, looking at the front, seemed to be lost in thought, let the smoke is about to finish, also did not take a breath.


    My heart "clattered" for a while, like sinking into the bottom of the water.


    Weishengyang, the young master of Weisheng family, is nicknamed "big devil". How can he be here?


    Isn''t he a police officer in the National Security Bureau, and he''s heard that he''s on a mission. Doesn''t he say that he can''t come back in a short time?


    Did you come back for my funeral?


    I squinted at him, then quickly shook my head and despised my narcissism.


    If Wei Shengyang really came back because of my death, he also came back to laugh at me day and night.


    After all, the Liang Zi we formed is there. Now I can still remember the scene of ferocious quarrel in those years, especially his swearing not to communicate with me or even the old Bai family. Let me wait to see him when I die. The scene is especially clear. I can''t help shivering when I think about it.


    Then he got into the National Security Bureau. As a teenager, he really got a firm foothold there by virtue of his super high ability. He had been away for ten years.


    And then I can''t see him until I''m dead.


    In fact, I still know him very well. He is so grumpy. At that time, he just pointed at me and told me that he had nothing to do with me. He didn''t kill me directly. Thank God for that.


    So in fact, he should hate me very much. In addition, he made such cruel remarks in front of so many people. I don''t think he came back specially to see my body.Seeing that the cigarette he was holding had burned his fingers, he was still motionless and should not have noticed it.


    Tut, if this beautiful finger is really burnt out, isn''t it a pity?


    I thought about it for a moment, or moved over and kindly reminded, "officer Wei Sheng? You''re out of cigarettes. "


    He turned his head, a pair of slender eyes staring at me, and then squinted, "south wind?"


    "Well?"


    "Nanfeng, why are you here?"

 Chapter 3

    Did he recognize me? How did he recognize it?


    I subconsciously touched my face and found that it should be su An''an''s body. Then I denied, "officer Wei Sheng, you are mistaken..." Right?


    Before my last word came out, Wei Shengyang''s tall figure fell straight down. Fortunately, I helped him with my eyes and hands, and it took me a lot of effort to make him lie flat on the ground.


    I just noticed that Wei Shengyang''s brows were tight, his head was sweating, motionless, like a corpse.


    Is it scared or angry to see me live again?


    No, no matter how much you hate me, it won''t be like this!


    "South wind..." In a coma, he grabbed my arm and called my name over and over again.


    I don''t know what''s wrong with him, and I can''t pull his arm back. I start to wonder whether to call someone to help or make an emergency call.


    "Boss! Boss... " A woman with short hair in her early twenties came running over, wearing a white coat and black framed glasses, holding a medicine bottle and water in her hand. She took out a piece of medicine and fed it to Wei Shengyang with water.


    Then, while supporting Wei Shengyang, she mumbled, as if explaining to me.


    "The boss is really sick, and he was busy with work for three days and two nights. Then he suddenly left his work and ran over. He was suddenly autistic and didn''t say a word."


    I can''t help talking. Weisheng officer can do it. It''s just like Rongxun. Do you want to laugh at me 24 hours a day? When you hear that I have an accident, you don''t care about your health. It''s really hard for him to ridicule me day and night.


    The girl with short hair struggled to support Wei Shengyang and was put on her back.


    Although she is 1.7 meters tall, her back is nearly 1.9 meters tall, which makes her look too delicate.


    "He didn''t cause you any trouble. I''m sorry." The girl with short hair seems to be a little out of breath. I still remember to come back and apologize to me.


    "No trouble." I shook my head and watched Wei Shengyang slide down from her back. I quickly stepped forward and held him.


    Maybe I helped her to realize that it was too hard for her to bring out such a tall micro sun, so she looked at me with bright eyes.


    "Excuse me, you have nothing to do, don''t you help me take him back to rest?"


    I looked at the time, and it was still a while before the funeral started. The main reason was that her expectant eyes made me a little reluctant to refuse, so I simply sent Wei Shengyang out with her.


    On the way, I know this girl is Bai Jie, who is Wei Shengyang''s assistant. I have been with Wei Shengyang for three years.


    As soon as the girl opened her mouth, I knew that she was very talkative, especially when talking about her own Wei Sheng police officer, from Wei Sheng Yang''s bravery and resourcefulness in the anti spy battle to her rebellious and unruly in daily life.


    That pair of adoring eyes that are almost out of the stars, I knew that she must like Wei Shengyang very much.


    Then Bai Jie suddenly summed up, "ah, it''s a pity that the person the boss likes actually died so suddenly."


    "Well?"


    "The boss likes this woman," Bai Jie said, pointing to the direction of the coffin. "For such a long time, although the boss has never had a succession of women around him, I know he despises them. I once thought he liked men!" Bai Jie has a sad face.


    I blinked and looked in the direction of the coffin. What does that have to do with his liking for me?


    Bai Jie continued to explain, "no matter how many women there are, none of them can be with him for more than three days. Later, when I was tidying up things for the boss, I accidentally saw a picture of a woman in his wallet. The woman was delicate and beautiful. I was curious about who she was, and the boss snatched the wallet away. But I was angry and drove me out."


    I pick eyebrows, "he has a habit of cleanliness, don''t like others touch his things?"


    "I used to comfort myself in this way, but later..." Bai Jie sighed and shook her head. "Once, the boss suddenly got drunk. I gave him a wake-up drink. As soon as I turned on the light, I saw him sitting on the ground and leaning on the bed, with this picture in his hand. He had a runny nose and tears. He was crying miserably..."


    I can''t help shivering, "will Wei Shengyang cry? Isn''t that creepy? "


    I''ve known him for 28 years. It''s the first time I''ve heard that he would cry. It''s so creepy. It''s so creepy.


    "No! It''s the first time I''ve seen you, too, but I''m scared to death! " Bai Jie continued to grieve. "I saw that it wasn''t the old picture in the wallet. I heard the word Nanfeng from his words. Today, I just saw the picture on the tombstone. No wonder he said Nanfeng at that time," she looked up and thought, "it''s only been more than a month. Most of this month has been very bad It''s normal. It''s because Bai Nanfeng didn''t run away! "


    A month


    Isn''t that when the news of Shen Ke''s engagement and I was just released? It was because of receiving the news that he"It''s also because he answered a phone call yesterday and suddenly ran out. He seemed to have a bad brain. If it wasn''t for our people to stop him all the way, he didn''t know how many times he would be hit by a car. Maybe he would have followed the south wind! We rushed back with him in a hurry, and only when we caught up with him did we know that he was in order to attend the funeral. He was autistic when he came here. He didn''t move again since he arrived here in the early morning. He told me to go away when I gave him medicine. Ah, I haven''t closed my eyes for several days when I was carrying out the task, but now I''m finally dizzy. "


    Bai Jie nodded, shook her head and sighed, "it''s a pity that the boss is so affectionate to Bai Nanfeng that I know she has a fiance! That''s why she belittled my boss in front of the mass media. Because of this, he turned around and became a police officer in the National Security Bureau. Just now, I finally met my fiance. What''s wrong? It''s not good to shine shoes for my boss! I''m so angry


    I was a bit shocked, biting my lips and didn''t know how to react.


    At that time, I was not sensible. It was too much for me to make him so proud.


    In fact, I always regret it. I always try to contact him. He has been away for ten years, and he is famous. I always think that he has liked others for a long time.


    I always thought he didn''t want me.


    Finally, Bai Jie and I sent Wei Shengyang to the hotel and settled down. After watching the time, I had to hurry back to wait for the "afterlife program".


    Seeing that he should be OK, I turned around and wanted to go back. Before I stepped out of the door, the voice of Wei Shengyang suddenly came, "Bai Nanfeng, are you a pig?"


    I''m "???"


    The veins on my head all jumped. I turned around and squeezed out a few words from my teeth, "Wei Sheng Yang, you..."


    Then I saw that Wei Shengyang didn''t wake up. This guy never forgot to scold me in his dream?


    Who just said that he was deeply in love with me? I think he thinks about it day and night. I wish he could get revenge!


    He has supported me for so many years, mostly because of his resentment towards me!


    Bang, thanks to my little guilt, I wasted my expression!


    I turned my head again. As soon as I raised my foot, his voice came back, "Bai Nanfeng, stop for me!"


    "You..."


    When I look back, he''s still sleeping.


    Forget it, forget it, I don''t know the same thing about you!


    On the way back, I always thought of his sentence "Bai Nanfeng, stop for me". Wei Shengyang, you said how much you told me earlier. Ten years ago, when I left, you asked me to stop, so we would not miss so many years.


    After a long time, Wei Shengyang told me that this sentence "stop for me" was the most bitter one in his ten years. He said that he almost didn''t hate himself for not saying a word.


    ¡­¡­


    Back at the cemetery, the priest had come, dressed in black, wearing glasses and carrying a Bible, standing in front of the coffin.


    The coffin is always covered. I can''t see inside.


    "If there''s no objection, let''s start." The priest lowered his head and opened the Bible. Just as he was about to open his mouth, white peach came over with a cry, "sister! Sister... " She came from the back of the crowd, hugged the coffin, tears crackling down, expression to give up more.


    At this time, her eyes are red and swollen, like a rabbit. People who don''t know think I have a deep love for her. Yesterday, when she killed me, it wasn''t like this.


    She and Shen Ke are a perfect couple. They have to act here after killing people.


    "It''s almost time. Let''s start." The minister looked at his watch and urged.


    Bai Tao, who was still sobbing, seemed to be stimulated. She held the coffin tightly and cried, "no, no one can take my sister! You can''t take my sister! Wuwuwu... "


    People were in an uproar. Although they felt that she was "deeply in love" with me, they were expressing dissatisfaction. After all, they all paid attention to the importance of the dead and the safety of the land.


    She seems too ignorant to make a scene here at this time.


    At this time, the crowd did not know who suddenly said, "it''s a pheasant. I can''t even distinguish between the two. I ran here to make a fuss. I don''t know how the Bai family could adopt such an ignorant one!"


    Voice is not big, but in such a quiet environment into everyone''s ears, people immediately began to whisper up, pointing to white peach, eyes are disdain.


    White peach Leng, or Shen Ke forward a pull her, "don''t disgrace here conspicuous!"


    Shen Ke''s face is very bad. Bai Tao seems to have a pity to look at the coffin. It should be that there are still many programs left to perform, but he can only come here.


    Although Bai Tao''s surname is Bai, she is not the daughter of the Bai family. Her mother is a distant relative of her fathe

 Chapter 4

    Her mother has no background, just a little bit of beauty, desperate to use this to squeeze into the upper class.


    Later, she did not hesitate to be a junior. Later, when she had a white peach, she was raised outside by the other party. However, she was still found by the main room. The main room brought many people and killed her mother.


    The hidden white peach had nowhere to go. Later, she found my home and begged my father not to drive her away, or she would die outside.


    My father is always kind. He adopted her when he saw her pitiful.


    At that time, I was young and pure minded. I took out my heart and lungs for my younger sister, who was only one year younger than me. I spoiled her with everything, and I would solemnly introduce her to everyone. This is my little sister. Please take care of her in the future, for fear that others will not treat her well.


    The whitest white eyed wolf in the world is not as white as she is. She colludes with Shen Ke secretly and kills me for the sake of Bai''s property. Now she has the face to act here, which really refreshes my understanding of shamelessness.


    I glared at her behind the crowd. She lowered her head and twitched. She was as innocent as she was when she first saw her. She looked like a white lotus. How could a stranger think of the dark heart under the white lotus''s skin.


    The pastor coughed, "well, let''s start now..."


    The crowd stood up and stopped communicating. The priest opened the Bible and cleared his throat


    "Wait a minute!"


    Abrupt voice suddenly came from behind the crowd, I turned my head, slightly stunned.


    A little Yang?


    I pick eyebrows. This guy wakes up so quickly, and he has changed into a military uniform. His tall and straight body looks more handsome.


    I have to admit, it''s very stylish. I still have a black gun in my hand.


    He stood there, his eyebrows raised, and his slender eyes revealed his rebellious temperament. His well-defined index finger passed through the wrench retainer of the gun and raised his shoulder, which seemed to let the gun rotate on his fingers at will.


    The men in uniform standing behind him are Armed soldiers?


    When Wei Shengyang stood still, the armed soldiers were in good step. The sound of their footsteps on the lawn was "pattering". They quickly divided into two groups and surrounded the crowd. Then they took up their guns at the same time. They were about to shoot at each other.


    Bai Tao was too scared to move. Shen Ke took a deep breath and went forward. "Officer Wei Sheng, we are all good citizens of Miao Hong. We never violate the law and discipline. This is my fiancee''s funeral. I don''t know what officer Wei Sheng means!"


    Wei Shengyang is a forbidden area in my heart, which Shen Ke knows. He has specially checked a lot of information about Wei Shengyang.


    We had quarreled about Wei Shengyang for countless times, and Shen Ke would never know. At that time, I was with him because he could see the shadow of Wei Shengyang.


    But I didn''t know it until later. In fact, Shen Ke knew that Wei Shengyang was a wound in my heart for a long time, so he learned Wei Shengyang to approach me.


    Shen Ke''s opening is "fiancee". It''s very similar to Wei Shengyang''s ownership. Wei Shengyang suddenly takes the gun in his hand and steps forward. "I suspect that Bai Nanfeng has another mystery. I want to open the coffin for autopsy."


    Shen Ke is the murderer, so of course he won''t let him, "I remember my fiancee told me that officer Weisheng is a member of the National Security Bureau. Is the National Security Bureau idle enough to investigate our common people recently? Or is it true that police officer Wei Sheng has the right to bend the law for personal gain? "


    Although Shen Ke''s words are tough, I still see the cold sweat on his head in these seconds.


    Ya''s still pretending to be calm, counseling!


    The national security bureau is responsible for national security, so even if it is an abnormal death, the public security bureau is not in charge of the National Security Bureau.


    He deliberately gave Wei Shengyang such a cross-border title, in an attempt to scare him away.


    I''m kidding. If he''s really scared off, he won''t be a little angry.


    Sure enough, Wei Shengyang didn''t react at all. He didn''t take Shen Ke as a dish. His gun turned around his finger and suddenly stopped. He looked at Shen Ke with a look of contempt. His lazy voice rang, "I suspect Bai Nanfeng is a foreign spy. Her death is not easy. I want to take her body to the autopsy."


    He''s explaining why he came to my funeral? I don''t think he''s a man if he doesn''t explain.


    "No way!" Shen Ke pointed to the door, "please go back to Weisheng police officer, I can guarantee that my fiancee is not a spy, for the sake of your acquaintance, can you let her die early?"


    "I said she was a spy, I said doubt, doubt, understand?"


    I can''t help grinding my teeth. This guy is really vengeful. He won''t let me go even after ten years. At the funeral, he didn''t forget to label me as a foreign spy!


    But he had to open the coffin for autopsy. Of course, it couldn''t be better. I was worried about how to open the coffin.


    He didn''t bother to pay attention to Shen Ke any more. He went up to the coffin, raised his hand and knocked on the coffin with the knuckle of his index finger, indicating to several armed soldiers, "come on, open the coffin.""No! No way Although it can be seen that Shen Ke was already very counselled at this time, he still crawled in front of him and said, "even if Nanfeng is really a foreign spy, do you have any evidence? Do you have a search warrant..."


    Shen Ke''s words haven''t finished yet, the muzzle of Wei Shengyang''s gun is directly against his forehead full of cold sweat. Shen Ke is so scared that he doesn''t speak at all, and his body is shaking.


    Shen Ke leaned on the coffin, biting his teeth and didn''t want Wei Shengyang to open the coffin.


    He was condescending. As soon as he lifted his thumb, he opened the safety bolt on the gun. In his languid tone, he warned, "Nanfeng''s fiance, Shen Ke, right? You know that I have never been a soldier, and I have not received any professional training. If you interfere with my official business, I will be nervous. If I accidentally take the gun off, you will be injured by mistake, oh, ha, ha..."


    He has a "you know" look.


    Shen Ke''s hand clenched his fist tightly, but he slowly lowered it.


    "Well? Nanfeng''s fiance, why don''t you talk? " Wei Shengyang asked in an exaggerated voice. His eyebrows were dancing again. He was in a good mood.


    Shen Ke''s teeth cackled, but he didn''t dare to lift his head in front of the sun.


    "Don''t be nervous ~" Wei Shengyang seems to be comforting Shen Ke. He takes a cigarette out of his pocket with his other hand and holds the gun in his hand to the front of the cigarette. As soon as his slender index finger hooks, he pulls the trigger.


    "Da"!


    Shen Ke was so scared that he fell to the ground. Then he saw a small flame from the muzzle of the gun and lit his cigarette.


    Everybody, "..."


    Wei Shengyang puts the "gun" in his waist, takes a breath of enjoyment, bends down and pats Shen Ke on the shoulder, and a puff of smoke sprays on his face, "I tell you, don''t be nervous. A lighter scares you like this, and you''re promising."


    Everybody, "..."


    Wei Shengyang motioned to the two men to pry open the coffin nail and open the coffin. I also stood on tiptoe with the others to look inside, but I couldn''t see it.


    Wei Shengyang walked over, and then his eyes glared. After a second or two, he suddenly turned his head, pulled Shen Ke''s neck and pressed into the coffin, "explain it to me! What''s the matter


    Shen Ke''s eyes widened in surprise. He wanted to get rid of it, but he couldn''t do it. He could only wriggle in pain and explain repeatedly, "I don''t know! Really? I really don''t know! "


    Wei Shengyang seems that the whole person is crazy. He pinches Shen Ke''s neck, hoping he can''t be strangled.


    "Where''s the body! I asked you about Bai Nanfeng''s body


    After being stunned for a while, the whole audience suddenly got into a mess.


    Does that mean the body is missing?


    It''s too late to care if there are so many guns pointing at me. I rushed forward and wished I could bury my head in the coffin.


    But no, there was nothing in the empty coffin.


    Who moved my body?


    I feel that my head is a little big. When I look back at Shen Ke and Bai Tao, they both shake their heads. They look like "I really don''t know where the body is". They don''t look like they are lying.


    They don''t have to lie. If they don''t want to keep the body, they just cremate it.


    So if it wasn''t for them, who would have stolen it?


    By the way, funeral home!


    The coffin sealer in the funeral home should not seal the coffin without a corpse. Now that the coffin has been sealed, the coffin sealer must know something!


    I want to tell this to Wei Shengyang. As soon as I turn my head, I see Wei Shengyang pulling Shen Ke''s neck. His action is rude. Shen Ke''s face turns pale and seems to be dying.


    "Who sealed the coffin! Get him for me, right now! And the person in charge of the funeral home, the people in charge of the monitoring and the doorman have to find them for me! I''m going to blow their brains out! These useless things! I can''t see a body! "


    Wei Shengyang roars.


    Although he is in a state of rage, it can be seen that his mind is still very rational. He has thought of everything I didn''t expect.


    Although I was worried, Wei Shengyang was already dealing with it. I didn''t have any position to speak, so I just stood aside and waited.


    Wei Shengyang growls, and it seems that he can''t solve his hatred. When he pulls out his real gun, Shen Ke will collapse.


    Shen Ke was so scared that he knelt down on the ground, shaking like a sieve, and didn''t dare to make a sound.


    If it wasn''t for Bai Jie to placate Wei Shengyang, Shen Ke would have been bloody on the spot.


    After a while, the staff of the funeral home were brought over, and they almost knelt down in a frightening manner.


    Under Bai Jie''s inquiry, the coffin sealer came out. He said that when he sealed the coffin in the morning, he found that the body was missing. He quickly informed the curator.


    As soon as the curator saw that the corpse was lost, they could not afford to pay for it. As soon as they gritted their teeth, they asked someone to seal the coffin empty. As for where the corpse was, he asked someone to check the monitoring. The explosion last night caused the monitoring broken, and no one was found to steal it.

 Chapter 5

    The curator said with tears and tears, and the staff in charge of the monitoring nodded, saying that they had carefully investigated the monitoring and found no suspicious person.


    Wei Shengyang is not happy, the gun in his hand is almost unable to hold down, and he pinches it tightly to make a "click" sound.


    The man looked at it and said in a hurry, "but it''s a little suspicious. It''s a car that has been parked at the door all the time! Because there''s a girl inside


    Wei Shengyang gritted his teeth, "go check! Dig three feet and find out the woman for me


    At this time, the doorman stepped forward and said, "no Don''t look for it. I remember that the man in the car was at the scene, that is... "


    He looked around with his index finger and pointed to my head, "that''s her!"


    Everyone in the room looked at me. I wish I could bite off my tongue.


    Wei Shengyang walked up to me with his long legs, raised his hand and pinched my chin, forcing me to look at him.


    His eyes are like a cold pool, deep and cold, so I dare not look at each other.


    I don''t want to open my eyes, but because he was pulled back too hard, I had to look at him.


    He was high and oppressive, and my heart was pounding.


    He was cadenced, almost squeezed out a few words from his teeth, "cousin of Nanfeng, ah?"


    Look at this question, he is just asking my identity, but how can I feel that he wants to eat me.


    People around us looked at us, and then consciously backed out.


    After all, Wei Shengyang is full of murderous atmosphere. Anyway, he doesn''t intend to let me go. It''s no use denying it. He simply says, "it''s me."


    "Little friend, your sister''s corpse is not a funny toy. Please give it back! As you can see, uncle, I have a bad temper. You understand, huh? " The tone of "um" can be described as nine turns and eighteen bends, and my heart almost stopped beating.


    Uncle?


    This is blatantly taking advantage of me! If I''m not suan''an''s body now, I''m sure I''ll pass with a slap.


    Facing his fear, I suddenly subsided. I looked him in the eye and said, "uncle, please ask which eye he saw me take the corpse away. What do I want a corpse for? Do you think everyone has a corpse fetishism like you! I just thought that Nanfeng would be buried soon. I went to see her for the last time, but I didn''t see it! "


    He looked at me without blinking. He obviously didn''t believe me. His strength on his hand increased, which crushed my chin. His eyes were also very fierce, which seemed to swallow me alive.


    Pain


    I tried my best to break away from him, covering my chin and looking at him, "the body is no longer here. Besides, even if you slander me, even if you are a police officer, I will sue you now! Do you understand?! Well


    I learn his intonation way, not is frighten a person, who can''t!


    "Sue me? Oh, "he said with a smile, more frightening than not, with three points of disdain and seven points of contempt," I''m scared to death! "


    "Anyway, the body is not with me. I just came to attend a funeral. It seems that the funeral can''t continue. I''m leaving!" I turned around and left.


    I can''t hold it!


    Bang!


    A shot, bullets are flying close to my ears, if a little bit off, my ears will be missed.


    As soon as I shrink my neck, I dare not move.


    Crazy, crazy, this thing is really shooting!


    "I repeat, give me back the body!"


    I looked back and saw the black muzzle.


    It seems that if I say I don''t have a body here, he won''t believe it, so I can only make a bet.


    I said, "if you kill me, you will never find my cousin''s body again."


    Wei Shengyang is very angry. His hand holding the gun is trembling slightly. His eyes are also extremely vicious. I wish he could swallow me alive.


    He wants to kill me, right now.


    I looked him straight in the eye. For a while, he suddenly put away his gun, put his finger in his soft hair and squeezed two words out of his teeth.


    "Take it away!"


    Sure enough, even if he didn''t kill me, he wouldn''t let me go. I was dragged away by force and brought to the prison where the spy was kept.


    He came to interrogate himself, and his condescending routine was particularly strong.


    Fortunately, I wisely admitted that the body was really with me, which was a card, otherwise he would kill me directly.


    But Rao is how he interrogates, I also have no corpse.


    So he took it for granted that I had a hard mouth. He kicked over the table and yelled, "no food for her! Until she says it I went out.


    Then three days later, no one really gave me water or food. Originally, my health was very poor. I felt that I might really starve to death.


    During this period, Wei Shengyang came to ridicule me from time to time. I was hungry and dizzy, but he was very happy.That torture me to make him happy look, really hate my teeth itch.


    Wei Shengyang, I just want to know what happened to you in recent years, making you so abnormal?


    At that time, I had a clear idea that when I went out, I must sue him for abusing prisoners!


    But I have to get out.


    During the period, Anliang sent me some news, saying that the Su family had exploded because I was in prison. Suningning''s mother and daughter took the opportunity to slander in the old man''s ear, and then won the old man''s trust. The old man had acquiesced that they were in and out of the Su family.


    If it goes on like this, it''s obvious that they want to move back and squeeze me out so that I can''t go back.


    "Miss, what do you say to do?"


    "What can I do? I have to go out first!"


    Then Anliang continued to open his watery eyes and told me, "Wei Shengyang specially told me that no one can help you out, otherwise don''t blame his gun for not having eyes."


    I, "..."


    I grin my teeth and roll my eyes. OK, I see. He just wants to starve me.


    But how can I give in like this? I have to run. I can''t live here.


    Anliang sighs with me, I can only let him go back to think of a way, but before thinking of a way, can you get me some food and drink to send in?


    Before we finished, the young guard told us that Wei Shengyang came back and Anliang left in a hurry.


    Fortunately, before Wei Shengyang came to sneer at me, I covered my stomach and looked at the ceiling, hoping for the stars and the moon.


    It''s not easy for me to look forward to the gatekeeper''s coming to unlock the lock, but I saw that his hand was empty, there was no water or food at all, and I almost didn''t carry it.


    Anliang, your efficiency is too low, right!


    I hit my head on the table to keep playing dead.


    "Sue, come out."


    "Well?"


    "Someone''s picking you up, come out, you can go!"


    I felt my chin and doubted that I was listening.


    The little brother seemed a little impatient, "are you going or not? If I don''t go any further, I''ll tell them! "


    "Go, go, go!" I rushed out of the door and was taken out by him.


    I thought it was the conscience of the Su family. When I saw the tall figure of the person who came to pick me up, I clubbed and wanted to turn around and run back.


    His arm is also long, he took me and turned to face him, I looked at him, black suit pants and white shirt, still so handsome, people can''t help but want to see two more eyes, and the cold breath in the eyes, and people dare not look directly at him.


    "Rong Rong Xun... " I speak weakly.


    He picked eyebrows, looked at me condescending, "do you know me?"


    ¡­¡­ Oh, by the way, I''m suan''an now.


    I am not Bai Nanfeng. I should not be afraid of him if I sit upright.


    Just thinking of what I did to him I can''t help but sweep his butt direction, and I feel a little guilty.


    I knocked lightly and shook my head seriously. "I don''t know. I''ve seen one or two sides in magazines. If I feel familiar, I''ll ask."


    Rong Xun, the only son of the Rong family, was born to the prince of business with a golden spoon, my ex boyfriend


    Wei Shengyang went down to the National Security Bureau because of me and him


    When I quarreled with Wei Shengyang, he was interested in me. I just agreed to stay with him for the sake of Qi. Then Wei Shengyang left.


    I didn''t want to get along with him any more. Then, who knows, he gave me a room card madly, and I lost it. I heard it was picked up by his enemy, and then


    It''s really a humiliating history. Since then, Rong Xun didn''t want to be with me. When he saw me, he just wanted to kill me


    I can''t help looking at his ass, but he caught me.


    His cold face was even colder. He pulled me by the neck and left me in the car.


    He also sat in the driver''s seat, leaning against the door, lit a cigarette and squinted at me.


    "What did Bai Nanfeng tell you?"


    "No, no, nothing!" After all, growing up together, I know Rong Xun too well.


    If he squints, it''s no good!


    Maybe there are more than a hundred ways to kill me in his mind now.


    He didn''t seem to believe it, and continued to give off his cold breath.


    Without air conditioning, the temperature in the car seems to have dropped by 10 degrees.


    "Really, I swear!"


    In order to increase credibility, I put my hand on my chest and swore, "if I lie, I''d rather Nanfeng turn into a ghost to take my life."


    It seemed that the words "Nanfeng elder sister" made him recover his sense in an instant. He turned his head and said, "where did you hide her body?""You want bodies?"


    "Or I''ll get you back?"


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    It''s also true that he doesn''t know the identity of suan''an. There must be a reason why he is willing to take me out.


    And then for the body?


    How did you live such a miserable life? Why did you fight to become a sweet cake when you died?

 Chapter 6

    I turned my lips and couldn''t help murmuring, "what do you want a corpse for? Can''t you still hold a grudge after so many years? Do you want to rape a corpse or smash a corpse?"


    "Yi -"


    the wheels screeched because of the emergency brake, and I almost stuck to the window glass because of inertia.


    He turned to look at me, gnashing his teeth one by one, "do you still say you don''t know?"


    I coughed softly and explained weakly, "it''s my cousin. She I''ve talked about it... "


    In order to increase the probability of survival, I hastily added, "I didn''t say anything, just mention your name, she seems to feel guilty for you."


    Then I pretended to be innocent, "what happened between you?"


    Rong Xun glared at me, as if he didn''t want to discuss this anymore. "Where did you put the body?"


    "I didn''t see the corpse, otherwise I wouldn''t have been detained for so long on my back," I couldn''t help turning my lips when I thought of this. "He not only abused the prisoner, didn''t give me food and drink, but also ordered no one to rescue me. If you look at it like this, you are still very powerful, and you can save me."


    Rong Xun raised a well-defined finger and pointed behind it.


    I looked back in his direction and saw a silver gray car.


    "The car Seems to be following us all the time? A man with a little Yang? "


    "He can''t get it out of your mouth all the time. He''s just playing hard to get, otherwise you think you might be able to get out?"


    I dragged my chin a little speechless, but Wei Shengyang deliberately let me out, and then let people follow me, so as to know the body.


    I think very well, but I don''t know where the body is!


    I said that Wei Sheng Yang is such a pervert. How can you let me go!


    "What shall we do now?"


    "Tell me where the body is, and I can protect you."


    After all, it''s just for the body, I grind my teeth, "I said I don''t know where, do you believe it?"


    He looked at me, a few seconds later, suddenly a smile, laughter through three scorn seven scorn, "you think you don''t say, I will do you?"


    This guy is cold. He does everything to achieve his goal.


    So he''ll probably take me away and imprison me. What''s the difference between me and being imprisoned at the NSA.


    Moreover, Wei Shengyang would not give me food. It''s light for this guy not to give me food. Maybe he would find someone to beat me every day to increase the possibility of me telling the location of the body.


    The problem is


    "I don''t know where the body is. It''s not in my hands." I''ll be honest.


    "What do you think I''ll do to you if you don''t know?" He pauses, as if seriously thinking, "where do you want your tombstone built?"


    Tombstone


    ¡°¡­¡­ You don''t want to kill me, do you? It is against the law to kill


    He glanced at me, and the ten thousand year old iceberg laughed again. "I''ll just ask you what to say."


    I, "..."


    You clearly want to anger me because you can''t find the body, and then kill me, I don''t know you!


    "I''ll give you three seconds, three..."


    "I don''t know! Really? I swear


    "Two..."


    "Why don''t you believe me? Why do I want a corpse! I really don''t have a zombie


    "One..."


    He did not know where to take out a knife, but also opened the scabbard.


    So I counseled without hesitation, "I said!"


    Is this a legal society! Wei Shengyang is a police officer, even if he has a gun, so he can take a knife with him?


    Is there any reason!


    He pick eyebrow, put down the knife, "this prop knife is good, let green fall in my car."


    Prop knife


    Rong Qing is his sister and an actor.


    So he''s learning to be a hooligan? Playing hooligans will infect you! Toxic, you guys!


    I hold my head and look out of my life. Then I find that he has taken me out of the city and has entered a relatively remote area. The car behind is still following me.


    "Where are you taking me?"


    "Where do you think I''m going to take you? I have an ax in the trunk. It''s new. It''s very sharp."


    I, "..."


    How many ghosts are carrying the axe for no reason? He won''t chop me up, will he? By the way, it''s in the wilderness. It''s really possible.


    "But if you give me the body now, I can also consider sending you back to Sue''s house." He stopped for a moment and added, "I''ve had that ax polished, but I haven''t seen blood yet." Then he turned his head and gave me a meaningful look.


    I immediately stood up and said, "it''s against the law to kill! And What''s more, the car behind is still following. You killed me, and they are witnesses. "


    "I have plenty of ways to deal with them."Shameless, do you know what legal society is!


    I bit my lips and didn''t speak, trying to ignore the strong murderous anger he let out because of his impatience.


    He is really impatient, urged up, "I asked one last time, where is the body?"


    "If you kill me, you''ll never find a corpse. Nanfeng''s corpse is waiting for no one to collect it. Your revenge will never be avenged Ah - "


    he suddenly accelerated as if he were crazy.


    I shrink neck, dare not look at him, looking at the wilderness outside, considering where he is going to bury me.


    However, it turns out that I threatened him with a corpse. In fact, it had some effect. The corpse was in my hand. He wanted the corpse, but he didn''t kill me and throw it on the way.


    He successfully got rid of the following people with his speed and skill, and then took me to a villa in the eastern suburb.


    "This is my private villa." It seems to see my doubts, Rong Xun explained.


    "Did you bring me here for dinner?"


    With a cold smile, he carried me into the villa. His action was quite rude.


    This guy looks tall and thin. I didn''t expect that he has so much strength. In his hand, I''m as relaxed as carrying a little cat and dog, and I have no power to fight back.


    After entering the villa, he threw me into the door. When the maids saw us, they all bowed their heads and went out in a hurry. At a glance, they knew that Rong Xun was in a state of rage. They didn''t even dare to say hello to him.


    "I don''t have the patience of Wei Shengyang. I can''t interrogate her for several days. Your sister''s body is not a toy. If it''s broken, don''t say I want you to bury her!"


    I know that he is serious, and I feel that I can''t understand him.


    We''ve been disconnected for a long time, at least for several years. What did he want me to do with my body? Did he resent me so much?


    But now I look at it. It''s not like I''m going to treat my body. It''s like I''m affectionate. It''s a ghost.


    Rong Xun and Wei Shengyang and I were good friends growing up naked. Later, when I was a teenager, he told me that he liked me. Then he stuck to me and completely ignored his image as a big iceberg. Unfortunately, I had a sense of belonging earlier than that and refused him.


    Later, I had a tantrum with Wei Shengyang. At that time, he was young and didn''t understand. He swayed around in front of me and said that I could try to be with him. After seeing his reaction, I agreed.


    Who knows that Wei Shengyang was so angry that he turned around and left me. I didn''t want to maintain our fake couple. In addition, it happened in the hotel, so I suddenly became his enemy. Then I kept away from him all these years.


    So now he means a few things.


    He and I looked at each other, his cold eyes, like an altar, a strong sense of oppression, but I can not show that I am afraid.


    "Gu..."


    My stomach suddenly rings. After all, I haven''t eaten for several days. It''s strange if it doesn''t shout.


    Embarrassment = =.


    I covered my stomach and coughed, "I haven''t eaten for a long time, so that my brain doesn''t work well now, corpse I forgot where the body was


    Anyway, I''m not afraid to wear shoes barefoot. I have to die sooner or later, and I can''t let myself die earlier. Even if I die, I have to be a full ghost.


    He pondered for a while, should be to see that I am really weak, ordered the maid, "take her down to eat, I have to deal with some business, half an hour to solve."


    You say you can finish it in half an hour? make fun of!


    I was taken to the guest room by the maid. She said that she wanted me to have a rest. She went to get the food.


    The room next to this room is the one that I picked up specially before. I just saw that the door was still open.


    Normally, I haven''t been in touch with Rongxun for many years. The room should have changed its owner. But how can I see the photos of that year still on the windowsill from the crack of the door.


    I was a bit bored. I moved over to push the door, and I saw that the room was still dressed as I was, and it seemed that someone had been cleaning it all the time. Even the purple wind chime that I hung on the window was still hanging.


    I opened the door with a gust of wind, wind chimes are jingling.


    There is a photo frame on the windowsill. The photos in the frame are old and even faded. This is the only photo I have taken with Wei Shengyang and Rong Xun. It has been here for at least ten years.


    We were quite young then.


    "Who let you in!" Rong Xun Bing bit a few words coldly, as if he wanted to eat me raw.


    I turned my head and saw that he was staring at the picture frame in my hand. I was afraid that I would knock and get angry when I took it.


    Huh? You care about this picture? How dare you attack me?


    I put my hand out of the window and looked at him with a smile. "What''s the matter, young master Rong? Can''t I enter this room?" Then I looked out, pretending to be surprised, "ah, there''s a swimming pool down here. It''s really luxurious for me!"Sure enough, as soon as the photo frame went outside, his whole body seemed to be tense, and the anger in his eyes was even greater, "what are you doing! Put the picture down for me


    "What are you doing down there, young master Rong? Why do you seem angry? Because of this photo? " I raised my hand and shook it, trying to annoy him.

 Chapter 7

    Who knows that when you shake your hand, the photo frame It''s gone!


    I really dropped it!


    "I didn''t mean to..."


    Before finishing a sentence, Rong Xun rushed over and pushed me aside. He jumped down from the window with the photo frame.


    Yes, I jumped down without hesitation.


    I picked up the window frame to see, he fell into the water, "poop," a splash, even splashed on my face.


    This is the third floor. Is this guy a little too hard?


    "What''s the matter?" The maid who came in with the food asked in surprise. She put down the food and came to have a look.


    "Look for him and jump down What''s more, it seems to sink down? " I pointed down.


    I opened my eyes wide and saw that the water was filled with red Blood?


    No, I remember Rongxun can swim.


    And if you jump off the third floor, you won''t hang up, will you?


    "The young master was just kidnapped some time ago. He started fighting with the bandits. He was seriously injured, but the bandages were not removed. His body was full of wounds. It''s not fatal to jump down at this time!"


    The maid screamed. I covered my head and felt it was going to explode.


    He looks good, who knows he was seriously injured!


    "Doctor, doctor!" Yelling, the maid ran out to call the family doctor.


    Family doctors don''t know where to find them and when to save them.


    I galloped down the stairs, around to the pool.


    At this time, the pool water has been calm, but there is more blood gushing from it, which looks shocking.


    I quickly jumped in, pulled Rong Xun and swam up. It took nine oxen and two tigers to pull him up.


    There was a lot of water on him, and there was a lot of blood in the water.


    He seems to have blood all over his body. It''s terrible. He must die of losing too much blood!


    Then the maid who rushed over screamed with wide eyes, covered her mouth but didn''t know how to do it.


    "Young master Is he dead... "


    "No," I wiped the water on my face and looked at the side anxiously. "Did the family doctor find it?"


    "The family doctor is not here today."


    The maid finally squatted down, still didn''t dare to touch Rongxun, and then looked up at me praying, "it seems that the young master can''t breathe, will you breathe artificially..."


    Artificial respiration


    It''s important to save people!


    I took a breath and pressed it on Rong''s chest. His mouth water gushed out and he coughed violently.


    I was stunned and patted him on the back, a little nervous.


    He looked back at me, cold palms tightly grasped my arm, glaring at me, "photos Where are the photos? "


    "You''d better take care of whether you can survive first! And mind the photos


    What a big heart!


    "Haven''t you got the picture yet?" Shen Ke''s eyes widened, struggling to climb and jump into the water.


    How hopeless it is!


    "I''ve got it!" The maid yelled and handed the wet picture to Rong Xun.


    Rong Xun was a little relieved.


    Then, when he took the photo and saw the figure above, which had turned into a flower because of the water, his whole body began to send out the smell that he wanted to freeze people to death.


    He raised his hand and grabbed my neck. He didn''t know where the strength came from, so he pressed me to the ground.


    A few words squeezed out of my teeth, "I''m going to kill you!"


    It''s against the law to kill people. Can you abide by the law? I''ll go!


    I struggled to get rid of him. He was seriously injured and I couldn''t support him. Then I escaped and jumped far away.


    "Rong Xun, calm down. It''s just an old photo! At least I just saved you! If you die, go underground to accompany Nanfeng. "


    His eyes suddenly lit up, as if he really wanted to die.


    I said, "even if you go, Nanfeng won''t want you to accompany me! She wants you to live well! "


    He laughed, like self mockery, tired of allowing doctors and nurses to carry the emergency stretcher to leave.


    His eyes have been staring at me, cold, and then he suddenly raised his hand toward me and stretched out three fingers.


    "Three days. I''ll give you three days. No matter whether you have a body or not, you can''t give me a body after three days. I''ll let you bury her with me."


    This guy believes that the body is not in my hands, and then he asks me for the body. It''s too much!


    But when Rong Xun finished, he lay down again. He didn''t know whether he was dead or not. Anyway, he was carried to the rescue.


    I''m an idle person, so I went back to Su''s house.


    If you can help me now, it''s cool. I still have to go back to him.


    Unexpectedly, Anliang found me first. After a long time, he explained that it was not easy to track me with mobile phone positioning.My mobile phone came out when I left the National Security Bureau, but it had no power for a long time. I didn''t expect that Anliang could think of the mobile phone positioning.


    "Miss, it''s very nice of you to come out. The old man is very happy to know that young master Rong picked you up. Especially when he knows that you and young master Rong have returned home, he cries out one after another." Anliang talks on and on.


    I rolled my eyes, it seems that the old man is very satisfied with the Rong family''s economic strength.


    "So miss, you and Mr. Rong go home," he said with a long last word, and his eyes swept on me again and again. "I heard that Mr. Rong has been given first aid. Are you a little too fierce..."


    What''s so intense?


    He looked at me with concern and a look of "I know, I know everything.".


    I''ll go. What''s the matter with your expression!


    "Nothing happened to us!"


    "I didn''t say what happened to you, miss. Are you silver free here?"


    I, "..."


    After dinner, I visited the funeral home at that time. There was no clue.


    It was already ten o''clock in the evening. Anliang and I went back to Su''s house. It was dark in the villa, and there was no light. It seemed that we were in a dead silence.


    Don''t talk about other people, Mr. Su is a type of man who manages everything every day. This time is not the time to go to bed.


    Anliang some worried pulled my arm, "Miss, suningning mother and daughter moved back, we''d better be careful, we can''t figure out what moth is waiting for us."


    I look inside, pick eyebrows, "what moths can there be, soldiers will block the water and cover the land, go ahead and say."


    The moment I opened the door, the dark villa suddenly became bright, and the strong light almost blinded my eyes.


    When I opened my eyes, I saw Mr. Su sitting on the sofa in the living room, with crutches in his hands. His eyes were staring.


    Behind the old man are willows and Su Yiyi with schadenfreude smiles.


    Anliang followed me into the door. Seeing this scene, she was startled. She opened her mouth and pulled me out.


    "Ah, what''s this for? It''s enough to be wild outside. I don''t know how to stop when I get home. You''ve lost Su''s fake face. Ah, it''s true!" The shrill voice is the voice of willow.


    Sure enough, after hearing this, the old man''s face became worse, and his eyes looked at me, and he couldn''t swallow me alive.


    "No, I''m just taking the first lady home!" Anliang explained.


    "Ah, I left leisurely in the afternoon. Did you pick it up at this time, Anliang? I''m afraid you didn''t take sister an to the hotel?" It was su Yiyi who learned the intonation of willow.


    "Don''t talk nonsense!" Anliang was a little worried, for fear that master Su might misunderstand, "master, it''s not what they said!"


    It''s just that it sounds so unconvincing to say this at this time.


    I know that the explanation is useless, simply do not say this, "grandfather, let young master said unfortunately fell into the water, so can''t personally send me back, also can''t personally come to see you, let me say hello to you, also said he hurt well, certainly the first time to visit you."


    The old man is most interested in the development of the Sino Soviet family. He would like to have a shady relationship with Rong Xun. If he can climb up the tree of the Rong family, he doesn''t care about his granddaughter''s reputation.


    As soon as he mentioned this, master Su''s face lightened a little. He stood up and said, "you should let Ann''s hand go. You''re a servant and you''re quarreling with your young lady. You don''t want reputation. Ann and you can''t afford that man!"


    Anliang is particularly innocent, can only let go of my hand, expression is very aggrieved.


    I can''t help rolling my eyes. Does he know his granddaughter''s reputation now? ha-ha!


    Then the old man turned his head to me, "An''an, is the young master''s injury not serious?"


    "It''s not serious, grandfather," I glanced at Yangliu and Su Yiyi''s mother and daughter. They were obviously not satisfied that I had not been severely reprimanded by Su. I went on, "it''s also my fault. I had a good talk with young master Rong. I felt that it was too late to meet each other. So the first time I came to his house, I played with him a little too much, and I didn''t know that he was hurt, which made me very sad He''s sick. Ah, it''s strange that I don''t know what to do! "


    Yes, I just want to convey the illusion that "I have a very good relationship with Rong Xun".


    The old man looked at me with admiration. He couldn''t help saying, "just know. Young master Rong wants to be cool. He''s very happy to be close to you. But you''ve hurt people. It''s just that you''re wrong. It''s late today. Take a rest soon. Tomorrow, you''ll dress up beautifully. Take some good things and apologize to young master Rong. Do you understand?"


    Oh! Sorry!


    I''m afraid I want my granddaughter to look pretty and seduce others.


    Rong family has money. He would like to send me to Rong Xun''s bed.


    "Grandfather!" Su Yiyi finally couldn''t help it, "sister an an, it''s the first time she meets someone. How can she get them into hospital? It''s too impolite. Besides, men and women don''t accept each other! We Su family are also shamefulIt''s really against the wind. No wonder Su Yiyi has been out of favor for so many years.


    Mr. Su turned back and glared at Su Yiyi. Su Yiyi didn''t know what was going on. He was confused and muttered, "it''s just..."

 Chapter 8

    Yang Liu said in a hurry, "Dad, don''t blame Yi for saying that. After all, it''s An''an who doesn''t do well. Otherwise..." As soon as she turns her eyes, I know it''s not good. "An''an has been in prison these days, and the outside media are staring at her. Don''t let her go out. Yiyi and I will take things with us tomorrow morning to visit young master Rong."


    Oh, what she wanted was beauty. When she stepped on me, she didn''t forget to replace me, and she wanted to brush the sense of existence with Rongxun?


    I lowered my head, slippers hands are not calm, carrying high-heeled shoes in the hands of random rotation, toward her.


    Maybe my high-heeled shoes flashed into her eyes under the light, or maybe the murderous air in my eyes was heavy, and willow unconsciously stepped back, "you What do you want to do? "


    I chuckled and looked at Mr. Su, "grandfather, didn''t you say that neither mother nor dog can enter the house, grandfather, have you forgotten?"


    "Who do you think is a dog?" Cried Sue.


    "I didn''t say you, but what can I do for you?" I''ll show my hand.


    She was about to come to me with her sleeves rolled. I picked up my eyebrows, pinched the heels of my high heels and made two gestures in her direction.


    "I''m a man with a bad temper. You should pay attention to your words and actions. Otherwise, don''t blame me for not knowing the importance. This heel is eight centimeters. If it hits the eye, tut, it''s exciting


    I said, holding the heel to her, she retreated, I moved forward, she continued to retreat.


    It''s obvious that this brainless man is really afraid that I dare to commit murder in front of the old man.


    "Ah, Dad --" Yang Liu cried out, "look at an an, what''s going on! That''s too much! Usually bully Yiyi even if, now in front of your face are easy to start, really more and more do not put you in the eye


    This said, when did I bully Su Yiyi?


    Who doesn''t know that my little cousin has only been bullied by their mother and daughter in history!


    I turned back to smile, "grandfather, I don''t like their mother and daughter. I think their presence here is very bad for my illness."


    After all, in his eyes, I am the orthodox granddaughter, and he also hopes that we can develop our "relationship" with Rong Xun.


    So he will abandon the Su family''s mother and daughter for the future of the Su family without hesitation.


    Sure enough, he turned his head to look at the willow, and directly changed his face, "OK, your mother and daughter will go back first."


    "But, Dad, you didn''t promise us to come back yesterday..."


    "I drank too much at the party yesterday." Master Su repented. He had no sense of guilt. "It''s late. Go back quickly."


    Su Yi clenched his fist, but he could only bite his teeth and followed Yang Liu out.


    Anliang came over and took my high-heeled shoes, put the slippers at my feet, looked up at the stairs with his eyes, motioned me to go upstairs.


    I put on slippers, "grandfather also early rest, my body is not very comfortable, first go to bed."


    In the middle of the walk, I looked back at Anliang and said, "Anliang, just stay here today and live in the guest room."


    "OK, miss!" Anliang hastened to follow me upstairs without waiting for the old man to refuse.


    The old man doesn''t want him to stay. He doesn''t want a servant to ruin his granddaughter''s innocence.


    This granddaughter''s innocence is valuable in his eyes. He must be able to get back enough benefits.


    I know something about Anliang. As long as he leaves now, his mother and daughter are waiting for him outside.


    They''ve been holding their breath here, but they won''t just go back. They always have to find someone to vent.


    I remember hearing that once, just because Anliang was talking to his cousins, they didn''t know where they came from to find little gangsters at the door and beat Anliang out of school for several days.


    So in such a bad environment, Anliang can help me. I really should thank him.


    "An''an!" The old man was still worried and called to me, "I''ll go to see young master Rong tomorrow morning. People are injured because of you. Of course you should take good care of them. Do you hear me?"


    "I know, grandfather!"


    He was eager for me to take care of Rongxun in bed, hehe!


    While we were talking, Anliang and I had already gone upstairs. Anliang immediately began to smile at me and said, "Miss, did you see the expression of the mother and daughter just now? Ha ha, it''s almost exploded. It''s the first time I''ve seen them eat so shriveled here. Just looking at them, I feel so cool."


    "Is there a big gap between me and the old one?"


    "It''s too big. Well, if I didn''t know you were the first lady, I would have suspected that you had been transferred! It''s just like two people. "


    I rolled my eyes and looked up. "How do you know I''m still the old lady?"


    "I I know it anyway! And I like the young lady better nowI patted him on the shoulder. "Just like it."


    "But miss..." He saw that I was about to enter the door, and hastened to remind him, "they didn''t do it today, and they won''t be reconciled. We have to be more careful, especially you."


    When soldiers come to block, water comes to cover the earth.


    ¡­¡­


    The next day, Anliang and I went to the Croatian college, which is a world-famous noble school. Apart from such noble students as suan''an, there are also such top students as Anliang and Shen Ke.


    After all, on the basis of making money, the school also wants the excellent rate.


    Because an Liang''s mother was the nanny of the Su family when she was young, an Liang became an an an''s little follower since childhood.


    It''s said that he is a little follower. In fact, he is protecting An''an and taking care of An''an. It''s thanks to Anliang that An''an grows up so big under the covetous eyes of Su Yiyi and Yang Liu.


    It''s a pity that he didn''t pay attention. The mother and daughter still wanted Ann''s life.


    Anliang is the same age as An''an. Anliang is a little older. It was originally An''an''s last term, but since my uncle asked Su Yiyi to transfer to An''an''s class, he always bullied An''an, so Anliang voluntarily demoted to An''an''s class.


    With the protection of Anliang, Anliang suffered less.


    After leaving school for several years, I don''t know how to relive campus life again. This time, it can be said that it gives me a chance to experience it again.


    Not bad.


    The school is carrying on the simulation examination, this high school knowledge is simply relaxed and happy for me.


    Then An''an, who has always been a secondary student in the class, became the black horse of the class and became the first in the class, squeezing out Su Yiyi, who was the third year old.


    Did not wait for the certificate of Su Yiyi''s face is very bad, looking at my eyes, hate to eat me like.


    I''m not to blame for this. I don''t have to hide my strength. I''m tired.


    Su Yiyi sitting in front of me, from knowing the results has been calm face motionless, as if into a state of autism.


    Children are children in the end, this frustration response is so big.


    Anliang winked at me in the back seat, gloating, "Miss, do you think she wants to kill you now?"


    "You should not kill me." But hate me for sure, who cares.


    At this time, the whole class suddenly got into a commotion, and the students rushed outside. A girl took Su Yiyi and ran out, and said excitedly, "didn''t you say that your God is coming to school, really! You are so handsome! My god! Come on... "


    Su Yiyi''s male god?


    How can it look like the boys and girls of the whole school? Both boys and girls are running out. This kind of Imperial influence is just like that of weishengyang University.


    "Wow, it''s really here. Let''s go, miss. Let''s have a look too!" Anliang took me and left. It seemed that I was very excited.


    However, it''s too late for us to get to the corridor. There are many students lying in the window. We can''t see anything at all.


    "Who is it, handsome?"


    "It''s not only handsome, it''s mainly a kind of temperament. You know, no matter who you are, you can''t move your sight as soon as you see him. He''s just a natural light-emitting body. When he stops there, other people lose their color..." Anliang tries to find the adjective, but it seems that he is not very satisfied.


    Finally, he sighed, "it''s a special person anyway. Do you understand?"


    I understand that Wei Shengyang is such a person.


    "And ah, he is the master of Weisheng family, Weisheng family, you know..." It seems that it suddenly occurred to me that I was arrested, or that Wei Shengyang had done it. An cool pause, added, "he is still the cousin of officer Wei Sheng."


    "Weisheng family has a younger brother. I just found out..."


    I said so, but my brain is not controlled to recall the things I don''t want to recall.


    In fact, another important reason for my quarrel with Wei Shengyang is Wei Shengyang''s younger brother.


    Wei Shengyang had an eight year old younger brother who died suddenly. All the evidence pointed to me. They all said I killed his younger brother.


    Since then, Weisheng family has become the only child.


    It''s really a bad memory. No one believes me. I feel depressed when I think about it now.


    I''m really innocent.


    "But I''ve heard that this cousin is actually the brother of officer Weisheng. But for what reason, he was fostered in someone else''s home since he was a child. It''s not important. The important thing is Baitao. It''s a pity. I don''t know if master Weisheng is with us, and I don''t know if he will join our class. I really hope he will come to our class." Anliang held her chin in distress.


    It can be seen that this young master is really unique, which makes me curious.


    "Good luck then." I said casually, who knows a word becomes a prophecy.

 Chapter 9

    Just after the bell rang, the teacher brought in a teenager.


    At the age of seventeen or eighteen, he looks a bit like Wei Shengyang. He really looks like a natural light-emitting body, which can''t be removed at a glance.


    I stood up and he looked at me.


    At the moment when I saw him, I was more sure that he was Wei Shengrui, the brother of Wei Shengyang who was "killed" by me.


    Isn''t he dead?


    Of course, why return such a hat to me? In fact, he doesn''t live well?


    "Well, students, be quiet," the teacher said in a loud voice. "I''d like to introduce the new students. I think everyone must have known Wei Shengrui, the young master of Wei Shengjia."


    The whole class applauded warmly. Wei Shengrui gave a smile and said, "I just came back from abroad. We will be classmates in the future. Please take care of me."


    This child''s character is very good. It''s not as unkind as Wei Shengyang''s. I wish there were words on his face like "don''t get close to strangers, if you get close, you will be killed".


    "Well, Weisheng, where do you want to sit?"


    This school is basically controlled by weishengjia, and the person in charge behind it is weishengjia. Although the child is only a sideline, the teacher is also flattering to weishengrui.


    She asked "where do you want to sit", which shows that even if he wants to sit in whose position, the teacher will transfer others to meet him.


    Wei Shengrui glanced at the class, slowly raised his hand and pointed to us, "here."


    I clearly see, sit in front of me of Su Yiyi excited stand up, surprise of ask a way, "me?"


    Wei Shengrui glanced and shook his head, "no, behind."


    Behind Isn''t that where I am?


    Huh?


    "Sue Ann?" Su Yiyi turned his head and looked at me, his face not reconciled and jealous, "Su an an has autism, you can''t sit here!"


    As soon as I said this, everyone''s eyes fell on me.


    I think that if it''s true, suan''an will feel sick and crazy at the moment. In this case, he may feel that he is being executed in public.


    It''s true that suan''an, because her words hurt her fragile heart, she was angry and sick.


    "I..." I cough a little, a smile, "thank you for your concern, but autism does not hit people, do not bite, you can rest assured to sit here."


    "No way!" Su an said in a loud voice, "she not only has psychological problems, but also plagiarizes in exams! What a shameless man


    It seems that in order to get the qualification to sit next to Wei Shengrui, she is going to fight.


    "Su Yiyi, don''t talk nonsense! If you can''t test the first lady, you can''t do it. Why do you slander others for plagiarism? " Anliang stands up.


    "Su Yiyi, sit down first. You are not in good shape recently. Next time you try hard, you should learn more from your sister." The teacher said impatiently.


    It''s just an exam. Who cares?


    "She''s not my sister. I''m older than her!" Su Yiyi''s sharp voice, want to explain, then found that everyone turned their eyes to her, and then began to whisper.


    I heard that they began to reveal Su Yiyi''s life experience, saying that her mother was trying to be a junior, and that she was as shameless as her mother.


    Although they are all high school students, these noble young ladies and gentlemen are polite, and they can''t say what''s ugly.


    Su Yiyi''s face is getting more and more ugly. She can''t enter Su''s home for so many years. She is accused by Wan Fu. I''m afraid she hates people mentioning her mother and identity. I think her lips are almost broken now.


    "I''m sitting in There''s Suan Wei Shengrui said.


    I rolled a white eye toward him, turned to look at Su Yiyi, "sit down, everyone is watching."


    I''m kind of a reminder. After all, we can''t publicize our family''s ugliness. She''s not ashamed. I don''t want to be the focus yet.


    Who knows that she was actually stimulated by this sentence, and her face became extremely ferocious. She raised her hand and was about to beat me down, "su''an, you cheap man! You have no face


    As time goes by, she moves steadily, accurately and ruthlessly, and I can''t hide. Seeing her slap on my face, I subconsciously closed my eyes.


    "Pa"


    with a sound, I only feel that there is a person standing beside me. Does this person help me block this slap?


    I opened my eyes and saw that Anliang had grasped Su Yiyi''s arm tightly. "Su Yiyi, pay attention to your words!"


    "You let go, you servants dare to fight with me!"?! Who do you think you are? You''re just a dog of the Su family. No matter how hard I am, I''ll be your master -- "


    " pa "


    the sound that resounds through the classroom is that Anliang slaps Su Yiyi in the face, her whole head is missed, and the corner of her mouth gushes blood instantly.


    It can be seen that this slap is really unclear.


    Su Yi covered her face and was silent for a few seconds. She burst out of the classroom crying."I deserve it. This kind of daughter raised by a mistress is different from the eldest lady of Jinzhiyuye!"


    "Yes, it''s really bad. I still have the face to shout!"


    "Bah, this kind of guy still wants to sit with master Weisheng. I''m afraid he didn''t wake up. It''s right to hit her. I''ll see how he didn''t kill her


    ¡­¡­


    The discussion broke out in the classroom. In this aristocratic dominated campus, the teacher stood on the platform, which was nothing.


    I saw Su Yiyi stop at the door for a while. She should have heard what the students said and then ran away.


    No one chased me out. Anliang was still pacifying me. Then he went back and sat down. The teacher didn''t blame him.


    It was Wei Shengrui. He was very persistent. He once again stressed that he wanted to sit next to me and went out with the teacher.


    I wanted to ask him something later, but he didn''t show up again.


    ¡­¡­


    Until the end of school, suyiyi has not come back, but I received her message, which was sent by a strange number.


    [suan''an, wait for me at lovers lake, dare you? ¡¿


    lovers lake is a small lake in this school. Originally, there was no name, but after class, there were many lovers chatting with each other. Later, everyone called it lovers lake.


    In the past, when Wei Shengyang and I were in the same school, we often took a walk and chatted there, because the scenery was really good, so I like it very much. I still remember that Wei Shengyang said to me at that time, if I like it, every villa will build such a lake in the future.


    At that time, I was still secretly happy, wondering if what he said about "home" was our home.


    But it''s a pity. Now I understand that I''m totally amorous.


    It''s really hard to look back. We used to get along so well. Now he wants to kill me.


    For the small lake full of memories, I don''t think I have seen it for many years. It''s sunny outside, so it''s good to have a look.


    There are pavilions by the lake, which are made of wood and have a quaint feeling.


    When I was a junior in high school, my family began to try to let me participate in the business at home, but I was not a good businessman. I was dazzled by the company''s things and couldn''t see them at all.


    But Wei Shengyang is on the contrary. Although Wei Shengjia didn''t let him get in touch with business, he was able to tell me what I couldn''t understand even after reading for a long time.


    So I tasted the sweetness, and I didn''t like to learn by myself. I brought things about the company directly to this pavilion and asked him to tell me. Who let him be so concise and comprehensive that I could understand them.


    And then this pavilion became our "secret base". After class, I took him here to chat with the breeze.


    Maybe it''s really because the environment is so good. What I learned here is very handy in the business in the next few years. Even the insiders gave me the nickname of "a flower in the white world, a tyrant flower who can''t get married".


    To say, I can have the achievements behind, thanks to the year of Wei Shengyang.


    I lay on the table in the pavilion and fell into memories.


    I fell asleep when I recalled.


    When I wake up suddenly, it''s already dark. I open my eyes and look around. I remember that I always fell asleep here before. When I wake up, I''ll be wearing a coat of sun.


    When I looked up, I could see him sitting opposite me. With a gentle smile, he said I was silly.


    Sure enough, it''s better not to remember such things.


    Wei Shengyang has been away for a long time. I often come here. This table may have magic power. I always fall asleep here. God knows how I wish I could open my eyes when I wake up and see Wei Shengyang sitting opposite me.


    However, no, not once.


    Soon after, I suddenly woke up and saw the person opposite, Shen Ke. He laughed at me and put his coat on me. He said, "Nanfeng, I know who you are waiting for, but he won''t come back. He gave up on you. Can you give me a chance and give me a chance to take care of you?"


    His eyes are sincere, his voice is gentle, so similar to Wei Shengyang. Then I fell for him.


    If I hadn''t found out later that he had been planning to approach me for a long time, I would have suspected that he was the God sent to save me.


    I gave a stretch and got up to go back.


    Under the light, I saw Sue come out of the dark, wearing a baseball cap, "I''m here." She said.


    I come straight to the point, "I''m not here for you. Let''s take care of ourselves."


    For my refusal, she may feel a little surprised, Leng for a while, she came over, "suan''an, I have something to say to you."


    "I don''t want to know what you''re going to say."


    My intuition told me that she was a bad comer, so I turned my head around as she came towards me.


    But she quickly stepped in front of me, "suan''an, I want to tell you..."I feel her bad breath, so I''m always on guard against her actions, but I don''t want to suddenly feel that it''s too late.


    It was a man who hugged me from behind and pushed me into the lake.

 Chapter 10

    This is a tall man. He is also in his twenties. He has a sofa hairstyle and dyed hair. He should be from outside school.


    "Suan an! Go and die Su Yiyi''s face is ferocious, pushing me to the lake with men.


    "Poop, poop, poop, poop, poop, poop, poop, poop, poop, poop, poop, poop, poop, poop, poop, poop, poop, poop, poop, poop, poop, poop, poop, poop.


    "Kill her! She must not be allowed to come out. She must be killed by me! " Su Yiyi looks very excited, shouting.


    I''m also water-based. I can''t give up when I fall in, so I try my best to climb out.


    The man pressed my shoulder and forced me back into the water.


    A lot of water poured into my mouth, I struggled, and my consciousness soon blurred.


    Su Yiyi excited voice came, "great, this little cheap, human! Good morning, damn it! Ha ha ha! When she dies, everything is mine, everything is mine


    With all my strength, I suddenly jumped out of the water, aroused a lot of water, and held her leg tightly.


    If you want to die, let''s die!


    "Ah - help! Help -- "she panicked.


    The man pulled her up in a panic, and I also tried to pull her down. She yelled, "no, it hurts me so much. You''re going to tear me off --"


    of course, I won''t pity her and hold her leg harder.


    It''s a pity that men''s strength is bigger than me. In the end, they pulled Su Yiyi to the shore and kicked me on my shoulder. I just grabbed Su Yiyi''s shoe.


    "My shoes, my shoes are still in the lake. Try to get them up quickly!" Sue yelled.


    "It''s over. If someone comes, what shoes do you want! Damn it The man yelled, and the voice got farther and farther away. He should have run away.


    Su Yiyi cried a few times, should be know not to take back the shoes, simply also ran away.


    And I''ve been choked by a lot of lake water pouring into my mouth, suffocating and making me unconscious.


    I just died once. Am I going to die again?


    ¡­¡­


    Vaguely, I hold something, like a person, from the body feel, should be a man.


    "Artificial respiration, young master, otherwise it may not be very good." Someone said.


    Then I felt something and pried my mouth open.


    What is it? How do you feel Greasy?


    Even in the consciousness of coma, I don''t want to be invaded, I bite my lips, but the other side is so persistent.


    Probably feeling his aggression, I suddenly opened my eyes and found myself biting each other''s lips.


    It''s hard enough. I seem to have bitten it.


    "Crazy woman!" He pushed me away.


    "Are you all right, young master?" People next to him immediately came to check the young master''s injury.


    I fixed my eyes on it. How could the young master be so familiar with it? Wei Shengyang?!!!


    And his whole body is wet, is it difficult that I was picked up by him?


    And the man around him should be his assistant.


    I covered my mouth, and the assistant glared back at me, "young master, I gave you artificial respiration only after saving you. You bit young master!"


    I, "..." I didn''t mean to.


    But is it intentional, not the point? The point is


    "Why are you here?" Big officer just passing by? I don''t believe it.


    "Of course I''m looking for you. I haven''t found the body yet. You still have the heart to come to class!" Assistant glared at me, "and how to class can also be killed, now the school has become such a dangerous place?"


    I cough a little, "some family matters..."


    "I''m not interested in your family. You know why I''m here." Weishengyang comes to the point.


    "I..." As soon as I opened my mouth, I coughed violently. A lot of water poured out again and vomited all over the floor.


    Cold attack me, I hold their shivering, the whole body is wet, clothes are stuck on the body, let me feel very embarrassed.


    He just looked at me or looked down, which made me more embarrassed.


    "Yeh, give her your coat."


    The expression of his assistant Ye he is like this, "=".


    He took off his coat and handed it to me. I felt less cold and embarrassed when I put it on.


    As he opened his mouth, he was about to go straight to the subject, and he was about to ask me about the body. I quickly interrupted, "officer Wei Sheng, are you in love with me just after seeing one side?"


    "Well?" This is a "huh?" Obviously with three, not seven.


    I pretended I didn''t understand and continued, "I mean, is officer Weisheng in love with me? Although we only met once, we were also attracted by me?"


    His face changed.


    I was secretly happy and continued, "otherwise, how come you come to me? He also saved me, cared about my family affairs, and was afraid that I would be cold enough to have my coat given to me. So officer Wei Sheng, you are not in love with me, are youI looked at him with innocent eyes, and the look of disdain in his eyes became heavier and heavier. After a while, a few words came out of his teeth, "you think too much."


    I don''t feel ashamed at all. Instead, I feel like I want to take advantage of the victory.


    It seemed that I suddenly thought of something. I covered my mouth and said, "ah, just now officer Weisheng secretly kissed my mouth while I was in a coma, but I just didn''t wake up. Otherwise, how could I refuse officer Weisheng? I will definitely respond warmly and stick my tongue in..."


    "Ouch -"


    he suddenly vomited, which made him collapse later, and he could not stand still holding the tree.


    Ha, Wei Shengyang''s addiction to cleanliness is still very serious!


    Bang, is that all for a kiss? Not really?


    He''s so resistant to other people''s contact. What''s the reason for his fame spread over the years?


    "Officer Wei Sheng, how are you?" I leaned over to help him clap his back.


    Ye he quickly stood in front of me, "I''ll do it..."


    "He is..."


    "Officer Wei Sheng has been seriously ill recently. He always vomits like this. The doctor says it''s because your cousin''s death irritates him..."


    "Ye he!" Wei Shengyang looks up and stares at Ye he. Ye he doesn''t talk any more.


    I didn''t know that one person''s death would have such a big impact on another.


    If it''s really because my "death" has such serious consequences on him, should I be happy or depressed.


    After vomiting for a long time, he finally straightened up and came to me. "I''ll take you back to Su''s house and have a good talk with your grandfather by the way."


    The words "have a good talk" seem to be squeezed out of my teeth.


    Now that I feel the danger, I will not follow her back.


    I turned back and pointed to a shoe of Su Yiyi who had just been fished out with me. "No, I can''t go back. I just experienced murder. I''ll take revenge on myself first. I can''t let the murderer get away with it!"


    I said with awe inspiring righteousness. I was almost cheated by myself.


    Wei Shengyang looked at me, picking eyebrows, "go back with me first."


    I looked at him, he looked at me, eyes opposite, his eyes cold.


    Then I slowly lowered my eyelids, covered my eyes with one hand and choked, "Wu Wu Wu..."


    Ye he pestled me for a moment and stepped forward to pull me, "ah, Miss Su, this is..."


    "Don''t touch me!" I stepped back. My body was shaking. I looked very frightened. Then I continued, "Wuwuwuwu..."


    "Boss This... " Ye he doesn''t dare to go forward any more. He looks at Wei Shengyang for help.


    "Wuwu, Wuwu..." I cry louder and more sad, at the same time, I think that I will take my hand away later. If Wei Shengyang finds that there are no tears on my face, it will be more embarrassing.


    Wei Shengyang thought a little, "what do you want?"


    "Call the police. She''s going to murder me. Of course, she has to go to the police station."


    If it turns out that I''ve been following the principle that well water doesn''t offend river water to Su Yiyi, and I don''t plan to conflict with her at present, but now people almost kill me. If I don''t respond any more, wouldn''t I let her advance an inch.


    In the past, because of her weak character, she was bullied out of autism by her mother and daughter.


    Now, it''s time for me to show her how autism strikes back.


    ¡­¡­


    Half an hour later, the police knocked on the door of yangliusu Yiyi''s mother and daughter''s room. It took a long time to knock on the door. It shows that there is enough time to destroy the evidence.


    Wearing a sling, Yang Liu poked out her head and saw so many policemen pretending to be surprised. She hugged her chest and said, "ah - what are you doing?"


    "Are you Suyi''s mother?"


    "Yes, Yiyi is a good child of Genzheng Miao Hong. Now she is still doing her homework in her room. What do you want to do with her?"


    The policeman poked his head inside, and Yang Liu quickly stopped him, "what are you doing? Even the policeman can''t break into the house! Are you responsible for delaying my daughter''s future? "


    "Get out of the way," the police pulled her aside and put the search warrant in front of her. "Look, this is the search warrant. If you delay our search, don''t blame us for arresting you for obstructing official duties!"


    Yang Liu counseled, stepped aside and said, "Hey, officer, what are you talking about! I''m just asking what happened. My daughter has been timid since she was a child, so she won''t commit crimes. Don''t scare her... "


    The officers went straight to the bedroom.


    The house is not big, can be said to have a panoramic view, here did not see Su Yiyi, then she must be in the bedroom.


    "Ah..." What else did Yang Liu want to say? Suddenly she saw me behind the police. She suddenly widened her eyes and said, "how are you here?"I smile, "what''s the matter, little mom, shouldn''t I be here?"


    It can be seen from her expression that she should know what Su Yiyi did.


    No wonder at the door she always stressed how good a child her daughter is.

 Chapter 11

    In this way, as long as no evidence can be found, and in view of Su Yiyi''s childhood, the police won''t do anything to her.


    Oh, I think so much.


    When she saw me, she didn''t feel guilty at all. On the contrary, she was surprised and showed a trace of resentment. In fact, she wanted Su Yiyi to kill me like this.


    "Su Yiyi bribed the murderer and wanted to kill him. Fortunately, he failed. Do you know the situation?" The policeman looked back at the willow, his voice was chilly.


    Yang Liu shook his head in a hurry, "no No No, what did you say? Yiyi did such a thing?! No way


    I trembled, and I still had some wet clothes on my body. I took the shoes of suyiyi which had been sealed by the packing bag from the police officer''s hand. "Little mom, when suyiyi came back in the evening, she lost a shoe. Didn''t you ask what happened?"


    "Nonsense, it''s not Yiyi''s shoes. I''ve never bought such shoes for her or seen her wear them!" Yang Liu denied it.


    I looked at her with my chin in my hand and thought she was a little pathetic and a little pathetic.


    At this time, Su Yiyi has been carried out of the room by two policemen. She is full of fear, shaking her head desperately and shouting, "it''s not me! I didn''t! I didn''t do it! "


    "Did you hear that, Yiyi said she didn''t do it!" Yang Liu argued.


    Another officer stepped forward and said, "we haven''t found another shoe. We haven''t found strong evidence yet."


    Willow seems to have a sudden support, came forward to take Su Yiyi back from the hands of two policemen.


    Holding Su Yiyi to appease, I still look back and stare at two policemen and me.


    Then she saw Mr. Su and Mr. Su Mingyi, who had been informed by Wei Shengyang to see the situation, not only didn''t restrain themselves, but also raised their hands to wipe their tears.


    "Dad, look at your granddaughter. What are you doing! I''m autistic and I''m looking for life and death if I don''t want to start. This time I don''t know why I want to jump out of the river. I have to bring the police to accuse us Yiyi. How can we Yiyi be that kind of person? She doesn''t look at us Yiyi in her eyes. She doesn''t want to bring the police to her and make her a murderer! Su an, what kind of heart do you have! Dad, you see, she doesn''t know what disgrace is. She has completely disgraced the Su family! You have to give it to Yiyi and the Su family! You can''t indulge her any more! "


    This series of words is clear.


    The purpose is to accuse me of wronging Su Yiyi, and also accuse me of alerting the police to cause trouble and fanning the flames to make master Su clean me up.


    Bah, wasp tail needle, the most poisonous woman''s heart!


    Mr. Su and Mr. Su Mingyi are called by Wei Shengyang. The guy is not polite in his words. He said that Mr. Su is "unfortunate". You''d better come and see what her baby granddaughter has done.


    The old man didn''t dare to save his face. Although he knew that his granddaughter was shameful, he had to come.


    So now the old man is holding his breath all the way, and finally finds a place to vent.


    "Don''t be a father. The Su family never recognized you! I don''t have a granddaughter who will do anything for the upper class! "


    "Dad, Yiyi didn''t do that! Her father, you have a word to say! " Yang Liu looks at Su Mingyi for help.


    Su Ming has a weak character. In fact, he has no rights in the Su family. He doesn''t listen to the old man.


    This is also the reason why Su Yiyi''s mother and daughter can''t go back to Su''s home without getting a father these years.


    "This..." Su Ming coughed a little and didn''t want to talk any more.


    Willow began to wipe tears again, "what evil did I do? My daughter was framed for murder, and my husband refused to help our mother and daughter. Yiyi, what evil did we do..."


    "Come on! What a shame The old man yelled, willow voice down, but also argued, "but the police did not say, did not find evidence, Yiyi did not commit a crime, how can there be any evidence..."


    At this time, I saw that Wei Shengyang, who had been carrying people downstairs, had already come up. He was one meter nine tall. Standing behind the crowd, he could see what was happening inside.


    He glanced at Ye he and cleared his throat. He said, "if you don''t think there is any evidence, how do you plan to explain this?"


    Everyone turned around, ye he raised his hand, a plastic bag containing Su Yiyi''s other shoe.


    Everyone can see that this shoe and the one I brought are just a pair.


    It turns out that Wei Shengyang is looking for this. No wonder he told me "I have something else to do, you go up first, I''ll come right away" when he entered the community.


    "This is the other shoe. There are human and material evidences. What else do you have to say?" The police officer also pulled down his face.


    The woman just played him like a monkey. She just looked at her very badly.


    "This Who knows where the shoes are from? Who knows if she''s with suan''an! People with depression behave differently from ordinary people. How can you believe her? " The willow obviously shakes, and the dog is in a hurry to bite.Ye he was worried. "It''s really interesting. Can our boss plant you? You are also in a hurry. You threw your shoes directly from the window. Fortunately, my boss is smart enough, otherwise it''s really easy to find. "


    "Who knows if suan''an left his shoes downstairs? How can we know that they are Yiyi''s shoes? I think it''s suan''an. You''re crying out to catch a thief!" Willows are still biting.


    This woman is really persistent.


    "Officer," I cough, "these shoes, two are here, should be able to test out who is wearing it?"


    "Of course."


    Yang Liu and Su Yiyi are both shaking.


    I smile, "so assistant Ye''s hand that, should also be able to find the fingerprints of the person who grabbed this shoe?"


    "Of course," the officer added, glancing sideways at the willow. "Who dropped it then? There''s no way to deny it. Come on, take it away


    "No - Mom! Mom, help me -- "


    " Dad! Dad! Master! Master -- "Yang Liu went down on his knees and hugged Mr. Su''s thigh. He cried and howled.


    Su Laozi was also heartless enough. He kicked her open with one kick. "What a misfortune! Family misfortune! Let''s go


    He said hello to Su Ming, turned around and left.


    Without the old man, Yangliu could only hope for Su Mingyi. Su Mingyi saw that she was going to pounce on her, but he just cursed, "you are really stupid!" He turned around and left with the old man.


    Knowing that there was no one to rely on, Yang Liu was ready to pounce on me! Yiyi is your sister! You can''t send her to jail! And even for the sake of the reputation of the Su family, you can''t do this. ANN, I''m half your mother. Now mom, please... "


    I want to step back so she doesn''t touch me.


    But because she saw Su Yiyi yelling, she was already dragged away. She rushed to her again eagerly, "An''an! Ann, you can''t sue Yiyi, you let her go - "


    it''s really interesting, who let who go!


    Looking at me retreating again and again, willow came after me again and again. I was annoyed and didn''t know what to do. I saw a tall figure standing in front of me and dragging me behind me.


    I look up, can only see Wei Shengyang pull the side face, he looked down at the willow on the ground, face cold, "kill people to pay their lives, debt to pay money, it''s natural, intentional homicide is not the end of the lawsuit, the police will pursue her responsibility, can only be heavy, you do it yourself."


    "Ah --" Yang Liu sat on the ground, listening to what he said, tears came out and his body shook.


    No matter what kind of person she is, Su Yiyi and she depend on each other for so many years, is her only daughter, is also her life.


    So if you really want to lose Su Yiyi, it is no doubt that you want her life.


    It seems that the police took away Su Yiyi. It''s a huge blow for her.


    "Gone." Wei Shengyang took me out, and then carried me as easily as a chicken to the downstairs of the community.


    In the dim light of the residential area, Su''s father is holding his face. Su Ming is like a child who has done something wrong beside him, rubbing his hands and whispering something.


    People in their 40s are full of cowards.


    Seeing us coming out, master Su fixed his eyes on Wei Shengyang, immediately adjusted his expression, and said, "young master Wei Sheng, my little granddaughter has always been lack of discipline. It''s troublesome for you..."


    That polite and good expression made me embarrassed.


    "It''s really troublesome!" Wei Shengyang looked at me, and the words squeezed out of his teeth clearly refer to the corpse.


    Su''s face was embarrassed.


    He just and Wei Shengyang polite, who knows Wei Shengyang so don''t give him face, really admit it.


    I cough a little, "grandfather, today''s matter thanks to officer Weisheng, tomorrow I will personally visit the door to express my gratitude to officer Weisheng, today is not early, let''s go back first."


    I have said so, the old man can only express his gratitude to Wei Sheng Yang again, and accuse Su Yiyi by the way, and he will leave with me.


    Wei Shengyang fished me back, and my arm was long enough. I bumped my head into his chest.


    "What are you doing?" I opened my eyes wide and raised my voice deliberately.


    I just want the old man and Su Ming to hear it, thinking that Wei Shengyang will not force me to stay because of his face.


    Who knows this guy is so shameless! It doesn''t matter whether there are elders or not.


    The old man and Su Mingyi really heard my voice. Looking back, they just glanced at me and looked at Wei Shengyang.


    Wei Shengyang raised his chin and said, "I suddenly found Miss Su so beautiful and worried that she was scared by today''s events. Maybe I''ll take you to a doctor."

 Chapter 12

    Su Laozi and Su Ming didn''t mean to refuse. My heart was cold. But at this time, Wei Shengyang didn''t forget to mend the knife. "If there''s nothing wrong, I''ll send her back immediately."


    It seems to be blocking the old man''s mouth.


    I know that the old man didn''t intend to refuse at all. Let alone take me to see a doctor, he would like to take me to bed.


    In his eyes, the granddaughter is just a means to light up the Su family. He is very happy that any noble son is interested.


    Under such conditions, it''s no wonder that suan''an, who was not good at words, was so autistic.


    The old man immediately lost his smile, "it''s really troublesome, young master Weisheng."


    "No trouble." As soon as he picked his eyebrows, he pulled me and left.


    I''m going to watch the Su family go away. I don''t even have the desire to cry for help.


    "Know why I left you?" He came to the point.


    I shook my head, then nodded, "isn''t it really like what I said, officer Wei Sheng likes me?"


    I looked around and covered my mouth. "I don''t know officer Wei Sheng has such a hobby. Do you like car shock?"


    He was not very good face, I said so became worse, he squinted at me, dangerous breath let me feel a little out of breath.


    "What do you think? Well This "Er" is rhythmic. I think he must have regretted taking me out of the lake.


    That expression, clearly is hate can''t I die now.


    I don''t want to look over my face and pretend to be shy, because I dare not meet his sight any more.


    It''s too much pressure.


    "Officer Weisheng saved me. Of course, I''m willing to repay officer Weisheng, and this is what many women can''t ask for. I''m actually very happy..."


    I feel that he can''t suppress the "power of famine" in his body. I''m eager to swallow me alive or throw me back to the lake to drown.


    I risked my life to mend the knife, "and I just tasted officer Wei Sheng''s tongue. I really feel great..."


    I waited silently for Wei Shengyang to rush out of the car and spit out. Wait, wait, wait But nothing happened.


    The whole space is quiet, which is not right. With Wei Shengyang''s cleanliness, shouldn''t he be disgusted?


    I turned my head and ran into his eyes. He looked at me, expressionless, and seemed to be looking at me seriously.


    "Cough..." I''m a little embarrassed that this kind of peeping behavior was found.


    What''s more, I''m afraid.


    I''m most afraid of the silence of Wei Shengyang. I''m afraid of it.


    If this guy is silent, it''s no good.


    "Oh," he suddenly laughed, as if a little self mockery, "you and Nanfeng are very similar." He said suddenly.


    I feel my heart "clattering", like immersed in the bottom of the lake, there is a sense of suffocation.


    He continued to look at me as if he wanted to find something more from my face. I immediately changed my expression and said, "how can it be? Nanfeng is so beautiful and excellent. I''m afraid I can''t reach her in my life. After all, some things, such as looks, are made by nature."


    "You''re not ugly either." He analyzed it carefully and didn''t praise me at all. After thinking it over, he added, "especially after I feel that you and her breath are very similar, it''s more pleasing to see you."


    I, "..."


    Should I thank my original self? Is this your own light?


    "I don''t want to say it again. Where is it? Find it now


    "What''s your hurry?"


    He glanced at me, and I could feel the urgency in his eyes.


    "You see when this is, who knows where you put the body?! What if it''s broken? " He growled almost suddenly.


    It seems that talking about the body is like stepping on thunder.


    I want to know about the body, but


    I sighed and looked at him. I knew that if I refused again, it would really annoy him. This guy got angry. Don''t kill me directly.


    He is more dangerous than Rong Xun.


    "Don''t tell me you don''t have a body. Do you think I''ll believe it?"


    My tears "brush" a fall down, and crackle stop can not stop, I can guarantee that I cry at this time pear with rain.


    In order to verify it, I took a sneak look at the rearview mirror. It was really beautiful, and suan''an was good-looking, so my appearance at this time was enough to arouse the desire of ordinary men to protect.


    This is also no way, I should also be a white lotus, dead knock is certainly knock, can only use soft.


    But I''m talking about ordinary men. Wei Shengyang is not an ordinary man


    "Don''t wipe your tears here, it won''t work well!" He continued to squeeze words out of his teeth into my ears.


    Sure enoughThis guy is not a normal person


    "I''m really going to let you die here." He suddenly sped up and the car sped up. It looked so exciting that it almost killed me.


    Why, you all want to scare me with drag racing


    The problem is, I actually eat this


    Scared to death, okay?


    I saw in the mirror that my face was very white, biting my lips and not saying a word.


    "No?" The more Wei Shengyang sent the car to speed up, "Duang", I almost didn''t shoot out of the windshield.


    Wei Sheng Yang has no expression on his face, indicating that he wants to continue to accelerate.


    I want to see a big truck coming head-on, and he doesn''t mean to move the steering wheel when two cars are about to hit each other.


    Life matters!


    I screamed to grab the steering wheel in his hand, but as soon as he raised his hand, he pushed me down, and my head hit his arms directly.


    I was really scared. Knowing that the car was about to collide, I cried out, "Wei Shengyang, don''t be crazy." so I held him tightly subconsciously.


    I watched with my own eyes the big truck passing by our car. We were safe and sound. Wei Shengyang looked down at me and our speed slowed down.


    At this time, I was still holding his waist tightly, with my head in his arms.


    It was a thrilling scene just now, but I felt some embarrassment and Ambiguous


    I and his four eyes opposite, his eyes have been so, like a cold pool, can suck people in.


    After a while, I suddenly reacted and quickly sat up from his arms. I coughed, "that I Just a little flustered... "


    "I see. You''re afraid of death." He glanced at me and didn''t seem to understand, "are you afraid of death and don''t even say it?"


    "At this time, I really didn''t have to lie. The corpse wasn''t in my hands. It was true that I went to the funeral home at that time, and I really wanted to take out the corpse, but there was an accident. I didn''t get in. The next day at the funeral, you showed up and opened the coffin. I knew that the corpse was missing. In fact, we knew it together. I really didn''t have to I lied to you. "


    I look at him sincerely. His eyes are deep. I don''t know if I believe it.


    I held out three fingers in front of me. "I swear. So if you want to know where the body is, I ask officer Weisheng to investigate with me tomorrow, OK


    He didn''t speak all the time, but I saw him turn around and go straight to Su''s house.


    Sure enough, he still doesn''t believe me, so will he send me back to the old man?


    Or is it because he doesn''t believe me that I hid the body in Su''s house and wanted to search for the body in Su''s house?


    Or


    ¡­¡­


    I had a hundred ideas in my head. When I looked at him with a cold face and didn''t dare to ask, he had parked the car steadily in front of Su''s house.


    I looked at him, "to Do you want to get off? "


    "Addicted to my car?"


    "No! I''ll go down now I jumped out of the car, and then jumped away from his car.


    Seeing him get out of the car, I continued to step back until I touched the door, and then bowed to him, "thank you, officer Wei Sheng, for taking me home! Don''t bother officer Weisheng. I''ll go back first. "


    "I''ll pick you up here at seven tomorrow. Do you know what I mean?"


    Oh


    Now I understand. He means to meet me here at seven tomorrow. We''ll go to the funeral home to investigate.


    You said it earlier. Just investigate. I thought you were going to lift the Su family and look for the body.


    ¡­¡­


    Avoid the Su''s "warm and cold", I tossed and turned in the room all night.


    In fact, I''m more anxious than Wei Shengyang to find the clues to the body.


    After all, it was my body.


    The next morning, Mr. Su was waiting on the sofa downstairs. He seemed to be reading the newspaper seriously. In fact, his eyes were on it. As soon as I appeared at the stairway, he put down the newspaper and welcomed me with a smile.


    "Ann, did you have a good rest last night? Didn''t sleep be affected by the faults of those two ignorant mothers and daughters? "


    "It''s OK. Did grandfather get up so early?"


    "I heard that master Weisheng personally sent you here last night. Is master Weisheng nice to you?"


    "Yes, it''s OK." It''s good for me if you don''t kill me.


    "Weisheng family is a big family. Let alone in our city, it is one of the best in China. Master Weisheng has never been a woman in love for so many years, and has never had an affair. Yesterday I saw that master Weisheng helped you so much, it seems that he was very fond of you, so An''an, you should know good or bad. If master Weisheng is interested in you, you should never refuse The beauty of others! That''s your blessing


    How impatient is he to send his granddaughter to someone else''s bed?"Grandfather, I''m only in high school. He''s almost thirty."


    The old man glared at me, "what''s the matter! The younger you are, the more he will love you! "


    This is a natural look, I smile, "grandfather said, Weisheng police officer said this morning to pick me up, now it is estimated that he has been waiting for me outside."


    Just then, my mobile phone received a text message, "I''m outside. ¡¿


    although there is no comment, if you look at the string of 8 at the end of the number, you can see that this guy''s identity is unusual. I think it is Wei Shengyang.

 Chapter 13

    I toward Su old son Yang Yang mobile phone, "already outside, grandfather, I go down first."


    "Ah! Go on Mr. Su suddenly smiles. He looks very excited. Seeing me go out, he still tells me, "officer Wei Sheng has a bad temper. Don''t go against the wind. Just follow what he says. Everything is in the interests of the Su family. Do you hear me?"


    "Everything is based on the interests of the Su family," he said so directly, and he didn''t feel anything wrong.


    I rolled my eyes and moved to the gate.


    Wei Shengyang leans on the Lamborghini, pinches a cigarette and doesn''t smoke. He looks forward thoughtfully and doesn''t notice me coming.


    Maybe the sound of opening the door pulled his mind back. He pinched off his cigarette and looked at me. "Do you know how to come out? I''m going to break into your room if I don''t come out again. "


    I glanced at the cigarette end on the floor and couldn''t help frowning. "When did you start smoking?"


    "For a long time."


    "Why did you start smoking?"


    "You know I didn''t smoke before?"


    I am a Leng, shake head, "listen to South breeze elder sister to say, you don''t smoke of, still a male god."


    "I''m also a male god now," he said. He opened the car door and motioned me to sit up quickly. "Does Nanfeng often mention me?"


    I shrugged, "occasionally."


    He seemed to be a little lost, and sat in the back of the car with me. He closed the door and signaled Yeh to drive.


    At this time, I saw a food package on the back seat between us. Isn''t this my favorite breakfast in loulange? I can smell the pancakes.


    In the past, I went to school with Wei Shengyang, and we didn''t pass by Loulan Pavilion. We all went around to buy his breakfast.


    I still remember one time when I was ill and had a bad appetite. Wei Shengyang was afraid I couldn''t stand it. He specially lined up all day to buy me his lotus root powder. In the end, he didn''t buy it. He was so angry that he immediately decided to buy Loulan Pavilion.


    Not long after that, Loulan Pavilion became a little prosperous. Although he couldn''t take care of the shop himself, he let Loulan Pavilion open better and better. Later, he became the first shop in Kyoto.


    But I don''t know whether Wei Shengyang also likes the small food in Loulan Pavilion, or whether he finally estimates that some memories related to me, those small food I like to eat, have been left by him.


    So long after he left, I often went to Loulan Pavilion, thinking that I could wait for him.


    I stare at the food bag in a daze, and unconsciously carry it over, "officer Weisheng has a heart, thank you officer Weisheng!"


    "That''s not intentional. For this food, I specially called the chef up at three or four o''clock." Ye he in front said, "you have to thank our boss!"


    "Thank you, officer Wei Sheng! I said, "officer Wei Sheng, you don''t really like me, do you?"


    "It''s beautiful! No, bring it! I haven''t eaten yet Wei Shengyang grabbed the food bag in my hand and put it on the side. He didn''t eat it himself.


    I said, "look at your stingy look, just because I didn''t eat breakfast, you give me to eat, I give you money is not good!"


    Looking as if he didn''t move, I added, "I''ll double the price."


    "I''m short of your money?" Wei Shengyang swept over with a cold eye. His eyes were full of scorn. "I don''t lack your money. I just don''t want to give you food."


    I grinded my teeth, "don''t eat! Give it to me, and I don''t want to eat it! "


    "Gu -"


    My disheartened stomach just cried at this time. In the quiet car, the voice seemed so abrupt and awkward.


    Me, "!"


    The sun is rising slightly


    I continued to grind my teeth and said, "I! no Hungry


    "I know." Then he picked up the food bag, said the window threw out, he threw out!


    I didn''t throw it in the garbage can. Does this guy have public morality? Hello!


    Civilized society, this guy is so uncivilized! Did he feed the dog all the things he taught nine years ago?!


    The key is that what he threw was actually the breakfast in Loulan Pavilion, which could not be bought in line, OK?! This black sheep! Such a scum without social morality!


    In my heart, there are ten thousand heads of grass, mud and horses roaring. If I can''t beat him, I really want to press him on the back seat of the car and hammer his head.


    "What''s the matter, heartache?" He raised his eyebrows to look at me, as if in provocation, "aren''t you hungry?"


    "Yes! I''m not hungry


    "Just not hungry."


    I, "..." This guy did it on purpose, absolutely on purpose!


    I grind my teeth and don''t talk. He turned his head and looked at the scenery outside the window. It seemed that he was in a good mood and hummed a song.


    Soon, the car stopped at the door of the funeral home, and we looked inside. Because it was too early, people had not gone to work, and the already empty funeral home was even more empty now.


    "Wait a minute. They haven''t opened the door yet." I said.Ye he turned to remind, "boss, you haven''t had breakfast yet." Then he took out a food bag from the co pilot''s seat.


    From the look and taste, it should be the same one he lost in the morning.


    "Oh, here it is." Wei Shengyang took it and threw it to me.


    I blinked and said, "I''m not hungry!"


    "Gu --" this hopeless stomach! It''s the spy Wei Shengyang sent to spy on me!


    He glanced at me up and down, looking as scornful as he could be, and finally said impatiently, "eat quickly, don''t be so hungry that you faint and delay my investigation."


    Oh, by the way, he doesn''t care what I''m going to do. He''s just afraid that I''ll faint and delay his investigation of the corpse. If he doesn''t tell me, I almost can''t remember.


    I eat with my head down. He has got out of the car and is ready to go in.


    I think that no matter whether they go to work or not, as long as they are there, they must let them go to work and listen to him.


    This fascist!


    I look down at the breakfast in my arms, a little tangled, if I eat it, doesn''t it seem that I have no backbone? If I don''t eat, I''m really hungry


    Like in order to cooperate with me, the stomach also "Gu --" a sound.


    I, "..."


    "Miss Su, eat it. Originally, the boss bought it for you. Usually, the boss doesn''t eat it. It''s just to bring it to you. The boss asked the chef to get up and make it for you. He also brought two. He said that he gave it to himself, but he didn''t eat it. Now the second one is for you, so you can understand his kindness." Ye he turned his head, quite painstaking.


    I flat mouth, opened the bag to eat.


    Sure enough, Loulan Pavilion is Loulan Pavilion. After such a long time, I can''t help but indulge in this flavor.


    It''s delicious to eat.


    I was enjoying it, but I didn''t notice that Wei Shengyang came back suddenly. When I opened the car door, I felt like I was greatly stimulated and pushed the bag aside.


    But it''s useless. I still have a bite of steamed bun in my mouth and a soy milk cup in my hand.


    He looked at me, I looked at him, four eyes opposite, I saw the deep irony of his eyes.


    "You said you were not hungry?" He has a strange airway.


    I, "..."


    It''s embarrassing, but of course I won''t.


    I calmly replied, "after all, it was brought to me by Weisheng police officer, who was afraid that I was hungry. If I didn''t eat it, wouldn''t it be a betrayal of Weisheng police officer''s kindness? Not to mention, this kind of feeling of secret love is really good."


    "Who is secretly in love with you?"


    "I didn''t say it was you. Why are you so excited? It''s like eating me. Am I right? Are you really in love with me


    "I think so much." Wei Shengyang sniffed, as if afraid that I really think he is in love with me, so he can''t wait to get rid of me. He pointed to a little dog outside and said, "even if I love this dog secretly, I won''t love you secretly."


    I looked at the dirty little stray dog outside and frowned, "officer Wei Sheng looks so handsome. I didn''t expect you to be so heavy mouthed. People and dogs have reproductive isolation, even if you two are together, it will not have a good result, especially I don''t know whether the dog is male or female


    Wei Shengyang''s face is very bad. How can I look at it? It''s a little green


    I strength mend knife, "Weisheng officer, your face is not good, because I said it, you don''t have to be too emotional, it''s OK.". I wish I knew this kind of thing by myself. I won''t tell it out, I promise. "


    I am serious, he pointed out the outside, finally unbearable, "you, Ma, get out of here for me!"


    It''s really frightening to be fierce


    "I''m not going I have to find the clue of Nanfeng with you. "


    Yeh, who has been looking at us in front of him, says, "yes. Boss, calm down. Don''t have the same opinion with this little boy. She is the one who knows the clues to the corpse. She has to keep her to look for it together. "


    Weishengyang, don''t turn your head. It''s tacit.


    But I still heard the voice of his grinding teeth, gnashing his teeth, just like eating me It''s scary.


    However, the investigation was particularly unsuccessful. He took me out of the car and found that there was no clue after I went in.


    The monitoring records of the day were destroyed, and the visitors'' records of the day were also destroyed. Even if the person who was responsible for registering visitors tried hard to recall, he could only remember the result of "several people came, but they were very common, and he could not remember exactly what they looked like".


    We can only come back disappointed, and then sit in the car looking at each other.


    Wei Shengyang is particularly depressed. He lowers his head and inserts his well-defined finger into his hair. He doesn''t say a word, just like an autistic.


    "What does that mean?" I opened my mouth to ease his depression.


    He finally recovered, glanced at me and asked, "what does it mean?"


    "It shows that the theft of corpses is premeditated, otherwise it can''t be done so seamlessly, so we can think of a way from another aspect, thinking about who might want corpses and why?"I know what I said is useless. Of course, Wei Shengyang also knows what I know.


    So I was despised by Wei Shengyang, "with you?"


    "I thought you didn''t know."


    "I''m fine." He said suddenly.


    I blinked at him and he said, "I''m ok, so you don''t have to change the subject for this."

 Chapter 14

    Wei Shengyang received a phone call on the way back to see me off. In the middle of the call, he turned his head and looked at me. I was so scared that I hugged my arm and thought whether he had received the clue that the corpse thief was me.


    In that case, I can''t wait to die.


    Do I jump directly or do I jump directly?


    Now sitting in the car, the way I can escape is to jump directly


    Wei Shengyang answers the phone and tells Ye he to turn around, then turns his head to me and looks at me.


    I pinched the doorknob subconsciously. Although I might die if I jumped, if I didn''t, I would die.


    My heart came up to my throat, as if in such emotional excitement, my heart jumped out of my throat.


    Finished, he opened his mouth, he opened his mouth


    "What are you shaking, like a sieve?"


    As soon as I lowered my head, I noticed that my body had begun to shake violently, and I couldn''t control it at all.


    I bit my lip, Wei Shengyang''s eyes had fallen on my hand holding the handle, "what are you doing? Do you want to jump? So you don''t want to live? "


    "Yes! I''m going to jump! "


    Wei Shengyang moved to me, "come here."


    "I don''t know! Don''t come here As soon as I saw him ready to catch me, I gritted my teeth and finally opened the door. Without hesitation, I would jump down.


    However, Wei Shengyang deserves to have been trained. His physical fitness and coordination ability are really excellent. He caught me right away.


    Carrying me and not letting me jump is just like carrying a little cat and dog.


    I''m almost crying. I''m really convinced. If I can''t stir up, I can''t hide. I can''t hide!


    "Don''t touch me! I didn''t take the body! I really didn''t take it. I really can''t. let me be determined by death. Please let me go! " I struggled hard, but I couldn''t get rid of it.


    "If you jump down, you''ll die? So you want to die? "


    "Yes, I want to die!"


    "You want to die for a party? Is that the legendary autism? I think you''re manic, right? "


    "I just want to die. What''s the matter? I''m autistic. What''s the matter? I''m not going to attend any evening Well I suddenly opened my eyes, which reflected what he said.


    What, aren''t you going to take me back to jail and investigate the body?


    What? What?


    "There''s a dinner party later. You''ll come with me."


    "Can I not go?" It''s just going to the party. It''s really frightening.


    "I''m just informing you. I''m not going to discuss it with you."


    I, "..." Too much!


    But I also have human rights, OK? I''m a person, too, okay?


    However, during the conversation, ye he had driven to the door of Victoria, and I was picked out by Wei Shengyang.


    I found that in his eyes, I may be a kitten and a dog, which can be picked up and left.


    Ye he went upstairs, he lit a cigarette, but did not smoke a mouthful, just looked at the city''s lights, and began to play melancholy again.


    Ye he came back with two bags of clothes and handed them to me. Here, have a try. "


    "For me?"


    "There''s a skirt inside. Who do you think it''s for?"


    "But..." I picked it up and looked, "I''ll try."


    "Don''t try," Wei Shengyang pulled me into the car, "I always feel very accurate, you don''t have to try."


    Sleeping trough What''s accurate hand feel? Hello?!


    Although I don''t know how Wei Shengyang is so accurate, let alone, this dress is really suitable for me.


    The size is just right and the taste is good.


    After I put it on, he stared at me for a while, looking up and down, it''s really no taboo.


    Although I know that the way he looks at me is like looking at a handicraft, I still blush under such direct and naked eyes.


    "And It''s very suitable... " I coughed softly.


    He nodded. "I always feel right, of course."


    I, "..." Seriously, I suspect he''s playing a hooligan, but I have no evidence.


    We drove there, and Yeh went back first.


    I sat in the co pilot''s seat, and Wei Shengyang let go of the music. I remember that he seldom played music before.


    A track that I am familiar with is coming from the stereo, "waiting in the weeks" by the eagles.


    This is a very old song. I feel almost as old as I am.


    I used to like reading novels and mentioned this song. Then I was addicted to it and couldn''t extricate myself. I listened to it all the time and forced Wei Shengyang to listen to it together.


    I told him that this song is my favorite song


    in fact, I really like it. It''s always my ringtone.


    "Does it sound good?" He asked.I smile, "it''s very nice. It''s really a song with a sense of age. I don''t see that officer Wei Sheng actually likes such a song."


    "It''s my favorite song." He said suddenly.


    It seems to coincide with a certain point in my memory. My heart "clatters".


    The memory is surging and overwhelming, which makes me dizzy.


    I remember that Wei Shengyang took me home at that time, and then he fell asleep. I played this song over and over again and listened to it, which woke him up many times from his sleep.


    He was very good tempered at that time. He had always been good tempered before.


    He looked at me with his eyes open, and I grinned at him, "is that nice? This is my favorite song. It''s accompanied by your dreams to make you dream


    He said, "this is one of the songs I hate the most. Just in my dream, you were in danger, and I almost saved you."


    His tone of regret, as if even in a dream, I encounter danger, he can not save me very uncomfortable.


    So, he said, this is his favorite song. Now, how can it become his favorite song?


    "I remember that this is Nanfeng''s favorite song. Do you miss her very much?"


    "Not bad." He answered faintly.


    Then he fell into meditation. I can see that he just missed it.


    I even know that every time he lights a cigarette, he doesn''t smoke at all, because he misses it.


    A long time ago, he was still a young man. I said that a man who smokes has a mature charm. He said that he would also smoke, and then lit a cigarette. I pinched off his cigarette. I said that he was not allowed to smoke. It''s good not to smoke all his life. Smoking is harmful to health.


    He said that he would learn it secretly. He said that he wanted me to see his mature man.


    I said once he ordered it, I would just pinch it out once. In short, I would not let him take a sip.


    So I actually know that every time he lights a cigarette, it''s just because he misses it, not because he wants to smoke.


    "My Nanfeng sister, in fact, will miss you very much." I comforted.


    "Well."


    I looked at him, "in fact, you don''t have to blame yourself too much, you don''t have to investigate too much."


    He''s very busy, he has a lot of work, he has more important things.


    He doesn''t have to worry about a body.


    "I just miss her. I want to see her."


    I only thought I was going to a party. I didn''t expect such a grand party.


    Don''t mention the people, that is, the reporter with the camera in front of the door, hand in hand, can almost circle the earth for a week.


    Of course, Wei Shengyang knew what kind of party it was, so he didn''t like it. He got out of the car and asked me to join him.


    As soon as he got out of the car, the reporters outside seemed to be quiet for a few seconds, then turned the cameras to this side one after another, and the whole audience was in an uproar.


    "It''s Mr. Wei Sheng. My God, I''ve been a reporter for so many years. It''s the first time I''ve seen a living Mr. Wei Sheng."


    "Who said no, I started my career earlier than you, and I saw it for the first time..."


    "Yes, young master Wei Sheng always doesn''t like to appear in public, and the number of times to attend such a party is very few. So do I. It''s said that he might come today, so he came here early to wait. It''s true..."


    "Wait, I think I saw a man in his car It seems that she is still a woman... "


    ¡­¡­


    Although they are far enough away, I can still hear their excited discussion.


    Wei Shengyang opened the door and I got out of the car.


    Being in the sight of so many people gives me a feeling of being publicly executed.


    The point is not to appear, nor to see, but to look at them. It''s like a zombie sees a fresh brain. It''s really frightening.


    Wei Shengyang took my arm, then he waved to the media and said hello.


    So originally excited like to see the idol reporters, it is like crazy, the security tried their best to stop them.


    Rushing forward, it seems that there are 10000 microphones in front of us, blocking our way.


    "Mr. Wei Sheng, we are Apple TV. Can we ask who is the lady next to you?"


    "Master Wei Sheng, are you dating?"


    "Master Wei Sheng, how long have you been dating? Is it going to be public to bring her here now? "


    ¡­¡­


    A series of problems also swarmed in. I felt that the water was blocked and my breathing was blocked.


    Wei Sheng''s face was expressionless. He didn''t explain a word. At last, he just said, "you guess."


    Guess?


    Guess what!


    I wish I could grind my teeth. The reporters were confused and began a new round of questioning.


    "Mr. Wei Sheng, you didn''t deny it. Do you mean for sure?""What is the status of this young lady?"


    "It seems that there is a big age gap between master Wei Sheng and this young lady. Even so, do you plan to have a long-term relationship?"


    "Is it because of her that young master Wei Sheng suddenly returned to Kyoto? Is she not going to leave in a short time?"


    ¡­¡­


    The problem is getting more and more outrageous. It seems that we have been identified as lovers.


    But Wei Shengyang doesn''t mean to retort. This guy is always so lazy.


    But he can''t be chaste. I have to. I coughed and raised my hand to receive a microphone. But I couldn''t receive the microphone, but I was caught by Wei Shengyang.


    "Gone." He pulled me in.

 Chapter 15

    Even if it is blocked in front of the reporter, see Wei Shengyang come, also automatically give way to a way.


    Then I saw the flash shooting madly, and the reporters couldn''t stop taking pictures, "you see, you see, master Weisheng held her hand! It seems that they are really dating! "


    I, "..." Please don''t be so imaginative, OK! It''s a long way to go!


    We moved very quickly into it, thinking that we had got rid of the "public punishment" of me, and we were relieved for a long time.


    Then I felt that the atmosphere in the space was not right. Like those reporters outside, the people inside stopped moving and looked at me and Wei Shengyang.


    Their eyes were full of doubts, and they all seemed to want to know the relationship between me and Wei Shengyang.


    I said, do you have nothing else to do except gossip?


    It''s not that I have never been to a party, especially such a large-scale party for the purpose of business cooperation. When I was Bai Nanfeng, I often attended the party and became the focus of the party many times.


    But at this time, maybe it''s because we don''t look at you because of work, but simply because of gossip, which makes me particularly uncomfortable.


    "Does this party last a long time?" I look up at Wei Shengyang.


    "No, just follow me."


    "These people are covetous and uncomfortable."


    "I won''t eat people. Just think they are all watching me look handsome." He said it seriously. He didn''t seem to be joking at all.


    ¡­¡­ I''ve seen shameless, I''ve never seen such shameless.


    "Shameless!" I wish I could bite off my tongue.


    "If it''s not because I''m handsome," Wei Shengyang looked around, looked down at me and continued to say seriously, "then they should be wondering why my eyes are so bad."


    I was grinding my teeth, thinking about how to die. When this guy finished, he did not forget to mend the knife. "No wonder, in everyone''s eyes, such a handsome man should not have bad eyesight."


    I, "..."


    During the conversation, someone came over with a wine glass and put a smiling face close to Wei Shengyang. "I haven''t seen you for a long time, Mr. Wei Sheng."


    "Long time no see."


    "I don''t know. It''s not convenient for Fang to explain your doubts. This is..." He pointed to me.


    Wei Shengyang not only didn''t explain, but also raised his arm, put his hand on my waist, and looked at the man with an eyebrow, "what do you think? Well


    "Girlfriend Is that right? " The man was a little surprised.


    Wei Shengyang didn''t answer, and the people around him began to point at me again. They all seemed to think that I was Wei Shengyang''s girlfriend, and vaguely, I could even feel a lot of people''s hostility to me, especially women.


    Wei Shengyang, what am I sorry for? You want to punish me like this.


    I look around, Wei Shengyang patted me on the back, lowered his head and blew in my ear, "I have something to do, you wait for me here, I''ll come back to you."


    Let''s go, let''s go! He''ll stay next to me for a while. I''m afraid those women will come and bite me.


    However, what I didn''t expect was that even if he left, he would not be able to take away the hostility of these women, which became more prominent after he left.


    It seems that it is because he left that these women dare to be so presumptuous.


    Also, they have to take into account the presence of Wei Shengyang. They dare not attack at all. As soon as he leaves, it will be different.


    There seems to be a blade in my eyes, trying to penetrate me.


    Forget it, it''s better not to sway around in front of these people.


    I turned around, but I felt a man coming up behind me. On one side of my head, I saw a dignified and gentle woman who had come up to me, carrying a glass of champagne and smiling at me.


    This smile is kind, but I don''t like it.


    This kind of occasion, suddenly came to me to smile, either to curry favor with me, or to do me.


    However, people have already laughed, I can only perfunctory smile, ready to leave, do not want to contact her too much.


    "Hello, are you alone now?" She also has a soft voice.


    "Yes, alone."


    "Are you brought by master Weisheng?"


    "Yes."


    "Come on, let''s talk here. I''m alone. It''s boring to be alone on such occasions. My name is Lin Weiwei


    "My name is suan''an."


    I want to refuse, but she has already taken my hand to one side, seems to have some gossip way, "you and master Weisheng, have you known each other for a long time?"


    "It''s not long..." I thought about it. I don''t know whether it''s time to talk about Bai Nanfeng''s identity or Su an''s identity.


    However, before I thought about it, she suddenly raised the glass of champagne and poured it on her face. Then she quickly put the glass in my hand and screamed.I looked at her, a little surprised, originally can play like this.


    Because of her scream, everyone looked at us, and then came to watch the excitement.


    Lin Wei covered his face and looked at me incredulously.


    Now the crime scene has been misled by her very successful, we all think that I poured wine on Lin Wei''s face.


    "Weiwei, how are you?"


    "All right, come here..."


    "My God, I''m really arrogant. I''m afraid young master Weisheng didn''t see such a shrewd side of her?"


    ¡­¡­


    People around Lin Wei, concern, comfort, comfort, by the way also cast disgusting eyes on me.


    I shook my head. "I didn''t."


    "It''s so obvious. There''s nothing. Who would believe it! oh my god! What a shame


    "Yes, I''m shameless. I dare not admit it! I really don''t know how to approach master Wei Sheng. I look down on such a woman


    "It''s the first time I''ve seen this woman in such a circle, so it''s the first time she''s come to such a party, so it''s just a civilian!"


    ¡­¡­


    Surrounded by Lin Wei, they were all about her age. They should be her little sisters.


    They pointed at me and kept cursing.


    I frowned. "I didn''t make it."


    "You didn''t do it. Can I pour it myself?" Lin Weiwei asked me wrongly.


    I looked at her, and we were the only ones who knew.


    "It was you who poured it, did you forget?" I looked up at her.


    "My God, what are you talking about..." Lin Weiqi''s appearance is not decent, "you really are..."


    In the middle of her words, she stopped talking on purpose, sighed and shook her head, "Oh, forget it, there''s no need to let young master Wei Sheng know about this kind of thing. You can do it yourself. Let''s go. "


    What, are you still pretending to be a good man?


    Although the strongest said there is no need to let Wei Shengyang know, in fact, as long as she has the heart, how can Wei Shengyang not know?


    "Wait a minute." I stopped her, then stepped forward, wiped the champagne that she had stuck on her hair, put it under her nose and smelled it, "this glass on your face is MOET, I''ve been here all the time, and there''s no MOET here at all. You brought this glass of MOET from there yourself. Just ask the waiter about that."


    I called a waiter with a glass of champagne and asked, "am I right?"


    He was confused, inexplicably named, looked a little flustered, and then quickly nodded, "yes, today there is no MOET, MOET is placed over there."


    Lin Weiwei denied that he could not come, which confirmed my statement, so people around him also understood.


    The onlookers began to point again. I took a sip of the champagne in the glass and gave Lin a smile. "This is Veuve Clic." I stepped forward and poured the champagne on her face. She screamed again. I only counseled my shoulder. "Don''t you want me to pour the champagne on your face? Enjoy it."


    "Ah - you''ve gone too far!" As I turned to go out, I could still hear Lin''s roar behind me.


    Bang, it''s really interesting. She wanted me to fall. Now that everyone is watching me fall, she can spread the story to Wei Shengyang''s ears. She is not willing to.


    It''s true, woman. It''s hard to understand.


    But she did it to me, which made me confused. I don''t know why.


    What''s the reason why she wants to frame me, want Wei Shengyang to hate me, just because she likes Wei Shengyang?


    This kind of Duan, this type, she should be very clear, Wei Shengyang can''t like her.


    Is it difficult to hold that she can''t get other people''s mind?


    Woman! How terrible!


    Because of what happened, I left the meeting hall,


    I couldn''t stay at the party any longer, but fortunately, no one knew me at the party, and I lost a lot of people.


    I moved my steps, knowing that if I walked from the front, I would be eaten raw by the reporters at the door, so I left by the back door.


    I''m too tired. I''ve been walking all day today. Except for the breakfast I had in the morning, it can be said that I haven''t got any water and rice. Now I feel like I''m about to collapse, and my stomach is constantly protesting.


    On the foot is pedaling should be eight centimeter high-heeled shoes, but also supporting the tired body, ah, or hurry back to eat, and then a beautiful sleep.


    I just don''t know. When the sun comes out, I can''t find me, and I know that I''ve lost a person''s glorious deeds to him. What''s my reaction?


    He won''t come after me and kill me, will he?Think about Wei Shengyang''s bad temper now. It''s really possible.


    When I think about his violent appearance, I feel terrible.


    Shaking my head, I quickly shake away the horrible picture in my head, and then quickly summon a passing taxi. It''s not suitable to stay here for a long time, so I''ll run away.

 Chapter 16

    However, when the weather didn''t meet people''s wishes, nothing went smoothly. I waved for a long time, but none of the cars stopped.


    With a click, my high-heeled heel accidentally stepped on the gap of the manhole cover and couldn''t pull it out.


    I squatted down, trying to pull the heel out, and then continued to "click", the heel broke and fell into the well.


    I, "..."


    When I stand up again, I can only walk with one foot deep and one foot shallow, one meter six, one meter seven, which makes me want to break the heel of the other shoe.


    After walking for a while, it''s really hard for me to walk like this. I always want to take off my two shoes and hold them in my hands, and continue to walk along the road to get a taxi.


    But, still not.


    Barefoot I, at this time was a small stone to the foot, it is like to penetrate all the meat, to thorn in my bones, let me feel painful.


    The house leaks every night.


    It seems that I can''t walk any more. I squatted on the side of the road and buried my head between my knees.


    Because it rained not long ago, and there was a small puddle on the road. There was one in front of me. I saw my reflection from it. It was a sad face.


    Maybe it''s because I got up too early this morning and didn''t get enough sleep. Today, my whole life is very bad.


    At this time, a car "whew --" drove by, splashed a lot of water, all splashed on my expensive skirt.


    I think if I let Wei Shengyang know that his expensive skirt is in my hands, he will be angry.


    Anyway, I''ve made him angry enough, and it''s not bad.


    I feel irritable, raised his hand to the hands of two high-heeled shoes toward the direction of the car thrown in the past.


    I just want to express my dissatisfaction, who knows, "Dangdang" two, two shoes actually hit the car.


    Then the car stopped, and I felt the door open, and a pair of shoes came down and came in my direction.


    Step by step, you can hear his slow footsteps.


    I looked up at his car. It was silver gray. It looked expensive.


    So the owner must be angry that my shoes scratched his car, right?


    This kind of car can be repaired I can''t afford to repair it now.


    I raised my legs and ran, but the car owner followed me slowly. Every step was like a huge stone, pressing on my heart.


    Finally, in order to hide people''s eyes and ears, I got into a dark alley. Who knew that there was no exit in the alley.


    I heard him coming. I huddled in the corner and could only recite "you can''t see me, you can''t see me..."


    But obviously he saw it. He came in.


    In such a dark environment, he could see me shrinking, standing in front of me accurately.


    Although I didn''t look up, I looked down at his shining shoes. I knew that this man was very tall and had a strong sense of oppression.


    And he''s chasing me so hard. I must have scratched his car, which makes him too angry. He won''t want to hit me


    I''m sure I can''t fight for this figure, and there''s no one around here. I won''t be killed by him


    I was in a panic. He raised his hand and picked me up. I put my hands together. "I''m sorry, I didn''t mean to. I''m sorry. I''ll pay for the car repair. I''m willing to double it. I''ll take it as your spiritual loss, OK?"


    I discussed, but I didn''t hear his answer.


    I felt the strong chill coming out of his whole body. It made me shiver in such a hot day.


    "Sorry..." I''m so scared that I can''t open my eyes any more. I always feel that I have to face the danger when I open my eyes. That''s really terrible.


    "You''re a pig, Suan!"


    "I''m not a pig, I Well I suddenly opened my eyes, on the sun is slightly despised eyes.


    I subconsciously looked around, "how are you?" After asking, I regretted, because I realized that my back neck was still in his hands.


    So it''s obvious that the car owner who scared me to death was Weishengyang?!


    I took a look at the Rolls Royce he parked in the distance. It was really his car, but I didn''t see the license plate number at that time, so I didn''t recognize it.


    I blinked and it took me a while to accept that.


    "Aren''t you at the party..." I speak weakly.


    On the contrary, I didn''t expect that this person would be him, and I didn''t expect that he was chasing so fast.


    It''s over. He''s come to me to ask me a question


    No wonder the air conditioning around him is so strong. He really came to ask me a question


    "Who let you out?" He grinds his teeth as if he is angry and wants to eat me.Ferocious!


    Rude!


    As a civilized person, you should learn to be civilized!


    "I I had a little friction with others, and I saw that you were not here, so I came out first... "


    I carefully observed his expression, want to see if he knows the things between me and Lin Weiwei.


    He hasn''t been angry with me yet. I guess he doesn''t know Otherwise he might have eaten me


    "You poured the champagne on Lin Weiwei''s face and humiliated her." His expressionless statement.


    It seems that someone has already filed a complaint with him. I''m afraid it''s more or less bad today.


    "I know what I did was wrong, not on purpose..." Life matters. I hasten to show weakness.


    "It''s your fault to take the champagne glass. You should take the bottle."


    Me "!"


    I looked at him, his eyes fell on my bare feet, picked me up and went back.


    I know, I know, he''s afraid that if I hurt my foot, he won''t be able to walk around with him to investigate the body.


    But in a word, his arms


    There are some nostalgia, it can always give me a sense of security, I tried to break free for a while, but he held me tighter, suddenly said, "you and Nanfeng, always don''t let people hold, too dishonest."


    "Do you have a good relationship with Lin Weiwei?" I asked.


    "I''ve seen one or two." He looked down at me and explained, "the reason why the Lin family can get a firm foothold in the upper class is because of the help of the Mo family. They are attached to the Mo family. Miss Mo likes me."


    He even said these words without expression. The eldest lady liked him. He knew that she was so calm. Was that Miss Mo ugly?


    Wait, Mo family


    I opened my eyes. "Mo Wenwan?"


    The Mo family in the upper class should be the Mo family, and the miss of the Mo family is mo Wenwan.


    Mo Wenwan and I are about the same age. When she went to school, she was in the same class. She was good-looking and had a good personality. She was a school flower. There were so many boys chasing her from here to France, but she didn''t accept it. She liked Wei Shengyang for many years.


    But at that time, because Wei Shengyang and I were always together, they thought we were a couple, and Mo Wenwan had no chance.


    Later, I parted ways with Wei Shengyang. Soon I heard that Wei Shengyang was dating her. Many media even reported that they were secretly engaged. From the evidence cited by the media, they should be engaged.


    Oh. By the way, Mo Wenwan should be his fiancee.


    Fiancee


    I was lost in thought.


    "I''ll come down, I''ll go by myself!" There''s no reason. I''m holding a breath in my chest.


    "I don''t know if I wear shoes or not?" He gave me a look.


    "I like to walk barefoot. I take off my shoes myself. You don''t need to remind me!" I continued to struggle, and he would not let go.


    I rolled my eyes and took a bite.


    He also ate pain, just to the door of the car, left me in the co pilot, unbelievable, but also some angry look at me, "crazy woman, what are you mad about?"


    I shrugged. "Of course, a crazy woman has to be crazy. Otherwise, how can she be called a crazy woman? Anyway, I''m here. I''m afraid master Wei Sheng is tired, so I just want to come down. "


    "Crazy woman!" He scoffed.


    "Yes, I''m a crazy woman. I''m as crazy as a mad dog! I''m happy to be crazy. Don''t worry about it, OK? " I jumped out of the car, pushed him away and went the opposite way.


    The anger is still spreading in my chest. It''s really interesting. Doesn''t he have a fiancee? How can he be angry about my body.


    Want to help me get rid of my grievances?


    No, I have hands and feet. I have everything, but I don''t need him!


    Didn''t he say he wanted to see me one last time? I won''t let him see me for the last time!


    The more I thought about it, the more angry I was. It was like when he left without saying goodbye, he felt like he was about to explode. He was so emotional that I didn''t even see the car behind him.


    It was a big truck. I crossed the road. I should be grateful to the truck driver for finding me. Then he should have made an emergency brake, and the wheels were rubbing against the ground to make a harsh sound. Only then did I know to look back.


    I was shocked to see that giant.


    It was too late to see, and I felt the fear of death again. I even thought of the great pain of the wheel driving back from me.


    "Go mad! You must be mad Wei Shengyang''s voice suddenly sounded behind me, and then I fell to one side.


    The truck passed by our feet. After it stopped, the driver opened the window and looked out. He was sure that we had no problem and didn''t get off the car. Then he threw a look of blame and drove away.I still have a lingering fear, looking at the direction he left, staring at for a long time, and finally ease some mind.


    Then I turned my head, and I was still lying on my body.


    Lie on me


    I suddenly pushed him away. He seemed to be in a daze for a moment, and then quickly got up with me.

 Chapter 17

    I think my face must be very red. Anyway, I feel very hot now.


    He was also a little stunned. He looked at me without expression. When he found that I saw him, he stopped looking. He coughed and stood up. He held out his hand to me. "Get up."


    He didn''t open his eyes and looked away, but I had a feeling that his inner play should be enough at this time.


    "I can get up by myself..."


    "Going crazy?"


    "I didn''t!"


    "I''m too lazy to say that." He saw me stand up, picked me up again, and went straight back to the car. For fear that I might run away, he specially fastened a tight seat belt on me.


    Finally, he still wanted to send me back, and then suddenly turned around.


    "What are you doing?" I''m starving. Can you let me eat at home?


    "I still have to go to the hospital to have a check."


    "I didn''t get hurt, the car couldn''t get over me." I rolled my eyes. In order to prove that I wasn''t hurt, I raised my foot to show him, because as long as I proved that my foot wasn''t pressed, I certainly didn''t have it.


    He glanced at me. "Put your feet away. Don''t try to seduce me."


    Me, "!" When did I seduce you? I''m showing you I''m not hurt, OK?


    "Take me back. I just want to go back now! We''ll investigate the body tomorrow. As long as officer Wei Sheng has time, I''ll be with you anytime. There''s really no need to have a physical examination. "


    "I''m not hurt. Check your brain, too."


    I felt my head and shook my head. "It''s even better." Is he worried about me? I''m a little moved.


    Then he said, "check it, maybe you are mentally retarded or something. If you can''t remember the key things, how can you investigate with me?"


    I, "..." You''re retarded. Your whole family is retarded!


    Anyway, Wei Shengyang spent money and found the best doctor to check my whole body and even my teeth. Of course, the final result was that there was no problem at all.


    Finally, the doctor saw that Wei Shengyang was going to hold me away. His eyes, which were already shining with the light of gossip, could not help sighing, "young master Wei Sheng is so sweet, you are so kind..."


    I, "..." How long are your eyes, doctor? How can you see that Wei Shengyang and I are lovers? How have you been a doctor for so many years with such poor eyes? Hello!


    However, they were not affected at all. They came out of the hospital with me and sang songs.


    I''m sitting in front of the co pilot''s seat in a huff. "Can I prove that I''m OK this time?"


    "No problem."


    "Can you send me back?" I''m starving, okay?


    Even if there is nothing wrong with my health, I will die of hunger, OK?


    "Gu -" my stomach began to clamor again.


    Now I really doubt who sent the spy to me. Maybe Wei Shengyang sent it.


    Wei Sheng swept me without expression, "are you hungry?"


    "I''m not hungry!"


    "Then I''m hungry. There''s a new restaurant nearby. Let''s eat first." He started the car.


    I didn''t even have the chance to resist, so he took me everywhere. Fortunately, Wei Shengyang was a little bit human. Finally, under my repeated demands, he bought me a pair of shoes, and I could walk freely.


    Then accompanied him to eat, I said no, I''m hungry, he really didn''t give me some, just eat on their own, from time to time squint at me, if thoughtful.


    It was already 12 p.m. when I went back. Fortunately, Wei Shengyang didn''t say that he would have to investigate tomorrow. It seems that he should have something else tomorrow.


    That''s good.


    But at the door, he would follow me out of the car, and then send me to the villa. He couldn''t push me away.


    "I really don''t need you to send me home. Can I walk by myself?" I have some helplessness.


    He said, "do you think I''m seeing you off?"


    I noticed that he looked around, especially seriously, as if he was looking for something.


    Oh


    I understand. He still suspects that the body is in Su''s house, so he''s not at ease, so he comes to have a look.


    When people come to look for bodies, what else can I say.


    I didn''t expect that when we arrived at the door of the house, he would follow us.


    "Don''t go inside?"


    "Who knows which room you hid the body in?"


    "Don''t be paranoid. Well, I don''t have a necrophilia!" I pushed him away and he didn''t move.


    "How do I know if you have a zombie? Seeing is believing While talking, he opened the door impolitely, and then saw the old man Su inside. Next to the Su family, there is a willow. Willow''s eyes are red, like wiping tears.


    Seeing that we came back together, I knew that the old man wanted me to be closer to Wei Shengyang. She didn''t dare to stir it up, but she just took care of herself and wiped her tears.In the eyes of the old man, Wei Shengyang and I should be talking.


    I, "..." Grandfather


    Mr. Su laughed and pretended to be kind. I think he was waiting for me here on purpose. "He came back so late."


    "Yes, it always takes some time to talk about love," Wei Shengyang said. He didn''t feel ashamed at all, and he looked down at me with a wink. "Well, baby, see you tomorrow."


    I, "..." See you!


    Seeing off Wei Shengyang, I turned to face master Su, who looked at me kindly. "It seems that master Wei Sheng is very satisfied with you."


    I feel that the way he looks at me is like looking at a commodity.


    "I don''t know what he thinks. It''s getting late, so let''s have a rest early." I smile and turn to go upstairs.


    But I felt that there was a hasty footsteps behind me, and willow was eager to follow me upstairs, "ah, An''an, wait for me..."


    "Well?"


    "I''ve been waiting for you since this afternoon."


    "What''s the matter, little mother?" Anyway, there must be something wrong. It won''t be because I think I''m waiting for me. So why do you say you''re so wronged? Why do you sell me credit? Do you want me to feel guilty?


    She stepped forward and held my arm, "an an an..."


    As soon as I opened my mouth, I knew it would be bad. I pulled back my hand.


    Her face is even worse, or pressure temper appearance, "Ann ah, your mother is not in, in this home, I can be your mother."


    "Little mom is really funny. I have a mom, and you''ve been in this house several times, and you haven''t even cooked a meal for me. How can you say it''s my mom?" I stepped back a little bit, "little mom is for Yiyi''s business, right?"


    "Yes, even if you don''t look, in my face, it''s also in the face that the meaning is your only sister. Please forgive her, otherwise it''s also a joke for outsiders..."


    What do you mean I let her go? It''s like I''m aggressive.


    "As for how she will be dealt with, the police officers and the judges of the court will deal with it impartially. It''s no use for my mother to tell me. It''s this time. Let''s go back soon. Stay up late and hurt our skin. It''s better to have a rest early for people who pay so much attention to their appearance. " I turned to get into the room.


    But after listening to her "Putong" sound, she knelt on the ground, tightly hugged my legs, "An''an, Yiyi is your only sister, you can''t send her to prison!"


    "I didn''t send her to jail. She did it for herself." I struggled to get free and I could not get away from her holding my leg. "Everything in my family is grandpa has the final say," she said. "Let''s go and talk to Grandpa."


    Willow''s action suddenly stopped, and then she slowly released her hand.


    I was finally relieved and quickly went back to the room.


    She seemed to be a little angry. She stamped her feet outside and pointed to my door! You can''t help yourself! You will regret it After


    , I don''t regret it, but it''s not your has the final say. Anyway, I haven''t regretted it till now.


    I rolled my eyes and lay on the bed. Then I heard the sound of willow returning.


    Well, I thought I would stick to it, but that''s all.


    I didn''t expect that my careless words made Yang Liu really have a crooked mind. What''s more, I didn''t expect that she really had no lower limit.


    When I woke up the next day, it wasn''t bright. I might be a little tired recently. I always couldn''t sleep well.


    Anyway, I woke up. I simply yawned and moved out. As soon as I opened the door, I saw a figure standing at the door. Looking up, I saw Anliang.


    At this time, he stood at the door with a tangled face. I didn''t expect that I would get up so soon. He was also stunned.


    I pointed to the next room. The door was still open. I didn''t know when the child was standing here. "Why are you so early. What''s that expression? Who stole your money? "


    "Miss!" He took my arm and said, "what can I do..."


    "Well?"


    "Yesterday, suyiyi''s mother came to see you. Later, you refused. Didn''t she go to the old man?"


    I blinked. "Yeah, I asked her to. Did she go? I don''t think so. "


    When I came back, willow was beside the old man, so she should have begged him before she begged me, but the result must be that the old man ignored her, otherwise she would not have to look for me again.


    However, she went to find the old man again. With the old man''s character, she should be driven out and finished. As for the tangle of an Liang''s expression?


    "She went to see the old man, but she! She... " Anliang thought about it for a long time and didn''t know how to speak.


    See of I all anxious, "in the end how, you say directly ah!"


    "She..."! Ah! Miss, you''d better come and have a look with me! " He took me and hurried to the old man''s room.


    What are you doing? I dare not break into the old man''s room. I have to throw me down the window when I''m angry!At the door of the old man, he also crept up, and then carefully pulled me over, "here the door is open, there is a little crack, miss, you''d better have a look for yourself!"

 Chapter 18

    I pick eyebrows, think Anliang should not covet the beauty of the old man, so a sleeping old man, what does he let me see?


    With full of doubts, I picked on the door to look at the past, the moment widened his eyes.


    There was a woman with long hair sleeping next to the old man. She turned her back to me and couldn''t see her face. Their large skin was exposed outside. If it wasn''t for the key parts, I would be afraid of growing needle eyes.


    Su An''an''s grandmother died of illness very early. For so many years, the old man was busy taking care of the company, and he never found a woman again. So who is this woman?


    But I think this woman looks very young, she is only 30 or 40 years old.


    "My grandfather is also a person. He has been single for so many years. It''s good to have a wife. It''s nothing strange." I turned my head and patted Anliang on the shoulder to reassure him.


    He pointed to the inside, "it''s not this matter. You can see clearly, miss."


    "Age is not a problem. Haven''t you read the novel? The novel says that race is not a problem. It''s better to forget your age. I will support my grandfather." I yawned, ready to go back to sleep, after all, it''s still too early.


    "Miss!" He took me and refused to let me go. "Don''t you think this woman''s back looks familiar?"


    "Familiar?" I looked inside again and raised my eyebrow. "It looks like Su Yiyi''s mother..." I widened my eyes again, stretched my neck and looked in. I was so excited that I bumped into the door frame and made a "Dong".


    The old man suddenly opened his eyes. Anliang''s reaction was quick enough to pull me aside.


    I didn''t feel sleepy at all. I hid by the side and pointed inside to wink at Anliang.


    Although I have seen it very clearly, that is willow, I still want to find him to confirm it. I am so surprised that my brain is not working well.


    "It''s her! That''s her He was mouthing me with an emotional look.


    At this time, there was movement in the room, as if someone was up.


    I didn''t dare to go out. I was afraid that master Su would come out and see us. At the same time, he immediately planned a hundred escape measures in his mind.


    But it doesn''t seem to work


    When I was terrified, the voice of willow came from the room, "ah - Dad?"


    She pretended to be surprised and frightened.


    After all, I couldn''t help being curious. I moved my body and looked into the room from the crack.


    Mr. Su sat up and rubbed his forehead, while willow pulled the quilt in front of his chest, with a look on his face.


    "What''s the matter? Why are you here?" Mr. Su is gnashing his teeth.


    "Yesterday Yesterday was Dad. You You Wuwuwu... " Willow began to wipe tears, more and more aggrieved.


    "Don''t call me dad!"


    "I see, old man But But what happened last night... " Willows agreed.


    The old man got up from the bed, dressed quickly, pointed to the door and said angrily, "get out! Never go back to Su''s house! The Su family will never recognize you! I said last night so late, how can you go back! I said why do you have to give me some refreshing porridge! How can the Su family provoke such a scheming girl! What a family misfortune


    It seems that last night I said that sentence inspired willow, let her move to the old man crooked mind, go and return to the old man under the medicine.


    It''s really unscrupulous for such an old man to do it.


    Although Yangliu continues to do the action of wronged Baba wipe tears, but from my point of view, I can clearly see the corners of her lips, with the breath of trick.


    "Dad, how can you say that? I''m just worried about your health, so I made porridge for you. How can you do wrong to others?"


    Yang Liu should not be 40 years old. The old man is more than 70 years old


    It''s embarrassing to think about it.


    "Get out of my room now!" The old man couldn''t bear it any more. He roared.


    The voice is loud. I feel the wall I''m leaning against is shaking. No wonder I''m so old and strong The old man is in good health


    Willow came out of the quilt, and didn''t mind that she was naked. She picked up her clothes from the ground and put them on one by one.


    "Dad, I just recorded what we did last night. Dad, do you want to see it?"


    "You, ma..." The old man was angry and swearing by her. When he said half of it, the old man also understood, "are you threatening me?"


    Yang Liu shook his head. "How can it be that you are an elder, and how can we be a younger generation so ignorant? We just don''t know what happened last night It''s my father who is forcing me. If Mingyi knows, I don''t know what he will think. If this kind of video is sent to the media, I don''t know what the media thinks. I don''t mean to threaten my father. I just ask a question. "


    The old man is gnashing his teeth and squinting at the willow. He must hate her.But the threat of willow just can control the old man, let him dare not lose his temper.


    After all, if there is a video and it is known to others, the media will make a big fuss about it. If he is dying, the Su family, which he has worked hard to protect, will be ruined.


    So he didn''t even dare to have a seizure.


    The old man grinned his teeth. "What do you want?" He swept all the things on the table to the ground, "you are so considerate that you can do such shameless things! What do you want? "


    Willow drooped her eyes, "Dad, Yiyi is my only daughter, I can''t let her go to prison..."


    I suddenly feel some pity for willow.


    The old man was silent for a moment and closed his eyes. "Yiyi is also the only child of the Su family. I won''t ignore her. You can see her today."


    "Thank you, Dad." Willow owe owe body, the corners of the mouth and hook smile, "and. Dad, Yiyi and I have been out all the time, and I don''t have a job. Life is really a little more formal, so I hope dad can help me. "


    "I''ll arrange it."


    "Thank you, Dad!"


    I rolled my eyes, what? Sure enough, there must be something hateful about poor people.


    Anliang also scratched his neck to look inside, but because the crack of the door was too narrow, he suddenly touched the door and made a noise.


    "Who?" The old man suddenly raised his head, my little heart almost didn''t scare out.


    Anliang took me and ran to the bathroom there in a hurry. Seeing the door of the old man opened, Anliang pushed me into the bathroom and kicked both shoes in by the way. He closed the door and straightened his arms, dreaming.


    From the room out of the old man, saw the bathroom door cool, his face color difference to the extreme, "what do you see?"


    His voice is very loud, Anliang pretends to wake up suddenly, and then looks at the old man in confusion, "what''s the matter, old man..." He looked down at the fellow Townsman''s shoeless feet and continued to pretend to be surprised. "It seems that sleepwalking has been committed again. Did I disturb the old man? I''m sorry I forgot to take the medicine last night... "


    "You have sleepwalking?" The old man obviously didn''t believe it. He looked up and down at Anliang.


    "Yes, it''s been a long time. The doctor said that they can''t go to the root, they can only take medicine every day to control it..." Anliang looks distressed. "Ah, I don''t know if I can get rid of this disease. I may have to take medicine all my life. No wonder I want to go to the toilet so much. Walking around barefoot on the ground, I must have a cold stomach..."


    He took care of himself and played the role. He obviously still didn''t believe it. "How can I listen to the footsteps of two people passing by the door?"


    Anliang moved quickly on the ground and looked up at the old man sincerely. "Sleepwalkers are different from normal times. Is that the sound? I often walk like this when I''m sleepwalking. The doctor says it''s habitual


    He is serious nonsense. If I didn''t know he was talking nonsense, I would have believed him.


    But not to mention, the sound he made in this way is really like the sound left by the two of us when we ran here.


    But the old man deserves to be the old man. How could he be fooled so easily? So the old man came over and said, "is there anyone else in the toilet?" He asked with a cold face.


    I cling to the crack of the door, watching him get closer and closer, and my heart will jump out of my throat.


    Damn, the so-called ginger is still spicy, this sentence is not unreasonable.


    I can already accurately feel that he may directly kill me when he pushes the door open


    Even if he doesn''t kill me, he won''t let me and Anliang go. We who know this secret should be imprisoned for life by this old man.


    Just like Su an''s biological mother That''s my aunt. I know her situation very well.


    After that, I really shouldn''t join in the fun. I have to watch those eyes more.


    The old man had already walked to the door, holding his hand on the armrest, and I felt that my intestines were blue with regret.


    At this time, Anliang grabbed in front of the old man, pushed open the old man, pushed open the door and closed me behind the door, then he quickly took off his pants and sat on the toilet, "poof -" a sound, the smell instantly filled the whole space.


    His action was completed at one go, and then he took a long, comfortable breath, "Hu - comfortable, sorry, old man, I really can''t hold it..."


    I, "..."


    The old man must have smelled him, looked at him despicably, and glanced at the bathroom.


    In the old man''s scornful eyes, Anliang accompanied him with a smile, "what, old man, I haven''t finished, or you Let''s avoid it first... "


    The old man disdained "hum" a, backhand to him with the door.


    Standing behind the door, I also showed up, just face to face with Anliang who took off his pants and sat on the toilet.


    After big eyes stare small eyes, I blink, "don''t you get up?"


    "If you are not polite, miss! Look at the sacrifice I made to save you

 Chapter 19

    I rolled my eyes and looked at the ceiling. "No, you just can''t hold it. I can hear it."


    Anliang, " Cough Can you turn your head first, I''ll take down my pants... "


    We crept back to my room and he asked hastily, "what can I do, miss?"


    "Soldiers come to cover the water and the earth." I''ll show my hand.


    Anliang was more worried, "but in that case, won''t suyiyi be released? That''s all about her murder of you, isn''t it? Don''t you suffer in vain? "


    Seeing that the child was really worried for me, I comforted him with a smile, "it''s OK, I''m more concerned about the corpse now It''s about my Nanfeng elder sister''s corpse. My grandfather should have heard about the loss of the corpse. I should know what I''ve been looking for recently. Did he say anything? "


    If the old man is willing to help me, there will be more manpower and material resources, which will be more convenient for me.


    An Liang was stunned, and then shook his head, "the old man has no attitude. He means to let you stop looking. He says that he is not a too close person, and that if the person is dead, there is no need to look for him. Anyway, I''m against it. "


    Do you object?


    I pick eyebrows and feel that this should not be the attitude of the old man. Although he is not very close to Bai Nanfeng, he should also know that su''an, the granddaughter, has been isolated since childhood, and Bai Nanfeng is the best friend. Now her cousin is dead and her body is gone. As a cousin, it''s no problem for me to find her body.


    No matter how poor he is, he will just turn a blind eye to it. Can''t he object?


    Why do you think it''s strange? This old man is in charge of too much, isn''t he?


    ¡­¡­


    In order to avoid Yangliu and the old man, Anliang and I both went down late. It was too late for me. I called the Su driver.


    "I''m sorry, miss. My wife and I went to pick up the second miss. We can''t go back now." The voice of the driver in embarrassment came from the phone.


    Yo, willow has really got a higher salary. It''s the first time for her to get on Su''s car so soon.


    I thought about it for a while, "after taking them back to school, it happens that Anliang and I are going back to school. Come and bring us together."


    "Well Ah - the little lady said no, the car can''t be loaded. You can find another car... "


    The driver was so helpless that I had to hang up.


    An Liang Qi''s not decent, "really pedal nose on the face, think oneself climbed up the old man''s bed to ascend the sky?"? I want to ride in your face, don''t I! Miss, it''s a matter of dignity. We can''t just let it go even if we insist on it! They have to know who the real lady is


    I can''t help patting him on the shoulder when I see his angry look. "OK, OK, it doesn''t matter."


    "But miss, this is too much..."


    "Well, if you say that again, I suspect you''re picking things up."


    "Ah --" he sighed and stopped talking. For a long time, he muttered, "anyway! Let''s get revenge! Ten years is not too late! "


    I, "..."


    Unfortunately, just get off at the school gate met just get off the willow and Su Yiyi.


    As we see them, they see us.


    Su Yiyi grinned and walked over to us, "Hey, isn''t this a good sister who sent me to prison and wished I could die in it?"


    People who want to come to school should have heard about Su Yiyi and me. Seeing her face me like this, they all stop to watch.


    In just a few seconds, I felt like there was a group of people around me.


    I pick eyebrow, "why will go to prison, your own heart is not clear?"


    People around me began to whisper. I couldn''t hear them. I knew they were talking about Su Yiyi''s hiring and killing me. Then they pointed out to Su Yiyi.


    Su Yiyi looked at the people around her, and her expression became even more uncomfortable.


    She stood not far in front of me. "Hum, why am I in prison? It''s not because you set it up? "


    "If I set you up, the police would have let you go long ago. The reason why they didn''t let you go is because the evidence is solid and you have no sophistry."


    Yang Liu couldn''t listen any more. She pulled Su Yiyi''s face red behind her. She raised her neck and cleared her throat. She looked around to make sure that all the people around her were listening.


    Then he said in an extraordinarily innocent way, "don''t listen to Su an an''s nonsense. She just planted and framed Yiyi. You all know, her mother is a psychopath, and she has mental problems. She was autistic since she was a child. I always told Yiyi to get along with her sister. Who knows that she is not only mentally ill, but also a child She doesn''t remember our kindness to such a gloomy child. She always thinks that we are making up with her. She always thinks that we are trying to rob her of the identity of the successor of the Su family. It''s good that we are wronged for some reason. If the Su family is not enlightened and knows that we are wronged, we are really successful in her gloomy villain''s trick. You see, ¡±Yang Liu pointed back to Su''s car and said, "this car is usually for Su An''an. Why is it for Yiyi today? This is Su''s compensation for wronged Yiyi. This is the evidence to prove that Yiyi is unjust!"This kind of ability of reversing black and white is unprecedented.


    If I wasn''t the one reversed by her, I would have been cheated by her tone and expression. I almost thought I was a bad person who wronged Su Yiyi.


    I''m afraid Oscar owes her a movie queen.


    "So say! She deserves to be isolated! You''d better not have anything to do with her She said fiercely.


    I spread out my hand and prepared to leave. Anliang was very angry. Maybe I didn''t speak all the time. I couldn''t help saying in a loud voice, "it''s not because she was wronged that Su Yiyi can be released. Last night, I went to see you..."


    I hold Anliang and won''t let him go on.


    Even if we say it, it will only make us happy for a moment. She denies that we have nothing to do with it. On the contrary, the onlookers will think that we are maliciously injuring her.


    It doesn''t matter what other people think. Willow has always been vicious. If she knows this, Anliang and I know it, I don''t know what to do to us.


    Buying murders, killing people and so on are small. If you go to the old man to complain, the old man will know about it.


    The old man won''t let us go. It''s just the mother and daughter''s desire. It''s really not worth the loss.


    "What happened last night? Last night, I went to the old man to talk about it. The old man made a good investigation and finally found out the truth. Otherwise, he would have been kept in the dark by this wicked granddaughter! " Yangliu should be determined that Anliang did not know what happened last night, so he dared to shout so blatantly.


    "You..." I raised my hand to block Anliang''s mouth and pulled him to leave.


    "Last night, you stayed in Su''s mansion. As far as I know, Su Ming was not in Su''s house at all, and you didn''t go home at night. Then the old man tolerated Su Yiyi early in the morning, and even gave you the driver. This night, the old man''s attitude towards you really changed. So, did you have a good time in Su''s house last night?" Behind him came a familiar voice.


    I am a Leng, a back to see hands inserted pocket against the railings to do watch the drama like micro Yang.


    I don''t know when he came? What are you doing here?


    "Come here." He waved to me.


    People around should not notice that Wei Shengyang is coming. Now they see him.


    The people who originally paid attention to us were immediately attracted by Wei Shengyang, especially the little girls, whose eyes were bright.


    "It''s master Wei Sheng! God, when did he come? "


    "I didn''t notice that I saw Mr. Wei Sheng on TV before. At that time, I thought he was so handsome. I didn''t expect to see a real person now. I think he is much more handsome than on TV!"


    "Ah - I feel like I''m in love..."


    "What is love? I''m dying..."


    ¡­¡­


    A large area seems to be whispering, in fact, because of the excited and loud voice, I pick eyebrows at him, don''t understand what he asked me to do in the past.


    "Love, go, go." Wei Shengyang said seriously.


    "Ah -"


    "I''m dead -"


    "it''s over. Do I still have a chance - ah -"


    ... "


    A large sigh, I suddenly feel a little embarrassed up.


    Wei Shengyang has been looking at me, I walked towards him, lowered his voice and asked him, "what are you doing? Want to make people angry? "


    Then came a burst of "Oh, my God, I''m not really dating. I look so intimate when I''m whispering..."


    "How do you feel that they are quite compatible when they stand together? They should be more compatible with me. Why is that..."


    "I don''t have a chance, can I still dig the bottom of the wall, hello..."


    "Master Wei Sheng''s hands are all on Su an''s waist, and my nosebleed is coming out..."


    ¡­¡­


    I, "..." These crazy girls are really cruel.


    "I''m looking for you," he said, lowering his head in my ear, like blowing. I pushed him away, but his other hand held my wrist tightly. "I need to talk to you about something. Let''s go."


    He pulls me to leave, how do I feel bad.


    He pulled me up to the rooftop, and everyone was stunned. Until the end, I heard people''s voices echoing in my ears, "ah, they went to the rooftop for a date. It''s really worthy of being the master of Weisheng. The best date place in my mind is the rooftop! How romantic


    I, "..." I''m afraid it''s a group of retarded people.


    Leaning on the edge of the roof, I forced his hand away. "What are you doing? I didn''t inform me. If it was still because of looking for the corpse, I would not come to class today. If the students saw you with me like this, they would mistakenly think that we were in contact. There were willow mother and daughter, and they didn''t know how to make an article. My life in school was very miserable because of them. Do you want to make a show of it and make me a target of public criticism £¿£¡¡±

 Chapter 20

    I''m also too emotional. I really feel that I''ve tolerated him for a long time and yelled at him.


    He didn''t expect me to react so fiercely. He was stunned.


    Then he grabbed my wrist again, and it was tight, as if he was afraid that I might escape.


    "I''m here to talk business with you."


    "Talk about things, talk about things. Why do you hold me so tightly


    I want to break free more and more, maybe the action is too fierce for him to think that I really want to escape, so he pressed me directly on the railing.


    I was forced to lean against the railing, and he was right in front of me, face to face, across the clothes, I could feel the temperature of his body. If I didn''t know that he was rude, outsiders would think that we were extremely ambiguous.


    ¡­¡­ It''s like he''s going to make me strong.


    "What are you doing! A little bit of Yang


    "Where did you put the body?"


    ¡­¡­ It turned out that he thought the body was hidden by me. He was angry. I said, how can I feel strange.


    But


    "I''m looking for it too. Don''t you know that?"


    He raised his hand and grabbed my neck, very hard, and then pushed me down. My head was pushed down by him, and I felt that I was about to fall from the top of the sixth floor.


    The fear of death made me hold him firmly, "I didn''t! Weishengyang, let go! I really don''t have to lie to you! I''m just a high school student. It''s useless for me to take the corpse! You use your brain to think about it. You are so smart. You should know that if I took the corpse, I didn''t even have a motive, ah - "


    just when I felt that my life was going to be explained here, and I was still miserably explained. It was estimated that my whole body had to be comminuted fracture, Wei Shengyang finally picked me up and let me go.


    I was a little surprised at his sudden change. I covered my neck and looked at him. "Do you believe me?"


    "Give you a chance, give me a reasonable explanation."


    I, "..." Pooh! you''ve got such a nerve!


    "Come out." Wei Shengyang turns his head and looks at the stairway. There is no one there.


    Silence for a second or two, Anliang came out from the inside, muttering as if to explain, "I see you and he left, don''t worry to follow, miss, are you ok?"


    "It''s OK." I turned to see Wei Shengyang, "what happened in the end? I remember you didn''t have this attitude last night."


    Why do you suspect me again?


    "The surveillance video of the funeral home was deleted only during the time when the body was lost. I found the man who was ordered by your Su housekeeper. Do you still pretend to me that you don''t know?"


    Su''s housekeeper?


    I haven''t seen Su''s housekeeper for such a long time, so I don''t know him.


    It''s definitely not the housekeeper of the Su family who wants to delete the surveillance to make it convenient for people to steal the body. So the housekeeper arranges for someone to delete the surveillance video, and then the body is lost. It must have something to do with the Su family.


    "Now, now, you''d better give me a reasonable explanation, or don''t blame me for being rude to you." Wei Shengyang said.


    Although his face was expressionless, I also felt murderous.


    He can do it, even killing people.


    I thought, the brain in the rapid operation, so that Wei Shengyang impatient, he once again grabbed my neck, looked at me condescending, pick eyebrows at me, "nothing to say? There''s no explanation, right? Don''t blame me Then he pushed me down again, and I realized what it was like to hover on the edge of death.


    "What are you doing? I called the police! Put down the young lady quickly! Do you know that this is the sixth floor? The first lady will die if she falls down! Hello Anliang rushed over and dragged me back.


    Once they came back, I felt my heart hanging in the air.


    Between pulling and brawling, I tried my best to push Wei Shengyang away. Standing in a safe position, I held my little heart that was about to jump out and looked at Wei Shengyang. "Can you tell me what''s going on? I really don''t know anything about the housekeeper."


    "Yes, how could the first lady know." Cool down and help.


    I blinked and pointed to Anliang, "you ask him, he knows!"


    Without hesitation, I betrayed Anliang. Anliang widened her eyes, and her eyes almost fell out of her eyes. "I I don''t know! "


    Wei Sheng Yang doesn''t care so much, but after a little thought, he pinches an Liang''s neck.


    Now they are single to single, Anliang is in Wei Shengyang''s hands, but there is no room to fight back. He is lifted by Wei Shengyang''s neck like a chicken.


    "Tell me what you know." Wei Shengyang goes straight to the theme.


    "I don''t know. How can I know what the eldest lady doesn''t know?" He argued.


    Wei Shengyang increased his strength and raised him higher.Anliang''s feet are fluttering, her face is red, and she has difficulty breathing.


    It looks very miserable. It''s miserable. If I hadn''t escaped, I would be miserable now.


    Probably really dying, Anliang began to beg for mercy, "OK! I Know! Put me down


    Wei Shengyang let go, an Liang pinched his neck and gasped, "I don''t know the specific reason..." As soon as he finished, he saw that Wei Shengyang was about to start again. He quickly backed back and explained, "but the housekeeper was ordered by the old man. When the housekeeper came back to report this to the old man after he finished, I happened to hear that. The old man also emphasized that he could not tell anyone, especially the young lady. Then he gave the housekeeper a sum of money and asked him to go home for his old age, That''s it. There''s really nothing else. The reason why I haven''t told the first lady for such a long time is that I think it may involve a lot. It''s not good for the first lady to know. "


    What Anliang said should be true. I shrugged at weishengyang, "you see, I said Anliang knew I didn''t know."


    Anliang held his neck and looked at me with a look of lovelessness. "Miss, would you not feel the slightest guilt for betraying me! The slightest bit will do


    I shook my head. "No."


    "Ah - let me go and die! What''s the point of my living! I''m going to jump He posed to jump.


    "Hurry up, I''ll buy you a good coffin." Looking at him straddling on the railing, looking at me with bright eyes, he should be waiting for me to let him down.


    I said, "I will personally choose a good cemetery for you, and often go to your grave to pay homage."


    He jumped down, bit by bit moved to my side, and then suddenly hugged my arm, lying on the arm rub ah rub, "Miss, I know wrong ah! I''ll never do it again


    "What''s wrong? What''s wrong?"


    "I shouldn''t have known that I haven''t told you yet. Next time I know what''s going on, I''m sure I''ll be the first to tell you and let you know!"


    I patted him on the shoulder, raised my hand and touched his head, "witty Sao Nian!"


    "Thank you, miss. I don''t have a grudge!"


    I said, "no, I have a grudge."


    He continued to hold my arm rub ah rub, as if in coquetry, "no revenge, otherwise how can you touch my head! Now that you touch my head, it means that you are not angry, eh! That''s it


    Wei Shengyang finally said, "are you two still flirting with each other?"


    "What''s the matter? Are you jealous? Or do you want to flirt with me? " I looked up at him.


    He did not open a face, "since this matter has a new clue, you go back to class."


    "What are you going to do next? I don''t have classes. I''ll go with you. "


    "No


    I thought about it a little bit and said in a loud voice, "Anliang, go back to class. I''ll come back later."


    Anliang look at me, should be able to see that my attitude is firm, can only step back downstairs, but also not at ease charged, "Miss, you want to come back early, I will help you make class notes first!"


    I looked at Wei Shengyang, "can you take me now? When he''s gone, there''s no one to flirt with. "


    He looks like he''s jealous.


    "Go."


    He turned and went downstairs in a hurry.


    I quickly ran after him, trying to tease him, "why don''t you look at me, young master Weisheng? I just talked with Anliang. Are you jealous?"


    "It''s self righteous." He gave me a look.


    How can I look so proud and coquettish? I want to tease him more and more, "master Wei Sheng, how is your face red?"


    "I didn''t."


    "Why do you blush more and more, master Weisheng? You don''t like me, do you?"


    I shouldn''t be so skinny, really.


    Wei Shengyang became angry when he was angry. The result of his anger was that he planned to take me to the next step of investigation, and then he didn''t take me.


    I was driven back to class by him. As soon as Anliang saw me coming back, his eyes were bright. He almost ran to hold my thigh in tears. "Miss! I knew you were reluctant to leave me! You are really reluctant to leave me


    Su Yiyi looked at me gloating, "eh, so soon was dumped? Oh! I think the means are very good, but that''s all! "


    I didn''t bother to talk to her. I asked Anliang, "keep in touch with the Su family and the company all the time. Maybe something will happen."


    "What''s the matter? Master Weisheng won''t do anything to the Su family, will he? I don''t think he dares to, and he won''t be so reckless. "


    "There''s nothing he doesn''t dare to do."


    ¡­¡­


    Facts have proved that I know weishengyang very well. As soon as the first class is over, Anliang and his mother, who is a nanny in Su''s family, call to ask about the situation. Then he says eagerly, "Miss, Su''s family has been smashed by Weisheng!""Well?" What''s the meaning of smashing?


    It turned out that Wei Shengyang rushed into Su''s house with him, saying that they had harbored international spies and turned the house upside down.


    Obviously, the so-called search of international spies is actually searching for bodies.


    But he didn''t find it. He refused to give up, so he asked people to look for it more carefully, and then he began to destroy everything in the house. Everything that could be destroyed was destroyed. I heard that many antique vases were smashed.


    At this time, master Su really felt sorry for things, and could not bear to come back.


    As soon as we met, Wei Shengyang arrested people without waiting for master Su to speak.


    The reason for the arrest was that "he is suspected of colluding with international spies, so we should take him back for interrogation."


    I, "..." International espionage is really an all-round reason. If there is no reason, all things should be pushed to international espionage.


    "Miss! What can we do now? He is so violent that he will not use violence against the old man, will he? Won''t you knock out the old man''s teeth? "


    To be honest, I suspect Anliang has the function of "crow mouth". On the same day, I received a text message from Wei Shengyang, who said, "your grandfather doesn''t confess. His mouth is so hard, and he won''t say when his teeth are knocked out."


    I, "..."


    Anliang came up to her and said, "Miss, why are you so dull? Who is calling? "


    I looked up at him. "Have you ever had a smooth mouth?"


    "No, what''s the matter?" He thought about it in doubt, and suddenly raised his head, "the old man''s teeth have been knocked out?"


    I, "..." Too witty Sao Nian!

 Chapter 21

    After school at noon that day, I saw Wei Shengyang again.


    He drove a Cadillac to stop at the door, then watched me come out from the door and directly dragged me into the car. Passing students and parents all looked at me. I thought he might have come to hate me on purpose.


    I don''t know what hatred he has for me.


    "Why did you suddenly show up again? Do you really like me, or why do you always disturb my life? I''m really helpless, OK? " I also endured for too long, and finally broke out.


    However, the goods didn''t feel guilty at all. They directly started the car. "Your grandfather has a hard tongue. You should know him better. How can you let him say it?"


    "That''s my grandfather. It''s not me. I''m his grandfather. How can I know? Can you let me off? I haven''t had lunch yet. Now I''m very hungry. You should be able to complete the investigation independently. I believe you, officer Wei Sheng, you are the best


    He braked hard and stopped at the door of a western restaurant. The brake was too fast. I hit the glass and felt dizzy.


    "What are you doing?" I just want to be furious.


    If it wasn''t that I couldn''t beat him, I would have beaten him.


    "Get out of the car. You said you were hungry. I''ll take you to dinner."


    "No, please! You don''t have to take it! I can afford to eat myself! If you really want to, you should send me back to school, now! " I''m very angry. "Officer Wei Sheng, can I ask why? In fact, you have many ways for the old man to confess. You know it''s useless to bring me here. It''s troublesome, and there''s no need to invite me to dinner. You don''t really like me. If you don''t like me, why do you want to contact me so much? If you don''t like me, send me back!"


    He opened the door, expressionless, "I said to let you out, now."


    "All right! I''ll go down now


    ¡­¡­ I despise myself as a counsellor, really.


    But what can I do? The other party is a character of abnormal level. If I really fight with others, I can''t beat him, so I have to advise him first.


    We found a place by the window and sat down. The waiter came up and said, "what would you like to eat, sir or Madam?"


    "Foie gras, cream soup, Dutch juice, medium rare sirloin steak, liqueur." He closed the recipe and asked, "you''re still the old recipe, aren''t you? She wants caviar, everything else is the same as me, steak, she wants... "


    He suddenly raised his head, and I look at each other, and then slightly Leng, for a while to react to the appearance.


    He laughed at himself, "I forgot. I thought you were Nanfeng. What do you eat?"


    "What do you mean again, isn''t it the first time?"


    "She ordered the same as me." He turned to the waiter and said, then turned away from me, looked out at the traffic on the street, put his finger in his hair and said nothing.


    Just when I thought he would not answer me, he said, "I don''t know why. I always take you as her. You''re right. I don''t need to get in touch with you. I just feel that when I get along with you, it''s the same as when I get along with her. " He suddenly a smile, "I may really miss become sick."


    "I can understand that you are telling me the truth?" I looked at him with an innocent expression.


    He turned his eyes at me. "I think so much." It''s really powerful. It turns out that he can roll his eyes. It''s the first time I''ve seen him grow so big.


    "Officer Wei Sheng, I think you roll your eyes very well."


    ¡°¡­¡­ Can''t eat, can''t eat out! "


    I''m more innocent now, "..." Don''t you have to bring me to dinner? Why don''t you let me eat again... " He glared at me, I quickly changed my tongue, "good, good, eat, I don''t say it!"


    Ah! Men are so changeable!


    Although I showed no waves, in fact, my heart has been surging.


    I miss him so much.


    But now I am so similar to the original, otherwise, he can''t feel that we are the same person.


    No matter. Let''s eat first. I''m really hungry.


    The things were brought up quickly, and I was not polite. I wolfed them down.


    However, in this case of gobbling down, the slow speed of cutting steak seems to be unable to keep up with the rhythm.


    Wei Shengyang may be to see I eat too fast, conveniently put a piece of good pieces into my bowl.


    I looked up at him, he is still serious about cutting steak, then I''m not polite.


    He threw this piece directly into his mouth, but he threw the just cut piece into the bowl again.


    I''m going on. You''re welcome


    He continued to throw


    Until I ate both steaks, but also satisfied with a hiccup, "this is a good taste."


    "Ready?"


    "Well, thank you for your hard work.""It''s OK. I''ll feed my pet."


    I, "..."


    I looked at him bitterly, his hands crossed behind his head, looked at me, seriously thinking, "kittens and dogs are OK." Then he suddenly a smile, "I said, you and Nanfeng are not like, I should not take you as her, just as a kitten and dog."


    I gritted my teeth and felt that my teeth were almost broken. "Master Weisheng, now that the pet has been fed, can you send me back?"


    I wish I could bite off my tongue.


    "Won''t you go and see your grandfather?"


    "It''s no use for me to go. He doesn''t want to tell me. So don''t try to talk from me. It''s no use." I stood up, "about Nanfeng sister''s body, so far, it should be able to prove that it has nothing to do with me? I didn''t expect her body to be so complicated. In this way, I quit. I quit. Is that ok? I have nothing to do with her body in the future, so please don''t look for me any more. Thank you


    I pretended to be angry and turned to leave. Although I said that I would not investigate, it was my own body after all. How could I really ignore it.


    "It''s raining heavily. Are you sure you want to go out?" He said slowly.


    I just noticed that the sky was clear just now. Why did it suddenly rain heavily.


    I can''t go out. Now I have to be a drowned chicken. I don''t want to see jokes.


    "Come and sit down." He motioned to me.


    It''s really interesting. If he asked me to sit down, I would sit down. Then I''m not very shameless?


    "No


    "Well?"


    He narrowed his eyes and looked terrible.


    So I second counselled, but counselled, I can''t show it, I gritted my teeth, turned and ran upstairs, "I went to the bathroom, head office!"


    I''ve been to this restaurant, so I know there is a private room upstairs and the bathroom at the end of the corridor.


    I also ran to the bathroom, ready to linger in it for a while, until the rain is small or stopped, slip out to school.


    Don''t let me get in touch with Wei Shengyang again. On the one hand, he always bullies me. On the other hand, being with him always makes me want to go to the past and the years he missed. Even now, it''s still a scar in my heart.


    The most important thing for me now is to find the body and take revenge, but I don''t want to fall into the melancholy of memories day by day, and I don''t have time to recall those love affairs.


    I ran into a waiter around the corner. "Sorry, are you ok?"


    "I''m fine." The waiter smiles and signals me to go first.


    I have bumped people, and in the back, naturally embarrassed to go first, "you first."


    "I wish I were here." She smiles at me and opens the next door.


    Coincidentally, I saw a familiar face inside white peach.


    I feel like a face I haven''t seen for a long time. I miss her very much. I want to make her feel cramped and frustrated.


    At this time, she was nestling in a man''s arms, sazhe Jiao said something.


    Hearing the voice of the waiter coming in, the man pushed her away and deflected his head. I was a little surprised that it was Shen Ke.


    It''s just a surprise to see them. In fact, it''s nothing to think about. Isn''t it normal for the couple to have dinner together?


    Afraid they would notice me, I moved to the bathroom.


    But I couldn''t calm down. I couldn''t help but wonder. I wandered to the door of their private room while the waiter had left.


    White peach sweet and greasy voice came from the room, "Shen Ke Ge, don''t push me away. I haven''t seen you for several days. Can''t you hold me?"


    "Eat first." It''s Shen Ke''s cold voice.


    "People''s rooms are all open. They''ve been waiting for you in the hotel these days. It''s very late, and you don''t come once!"


    "I''m busy with work these days, and I don''t have much time. Besides, the time of the south wind is not long. We''d better not hang out together, so as not to be seen by people who want to see us. If we stab your father, we can''t think about it."


    "But I miss you too ~"


    I clenched my fist outside the private room. Baitao, Baitao, is really my good sister.


    Kill me, now I''m not cold, still have the heart here hook, take man.


    "Don''t stick it on me yet."


    "You push me again! If Nanfeng is dead, you don''t want to be with me! You actually regret it! You still love her, don''t you? " White peach roared, said with a cry.


    Crying should be real. She really loves Shen Ke.


    So she couldn''t bear that after I died, Shen Ke was still thinking about me.


    "When you''re alive, you can rob her. Now that she''s dead, what else do you rob?" Shen Ke not only didn''t coax her, but also full of impatience, "but after all, I asked you to check Nanfeng''s body. What''s the matter?""Not yet There''s no clue yet... "


    Shen Ke slapped his chopsticks on the table and said, "why don''t you have a clue? Don''t you say you have a clue? Didn''t you say you knew where the body was? You lied to me? "

 Chapter 22

    Baitao also threw chopsticks on the table, "I don''t cheat you. Can you come to see me? You haven''t come to see me for a long time. I said I miss you. I miss you. Don''t you understand?"


    "I said I''m busy with work, don''t you understand?" Shen Ke cried, "if I didn''t think the body was wired, would I meet you? Are you kidding? "


    "You really don''t love me!" White peach screamed, "Shen Ke, how can you do this? You said you loved me, you said the south wind died, we inherited the White House, later white house is our two has the final say, you will always love me! You said it


    White peach began to cry again and began to pick it up.


    I don''t know if it''s true this time.


    Shen Ke seemed to think about it for a while, then he pulled back his chair and sat down again, "OK, OK, I''m also worried. I''m afraid her body will be found. If we investigate and deal with any evidence, we have no good life. How can I not love you, my little darling? I love you the most. Don''t cry. Sit down quickly."


    "Really?" Although Bai Tao is vicious, she really loves Shen Ke. Otherwise, she can''t kill me at my engagement dinner in order to be with Shen Ke.


    So Shen Ke comforted her a little and she believed it.


    In front of Shen Ke, her IQ is not as good as that of an adolescent girl.


    So it''s not unreasonable to say, "after a girl falls in love, her IQ will drop to negative.".


    "Of course it''s true. Do you love me? Little cute


    "Of course I love you!"


    "Well, what do you know about corpses?" Shen Kelian coaxes and deceives.


    In fact, he is very smart. He knows that Baitao is willing to call her out, so he must know something, otherwise Baitao would not dare to say.


    Bai Tao was silent for a while. "In fact, I stole the body..." After Bai Tao finished this sentence, I felt my head buzzing.


    "What?" Shen Ke was also surprised.


    "I''m afraid that if the body is found, it will be checked and traced to us, so I''ll take the body that night..."


    After my head "buzzing", I tightly clenched my fist, just want to have a good look through the crack of the door at the expression of this pair of adulterers, husband and wife, when they discussed me after killing me.


    Won''t their conscience hurt?


    Oh, by the way, they have no conscience.


    "Someone is eavesdropping at the door!" Shen Ke suddenly said, although I can''t see anything, I can hear him standing up and then rushing to open the door.


    It''s over!


    I ran away in a hurry, glanced around, only two ends of the corridor can run, one is the bathroom, one is the stairs.


    If the stairs, Shen Ke to chase, should still be found, can only go to the bathroom!


    I quickly ran over and looked out from the bathroom door. Shen Ke stood at the door and looked around. He walked decisively towards the bathroom.


    Why


    I was caught in the bathroom again


    At this time, a figure appeared at the crossing of the building. He was tall and frivolous. He also came towards the bathroom. It was Wei Shengyang.


    Of course, Shen Ke and Wei Shengyang know each other. I can still remember the way Shen Ke was played by Wei Shengyang at the funeral that day, so Shen Ke actually resented Wei Shengyang.


    This is not, I just thought of here, see Shen Ke mercilessly stare Wei Sheng Yang one eye, also did not speak.


    Wei Shengyang''s legs are really long enough. He comes in front of Shen Ke.


    As soon as I was worried, I turned around and hid in a compartment and quickly locked the door.


    "Is officer Wei Sheng coming to the toilet, too?" Shen Ke is not satisfied with the way, intentionally say so, should be to humiliate Wei Shengyang for a while.


    "No, I came to see my girlfriend. I had a bad temper and went to the toilet for a long time."


    "Oh? Officer Wei Sheng''s girlfriend? " Shen Ke''s tone was obviously confused and didn''t believe it.


    I saw Shen Ke turn twice through the seam from below, and then he went into the direction of the men''s room. Wei Shengyang, who is shameless, went directly into the direction of the women''s room.


    Wei Shengyang pestle directly to the door of my compartment, "come out."


    I, "..." I''m afraid this guy has perspective eyes, right? How does he know I''m here?


    What''s more, can this guy have some moral knowledge? He can''t enter the women''s room casually. Does he understand?


    I didn''t speak. I clearly heard Shen Ke open the door of the compartment one by one next door to check. Of course, he didn''t. then he came to the women''s toilet.


    "What are you doing here?" Wei Shengyang is not happy. It seems that he is not happy because he is disturbed.


    "I''m looking for my girlfriend, too, can''t I?"


    "When you look for your girlfriend, do you go to the men''s room first? Your girlfriend has a unique temper? "


    Shen Ke, "..." You''re in charge


    Shen Ke also has no moral standard. Even if he checks the men''s room, now he checks the women''s room one by one.At this time, there should be no one else in the toilet except us, so Shen Ke checked and found no one else, so he also stood at the door of my compartment.


    "Come out." Shen Ke also said.


    I, "..."


    "My girlfriend''s in there. What are you doing? Playing hooligans? "


    "I suspect my girlfriend is in it, too."


    I, "..."


    Shen Ke still looks like he won''t go if I don''t come out. At this time, Bai Tao comes after him and asks Shen Ke in surprise what happened.


    Shen Ke pointed to my compartment. "It''s inside."


    "If you don''t want to come out, open the door." White Peach Road.


    I, "..." It seems that I can''t hide in it all the time. I pinched my throat and said in a sharp voice, "I''m going to the toilet. What are you doing? These perverts, Wei Sheng Yang, you should blow them out quickly!"


    Wei Shengyang crossed his hands and fingers, then broke them, and the bone joints "click".


    "What are you doing? In public, you still have to hit people?" Shen Keming now pretends to be calm and his voice is shaking.


    "You''re right. What''s the matter with you?"


    "Ah -"


    "ah -"


    Shen Ke and Bai Tao screamed and were carried out.


    The voice from outside should be the surprised voice of the waiter, "master Weisheng, what''s the matter?"


    "These two perverts want to watch my girlfriend go to the bathroom, throw them out, and never let them show up in your shop."


    A tall man has a lot of weight to say. Even so, it sounds too demanding to me. Soon I heard the scream of two people being dragged out by the rushing security guards.


    Then Wei Shengyang unscrupulously entered the women''s room and knocked on my door, "this time, come out."


    "I can''t get out!"


    "I''m not talking to you about having the toilet removed now?"


    Legal society! Can someone take charge of the robber!


    "Three..."


    "I''m going to the toilet! Really? I''m upset! "


    "Two..."


    "Don''t go too far. Your behavior is abnormal. Do you understand?"


    "One!" As he fell, I opened the door and came out without hesitation.


    I, "..." I despise myself, really.


    I grind my teeth and wish I could bite him, "pervert!"


    "What did you just hear them say?" Does this guy not only have clairvoyant eyes, but also clairvoyant ears?


    No, if he has a thousand Li Er, why don''t he listen to what they say?


    So since he asked, he was guessing, right?


    I don''t want to tell him what I heard about the body, or he will take me to look for the body again.


    Anyway, I''m the one who knows the information. I can find it myself!


    I turned my head and shook my head. "No, I didn''t hear anything. I just want to go to the toilet. Do you understand?"


    "If it''s just going to the toilet, you don''t have to lock yourself in, and you don''t have to peep at the door, and they chase you. You must have heard something you shouldn''t have heard. What did you hear?"


    Your analysis is very reasonable. You are worthy of being a police officer of Weisheng University.


    But I can''t be a person who doesn''t insist, so I continue to shake my head, "really don''t, heaven and earth conscience, I absolutely didn''t cheat you."


    "Although they are thrown out now, they will certainly guard at the door. After you go out, they can still catch you."


    ¡°¡­¡­ Are you threatening me? "


    "Well."


    I, "..." After a little consideration, I''m still a little tangled.


    Wei Shengyang turned to go, "forget it, I won''t ask, go back by yourself, I''ll go first."


    "Don''t go! Baitao said she stole the body! " I cried hastily.


    Wei Shengyang turned his head and raised his eyebrows at me. "You see, you''ve already said it''s over."


    I, "..." How do I feel like I''ve been set by him


    But I''m more worried now. Will Wei Shengyang take me out? Now that he knows the information, he doesn''t plan to go whoring for nothing, does he?


    "Bai Tao took it..." He narrowed his eyes. "She took it..."


    Then he suddenly stepped forward and scared me back.


    He suddenly bent down and picked me up. I was startled, "what are you doing?"


    "Enjoy your boyfriend''s arms, little girl. Let''s go."


    I blinked and looked at him. He looked at the front and carried me downstairs. At the front desk, he specially asked, "all the surveillance videos about me and yo''s girlfriend should be deleted. Do you understand?"


    "Yes! Master Wei Sheng The store manager said repeatedly.


    I can''t see it. This guy does things very carefully. He''s afraid Shen Ke will come back to the monitor and find out my identity. He simply asked the store to delete the surveillance video about me.It can be said that it is very meticulous.


    However, what I am more concerned about now is that I catch a glimpse of Shen Ke and Bai Tao who are waiting at the door. Even if I am held, they will be recognized. What can I do?


    Wei Shengyang holding me to the door, I don''t trust to remind, "do you see, they are really at the door."


    "I see it."


    "What to do?"


    Keep your head close to me. Don''t let them see you.


    "Good..." I did it in a hurry.


    At this time, the waiter handed his receipt and card to Wei Shengyang, "put it on her face."


    "Ah?"


    "In my girlfriend''s face."


    "Oh


    I, "..." My face was covered with a pile of documents, and then I was carried out of the door by Wei Shengyang.


    I don''t know why, I always feel that he is deliberately abusing me, and I seem to have evidence

 Chapter 23

    When I was put on the co pilot by Wei Shengyang, I closed my eyes tightly, put my arms around his neck.


    "What are you doing? Fall in love with me, reluctant to let go? "


    "Ah?" I just saw that I had already arrived in his car, and I quickly let go, "I didn''t see I thought I didn''t arrive... "


    "If you fall in love with me, just say it. Anyway, I won''t like you."


    "Me! No! Yes I eat every word.


    "What are you blushing about?"


    I, "..." How do you think this conversation is so familiar? Does Wei Shengyang really hold a grudge?


    A man with a small stomach!


    He drove around and succeeded in avoiding the eyes of Shen Ke and Bai Tao. I could not help but feel a lingering fear when I looked at the figure of the two people rapidly retrogressing behind.


    Then I turned to Wei Shengyang and said, "do they think that the person who eavesdropped on them, that is, me, is with you?"


    "I must think so."


    "If they can''t find me, will they attack you?"


    "Who do you think dares?"


    ¡°¡­¡­ That''s right What I have nothing to say is not what he said, but the tone, the tone of course, the confidence and disdain in my heart.


    Other people have this strength, so that bad people do not dare to attack him, eat a loss can only counsellor, what can I say.


    Wei Shengyang sent me back. When I got off the bus, he suddenly said, "I haven''t been looking for you recently. Protect yourself."


    Has heaven opened its eyes? I am a little lonely.


    He should have seen my doubts and explained, "Shen Ke and Bai Tao didn''t see who you are. They would never give up. They could only search for who you are from me. The woman who is close to me will be suspected first. Do you know what I mean?"


    So, he didn''t come to me recently, just to protect me.


    "I understand, but..." I want to say, but in order to reduce the probability of Shen kebaitao suspecting me, you can hang out with more women in public places recently. As long as you have enough girlfriends, they can''t find me.


    But when I think of all kinds of women coming and going beside Wei Shengyang, maybe I want to pretend that my friends and girlfriends have skin ties, or even kiss me to bed, I''m not good at all.


    The thief is sick.


    "You don''t have to worry about me." He gently patted me on the shoulder.


    "I''m not worried about you!"


    "You''re blushing. Don''t be embarrassed. It''s no use falling in love with me anyway. "


    I, "..." you''ve got such a nerve! Don''t stink! no Yes! Face!


    "Come on, go back quickly. You don''t have to be reluctant."


    "I didn''t! Can you stop being so narcissistic? Which eye can you see that I will like you? You are the only man left in the world, and I won''t like you, OK?! What a narcissist


    I don''t know what happened to me. Maybe I just want to rub his spirit. He''s so narcissistic. I''m just upset, so I yell so much at one go.


    Even, I deliberately shout out these words, but also some secretly want to see his attitude.


    His face is expressionless, just pick eyebrow, "so cruel?"


    "Yes


    "That''s just right. Go back to class. "


    Even if I yelled so hard, he didn''t have the slightest expression of loss, but I actually felt a little uncomfortable in my heart.


    But just a little bit, a little bit So little.


    I shook my head, thinking that it was best for him not to like me. I shook away the little loss in my head, then turned around and asked, "by the way, Wei Shengyang, when are you going to release the old man?"


    "He said I''ll let it go."


    He''s the one who doesn''t talk, so you keep him locked up?


    I thought about it for a while, and said, "the old man is old, and his health is not very good. You almost got it. Anyway, now I know that the body is in the hands of Bai Tao. If there''s nothing wrong, I''ll let him go."


    When he smiles, he smiles with sarcasm again. Looking at me, he looks like a little fool. "Do you think I will let him go if he doesn''t give me all the information he knows?"


    No


    I know weishengyang too well.


    "Then you should be nice to him too..."


    "I''ve been thinking about how to abuse a prisoner to get him to tell the truth."


    ¡°¡­¡­ When I didn''t say it. " Why is this guy so weak in legal consciousness! Will there be no psychological burden in such a case?


    But then again, in fact, it can only be regarded as a way of generating Yang. If it wasn''t such a means, the old man''s stubborn temper would not have said anything at all.


    For the time being, I just know that it''s related to Bai Tao. It''s not sure what''s going on. I still have to let the old man explain everything.


    "No one can let me let him go until he tells me." Wei Shengyang looked into my eyes and said, like warning me.I laughed, "don''t be so serious. I know your persistence. I didn''t say I must let him go, did I..."


    Anyway, he has never been good to me


    When I came back to Su''s house, I felt thoughtful. Then I saw that the whole villa was in a mess. It was completely out of shape, as if all the glass had been broken, and even the shrubs on the grass had been pulled out and thrown in a mess.


    In order to force the old man out, Wei Shengyang is also hard.


    It seems that he''s willing to do anything to find the body.


    He really wanted to find out the cause of death of the body. He just wanted to give Bai Nanfeng justice.


    In fact, I know the cause of death, in fact, I did not die.


    Maybe when Yang Liu saw me coming back, he rushed out, pointed at me angrily and yelled, "su''an, you''re a bereaved star! Even if you''re sick, you have to hook up. Take the young master of Weisheng''s family. Now it''s OK. Your grandfather has been arrested! You can see from his fierce look that he will definitely do something to your grandfather. He is so old. Do you want your grandfather to die?! You are a lost star. You should go and die


    I look at her and feel a little confused. I don''t know what she''s doing. At this time, Su Ming comes out and looks at me angrily.


    Yang Liu saw Su Ming come out and quickly wiped the corners of her eyes without tears. She was aggrieved and angry.


    "Suan an, you still have the face to come back! You black sheep


    I''m "???"


    "Don''t give me a look of innocence. You are responsible for what has happened at home now!"


    I rolled my eyes. It''s no wonder that Su Ming can be fooled by Yang Liu. With this IQ, it''s estimated that an individual can play him around.


    No wonder the old man is too old to hand over the company to him.


    He doesn''t have a brain.


    "Dad..."


    "Don''t call me dad! I don''t have a bereaved daughter like you Su Ming a vicious said.


    My mouth involuntarily hook up, a little want to laugh.


    He doesn''t like to see suan''an''s daughter. It''s like I''m willing to call him Dad. I just want to use the body of cousin An''an to give him some face.


    "Well, I won''t call again." I''ll show my hand. Anyway, I don''t have any loss.


    "Ah Yang Liu exaggerated yelled, pointing to my angry look, "her father, you see what she said, is this human language?! Really! In the end, there is life since childhood, no education! It''s so rude


    My heart "clattered", like falling into the abyss, especially uncomfortable.


    Aunt Su he is still alive and has been imprisoned in Su''s backyard. She says that she can''t come out because of her mental problems. Even her own daughter, Su An''an, has seen her only a few times.


    I''m my aunt''s only niece. I haven''t seen her since she married into the Su family.


    My aunt is gentle and easy to get along with. She has no temper and is very generous. How can she be a psychotic.


    I''m afraid that the situation is the same as their slander of suan''an, and they are forced to put on a brain with mental problems in order to achieve their own goals.


    My aunt, who has been abandoned in the backyard, has been suffering for so many years.


    I clenched my fist and said, "if you are well educated, please educate your daughter who wants to bribe the murderer. This is the first time. I have not suffered any real harm. The old man will let her go even if he opens one eye and closes one. If there is a second time, don''t say that you can let the old man let her go by means. Even if you die, the old man won''t care In the eyes of the old man, the face of the Su family is bigger than the sky. Don''t let your daughter humiliate the Su family any more. "


    Although I hate to talk like this, I have to admit that it''s really useful and even cool to deal with people I hate.


    "You That''s bullshit Yang Liuqi''s face is shaking, and his tongue is a little hard to use.


    "Honey! You are in charge of her She said that I could only ask Su Ming for help.


    Su Mingyi really ate her way and said coldly, "Su an an, stop for me! Apologize to your mother


    I turned around and laughed at him, "my mother is in the backyard, I apologize, she can''t hear, in front of this, call a little mother, I praise her, hold up even if a second wife, and I just said, I don''t think what I said is wrong, so I won''t apologize, to her looks very angry, can only blame her too glass heart."


    I looked around at the chaotic scenes and continued, "besides, I need to say that my grandfather was taken away because he was suspected to have relations with international spies. I''m not an international spy, so I can''t blame him for this. Don''t say that I can hurt him. I really can''t afford such a big hat. In addition, you don''t have to stare at me here. It''s no use staring at me. Now that my grandfather is not here, you are the only man in the family. You have to find a way to deal with the mess in this courtyard. Instead of being here with a woman, you are sad. A man should do something that a man should do. "

 Chapter 24

    I said, turned around and left, no matter whether they were behind or not.


    Anyway, this day, I''m very tired. I need to go back and lie down for a while. Fortunately, my room has not been affected, and it''s still the same. It''s just enough for me to have a good sleep.


    Then I think about the conversation between Shen Ke and Bai Tao that I heard today.


    I was poisoned by Baitao, so Baitao was afraid that things would come to light and took my body away.


    Where can she hide? Is she ruined? If there is no body, my death, but also can be unjust snow?


    Full of questions, and then I fell asleep.


    "Touch" a rough sound, and then a quick slap on my door sound, I just went to sleep from the dream wake up.


    As soon as I opened my eyes, I heard the fierce voice of willow, "su''an! Look what you''ve done! You still have a face to sleep in. Come out


    I rubbed my eyes and sat up, still a little confused.


    Although I didn''t want to pay attention to her, I got up considering my poor door and said, "I heard that. What''s so fierce? This door is very expensive. If it''s broken, you''ll pay for it?"


    As soon as she opened the door, she rushed in with a fierce look in her eyes! Do you want your grandfather to die in prison? "


    "My grandfather was just taken to trial, but he hasn''t been put into prison yet. Do you curse my grandfather? Forget it, just say what you want from me! "


    I''m not sleeping well.


    "I just received the news that your grandfather is in a coma in prison, which may be life-threatening! What do you say! The whole Su family depends on him! You also provoked Wei Shengyang to arrest your grandfather. I''m afraid you want the Su family to die! "


    The more she said, the more fierce she was. She also wiped her tears. Her expression was rich and her movements were in place.


    This makes me feel again that Oscar owes her a movie queen.


    It''s a pity that willow is so good at acting that she has to be a mistress instead of being an actor.


    "Why did the Su family become such a loser? Wuwuwuwu, what do you want to do now? The old man is in poor health and old. You want him to die. You want him to die, su''an, you loser..."


    I had no choice but to help her. I didn''t bother to explain to her that it was not my fault that the old man was arrested.


    Do you think Wei Shengyang would have caught him if he hadn''t been involved in stealing the body?


    Come on, it''s no use explaining to him.


    I said, "is there anything else?"


    "What else? Is your grandfather dead a problem? I''ve been in a coma since I caught it in the morning, and I haven''t woken up yet! I''m dying in it


    In the face of her roaring face, I rolled my eyes and pushed her out, "life and death are life and fortune. I can''t care about it. What do you cry about? My grandfather can only be your father-in-law, not your husband. It seems that you have an affair with my grandfather. If you want to be so filial and obedient, you can go to ask Wei Shengyang by yourself. If he is willing to see you, you can give him a good rest Cry, there''s nothing I can do


    I forced her out and locked the door. She patted outside for a long time, but it didn''t work out. I didn''t say a word. She had to leave.


    I sat on the bed, looking out of the window for a long time, and tossed for a long time, after all, there is no way to fall asleep.


    The old man''s face has been reverberating in my mind. I don''t know why. I always feel that if he really died in it, I don''t care about anything and I will feel guilty.


    After hesitation, I dialed Wei Shengyang.


    "You''re a big police officer, guess who I am."


    "What are you calling me for? You really have a crush on me?"


    "No..."


    "If not, I''ll hang up. Don''t call me if you have nothing to do." Through the phone, I can think of his cold face at this time.


    Tut, if you let the little girls see it, I''m afraid they will shout "so handsome" again and then scream.


    But now I don''t have time to think about it. I shake my head and say, "don''t hang up! I have something to do with you! "


    "You want to fall in love with me? No time


    "No, about my grandfather. Is he still with you?"


    "Yes."


    So cold and obvious.


    I had to harden my head. "I heard my grandfather fainted, didn''t I? The old man is old and can''t stand the toss. Why don''t you let him go? You can investigate the investigation slowly. When he wakes up, you can talk with him and discuss with him. He should not be so unkind... "


    I don''t believe what I said


    Sure enough, Wei Shengyang hissed, and I could feel his contempt across the phone.


    "I don''t have time to wait for him to wake up, and I don''t have time to discuss with him. If you want to save him, go and find out his background for me, and tell me all the things related to the body before I can consider whether to return him or not, or let him stay here!""But he''s sick. It''s no small matter that he faints! It''s OK for you to see a doctor for him, isn''t it? Only after treatment can I wake up, and only when I wake up can I tell you the information! "


    I tried to persuade him, but he once again "scoff" a face, "so big Su family, it''s impossible that only the old man knows this, right? So you don''t need him to wake up, just let him buckle here! "


    "You can''t watch him die, can you?"


    "I have nothing to do with whether I die or not!"


    With that, Wei Shengyang hung up. I called again, but it was already a busy tone of "Du - Du -".


    It seems that she is really not going to connect me again.


    He is also determined. If he doesn''t get the information he wants, even if he lets the old man die in it, he won''t be soft hearted.


    I suddenly feel a little melancholy. I feel that this old man, who has been busy for the Su family all his life, may really die soon.


    Although I don''t like the old man, if he dies Where can I get the information about the body


    When I was at a loss, I suddenly got a call from a strange number.


    It''s strange, but it looks familiar, and the four sixes at the end let me know that this person''s identity is not general.


    After thinking about it, I got through and said, "hello?"


    "I''m Rongxun. I''m outside your house. Come out and see me." A cold voice came out of the phone, showing the dignity of not sending resistance.


    Rong Xun


    I suddenly opened my eyes. At that time, I promised him three days. Now it''s over. Did he come to ask for a crime?


    So I''m cold?


    Ah! What a house leak! It rains at night!


    I moved to the window and looked in the direction of the door. Sure enough, there was a black sports car. Although I couldn''t see the brand clearly, I could see the smell of predator from the model. It was just like the smell of Rongxun.


    It looks like Rong Xun''s car. That''s right


    "That Did you come here in person? It''s really hard, but I still have something to do... " I pieced together the language, thinking if I could fool him away.


    "Come out, I''m waiting."


    "Don''t wait for me..."


    "Three minutes." He finished and hung up.


    I tangled for two and a half minutes, and then ran down. What can I do? If I don''t obey, he won''t forget it.


    "Two minutes late." He picked my eyebrows, cold breath around my body, a little scared.


    "I I have short legs... "


    "Poof" he suddenly laughed and motioned me to get in.


    I sat up and lowered my head, "that I''m bragging. I haven''t found the body yet... "


    "I know you didn''t find it."


    I opened my eyes in surprise and was looking at him. He looked at me and said to me straight to the point, "you know the news, where is the specific body? I''ll find it myself."


    Does that mean I don''t have to look for bodies?


    Anyway, I can''t find it. It''s great not to look.


    But


    "What clue?"


    "A clue to the body."


    Weishengyang and Rongxun are both tracking down my body, but weishengyang already knows something about Su family and Baitao. Besides, I know that weishengyang''s tracking down the body is to avenge me. I don''t know why Rongxun is tracking down me.


    What if I want to do something wrong with my body? What if I want to take revenge?


    Considering this, I shook my head. "I''m sorry, I''m just a high school student. I didn''t find any useful information."


    He suddenly approached me, almost face to face with me, his warm breath sprayed on my face, but his whole body exuded a kind of inhuman indifference.


    He has a strong sense of oppression, staring at my eyes for a long time, then said, "little girl, my uncle came to you specially, not to grind your teeth."


    "I really don''t know! I don''t know if you killed me! "


    I tried to push him away, but he lowered his head. Then he grabbed my two hands, lifted them up behind the seat behind me, and put my chin in the other hand. "Do you know, a man''s car is like a bed, you can''t just walk on it."


    His breath made me feel the danger, forced to survive, I can only take the road of threatening him.


    "You What are you up to? I know a lot about your secret, if you really to me how! I''m going to spread those secrets to everyone! "


    "What do you know?"


    "A lot, a lot!"


    "For example?"


    "For example, you like men! You don''t like women! "


    Rong Xun felt like he was in pain. His face was colder than ice. Then he suddenly began to pull my clothes. His actions were very rude.


    "Hello! Rong Xun! What are you doing? "


    "Explain to you, how do I like men? Let me show youShe clenched her teeth, almost a few words squeezed out of her teeth.


    My intestines are blue, just want to stimulate him, who knows the stimulation is so serious, who knows to step on the thunder.


    "You Don''t be impulsive I struggle.


    But my strength doesn''t seem to exist at all here. It seems that he is iron. He wants to be angry with me in this way

 Chapter 25

    Seeing that he really took off my clothes, I cried out in fear, "Rong Xun! You have to think well, even if the Su family''s condition is not as good as your Rong family, but what you really do, I will not let you go like this! I want you to be ruined! I want your Su family to be ruined! "


    I mean, I deliberately put cruel words to scare him, who knows that people are not scared at all, but just pick eyebrows contemptuously, "temper is very hot, or a little wild cat, do you think tigers will be afraid of the threat of rabbits?"


    I, "..."


    Yes, he described it very well. If he was a tiger, I would be a rabbit at most. I had no ability to resist at all.


    "I I said! I''ll tell you what I know! " As soon as I bite my teeth, I can only sell news for glory.


    He stopped his hand. "Where''s the body?"


    "I don''t know, but I know some news. The surveillance that can''t be traced is deleted by the Su family, and the person who stole the body is Bai Tao. Bai Tao, you know, the sister of Nanfeng''s family."


    "I already know that. I want you to say what I don''t know."


    I said, "that''s all I know. I didn''t expect you to know all this."


    He grabbed me by the neck. "Play dumb with me?"


    "I don''t know! It''s time. I don''t have to lie to you. "


    "Your family must have something to do with it. Why do you want to delete the surveillance and collude with Baitao?"


    I, "..."


    "I''m asking you something!"


    ¡°¡­¡­ I said I don''t know, but if you don''t believe me, I can''t help it if you ask me... "


    His hands hard, tightly strangled my throat, "I have no patience, little girl, I advise you not to challenge my bottom line, kill you, right, it''s almost like crushing an ant."


    It''s not that he''s speechless, it''s because he does have the ability.


    And I know he''ll do what he says.


    "I said! Don''t move He left me, looked at me and waited for me.


    I''m helpless, "I''ve been investigating with Wei Shengyang these days."


    "Do you want to oppress me with micro Yang? Do you think I''m afraid? " He was obviously more irritated.


    "No, no," I shook my head. "I''m with him to investigate the corpse. These two clues about my su family and Baitao are also from him."


    Rong Xun looked at me for a long time. He said, "I''ll call Wei Shengyang. Let''s go to him."


    "No!" I took his arm, he looked down at my hand, I took it back, I just want to say, you can''t find him, he knows, that''s all I have, no more


    "How do you know he didn''t have more than he didn''t tell you."


    "Because we all know that we can''t investigate from Baitao for the time being. The corpse is with her, so we can''t scare the snake to avoid her destroying the corpse. So what we can investigate is the Su family," I pointed to the chaos in the gate. "This is what Wei Shengyang left when he came to take the master. He wanted to ask something from the master. Who knows the master was taken away by him After that, he was too scared and fainted, but he still didn''t wake up. Wei Shengyang and I begged him to help him treat the old man, but he also refused. He said that even if the old man died, he wouldn''t let him go. In my opinion, if we don''t save the old man for treatment, we can really die soon. At that time, we don''t want to know what the Su family really knows The clue will be broken! "


    I deliberately made a sad expression, with a "Nanfeng sister''s body, no one can think of it!" Make a summary.


    Rong Xun thought for a moment, "so what you mean now is First save the old man for treatment and let him live? "


    "Yes! We have the same goal! "


    Rong Xun gave me a white look and expressed his deep contempt for me with his eyes.


    I, "..."


    "OK, just trust you once. We''ll go to find Wei Shengyang now."


    "Ah, don''t, don''t," I quickly took his arm, and when his eyes fell on my hand and looked contemptuous, I quickly pulled back his hand, "didn''t you say that Wei Shengyang won''t let him go, I tried, and now Wei Shengyang guards himself, for fear of any accident, so it''s useless for you to go in person. Do you think that with your understanding of Wei Shengyang, there will be some problems As soon as you show up, will he be obedient in handing over the old man to you? "


    Rong Xun also knew Wei Shengyang very well, so he knew it was impossible.


    He picked eyebrows, "he can''t do it when he''s guarding himself. Then he can do it when he''s not guarding himself. You can''t do it." He pointed to me, made me a Leng, "call him, try to get him out, and then I''ll take people to get the old man out."


    Although it''s difficult to get Wei Shengyang out to meet me, I have no choice.


    "Get out of the car."


    "I''ll think about it later."Then he came to me, suddenly opened the door on my side, pushed me back, and closed the door with a backhand.


    I, "..."


    "I''ll go now, you hurry up." He told me to go away.


    I dialed Wei Shengyang''s phone. Although he got through soon, his tone was a little impatient, "what''s the matter?"


    "No, I''m looking for you."


    "Don''t worry about it. I won''t let him go at all."


    "No, it''s something else..." I thought about it and hastened to add, "it''s about the body, it''s important."


    "What''s the matter?"


    I deliberately lowered my voice and looked careful. "It''s not convenient to say on the phone. Let''s go to the restaurant we went to before. I''ll tell you face to face..."


    Although I do a lot of drama, in fact, my heart is also very nervous. After all, Wei Shengyang is really smart.


    I didn''t expect that this time, he was cheated so quickly, "OK, you go too, I''ll be right there."


    I hurried to the door, the attendant saw me smiling, warmly welcomed me in, but also eagerly asked, "didn''t master Wei Sheng come?"


    ¡°¡­¡­ He will come later


    "Oh, just come here. It''s a good place. Little sister, wait here."


    ¡°¡­¡­ If only he didn''t come... " I muttered.


    Make of serve, Wu Sheng all a Leng, "what?"


    "It''s nothing. Go ahead."


    I sat by the window again. Looking at the people coming and going out of the window, I felt a little confused.


    What can I do? What can I say when Wei Shengyang arrives? I can''t make up a clue about the corpse. But if I don''t talk about the key point, it''s just chatting. Wei Shengyang is so smart that he finds that he has been "transferred from the mountain". Will he be angry and kill me directly?


    It''s possible!


    Ah Terrified


    I''m still scared to cheat a man like him.


    what should I do


    When I was at a loss, I heard the voice of the waiter warmly calling, "young master Wei Sheng is here, Su Xiao, where is elder sister."


    I looked at him and he came to me with no expression on his face. How could he make me so scared, especially want to escape


    He glanced at me and sat opposite me. "What''s the matter, just say it."


    "We It''s getting late. You haven''t had dinner, shall we order first? "


    "Say it directly."


    "I I''m really hungry... "


    "Just a little more. Why don''t you talk? Are you kidding me? " His eyes narrowed dangerously.


    I quickly shook my head, "no, how can I call you out? It must be because there is something important. The important thing is That is In fact, it was the first time I had a good look at you at Nanfeng''s funeral. At that time, I found that you were really handsome, especially the armed soldiers surrounded all the people and turned Shen Ke around... "


    "Say the point." He looked at me and kept tapping his fingers on the table, looking impatient.


    I stood up, took a deep breath, looked at him with burning eyes, deliberately made some stuttering appearance, in order to delay time, I really have nothing to do.


    "Officer Wei Sheng!" I suddenly saluted him, "I I''ve loved you for a long time. I''ve loved you since I first met you. How about going out with me? "


    In the whole space, it seems that I''m only left with the sound of breathing because I''m nervous.


    Of course, I''m not nervous because of the confession, but because I''m afraid that he will find the clue.


    Once I find out that I am a false confession, the consequences will be unimaginable.


    Although I can''t see his expression, but I can feel his eyes fall on me, let me as if on my back.


    I didn''t dare to look up. I thought, just let him keep silent. The longer we stay, the better.


    I didn''t expect that he stood up so quickly, stood in front of me, supported my waist, pulled me up, picked my chin and looked at him, his eyes were full of fun, "you say you like me?"


    I want to dodge his eyes, but because he pinches too tightly, I can''t turn my face, so I can''t turn my eyes.


    So I can only harden my head and say, "yes, I like you. I like you long ago, especially! You are so charming. You should be the most charming man I have ever seen in the world. "


    Of course, it''s not because he''s handsome, it''s just to let him off guard.


    I don''t know how the effect is, but I think he seems very happy, picking eyebrows at me, fingers across my side face, like deliberately flirting with me, "how do you like it?"


    It seems that it''s a set, so I work harder, "I like it very, very much. I''m afraid that you will associate with others, and I''m afraid that I won''t see you every day. If I can''t see you, I don''t know how to eat every day, I can''t sleep at night, and I have a strong desire for possession. I think even if Nanfeng is still alive, I won''t hesitate to compete with her. You make me realize that I like someone I feel uneasy. I have thought about it for many days before I finally dare to tell you. Today, whether you will accept me or not, I have expressed my heart, and I have no regrets. I just like you so much. "I looked into his eyes, eyes burning at him, almost think it''s true.

 Chapter 26

    "Well..." He suddenly lowered his head and gagged me.


    "What''s the matter, you don''t want me to kiss you?"


    He seems to ask seriously, I smile, "no, I do!"


    I quickly blocked his mouth again, pretending to be serious and enjoy kissing.


    "Like me so much?"


    "Yes! That''s how I like you! "


    "Let''s go. Let''s talk about how much you like me in bed."


    I was stunned and stopped, "that..."


    "Why, don''t you like me so much and want me?"


    How does he look like he''s going to come really? I don''t really want to give myself, do I?


    What''s more, it''s not right. The initial plan is not like this. Shouldn''t Wei Shengyang be "self loving" and hate me very much, and refuse me without hesitation?


    I didn''t even think about kissing and rolling. How could I not follow the script!


    "My legs It''s a little uncomfortable... " I whispered.


    "It''s OK. I''ll take you." He bent down and picked me up.


    My heart is like this = =, weishengyang, why can''t you respect yourself a little bit, aren''t you clean? Don''t you like me? You hate me!


    My heart in roar, he looked down at me, actually some smile, "Why have been looking at me, I am too handsome?"


    "It''s true that you are so handsome..."


    "You should be glad to get this handsome man now."


    I almost did not spit out a mouthful of old blood, and then I silently swallow the old blood back, struggling to let him put me down, but he hugged me more tightly, just refused to let go.


    "Put me down first!"


    "Don''t be nervous, I''ll be gentle!" How can I feel that he is gnashing his teeth as if he is going to eat me.


    This made me even more afraid. Seeing him carrying me out of the door, I grabbed the doorframe and tried my best, "don''t do this! Little Yang! I''m not ready yet! Another day, another day. It''s too sudden! "


    He forcibly broke off my hand holding the doorframe, his tone was full of coolness, "don''t you want me, eh?"


    "I didn''t..."


    "So what you said was a lie to me?" Tone more cool, close to his body, I feel have been cool.


    "I I didn''t I''m just not ready... "


    "You are lying to me!" He said viciously, "do you really think I''m stupid? From the time I entered the door, I saw that your feet were facing the door. You couldn''t wait to leave. You didn''t want to go to the bathroom. You didn''t dare to look up at me. Your eyes were full of fear of lying, and you said you like me! You think you''re very clever at that trick? When you call, I''ll know the purpose of your grave! "


    I, "..." What are you doing here?


    "Rong Xun has taken your grandfather to the city hospital." He left me on the ground. I shook and nearly fell down. Fortunately, I held his arm and then I got a firm foothold.


    "Don''t touch me!" He pushed me aside.


    ¡°¡­¡­ What are you doing... "


    "I want to respect myself! I can''t go along with you


    I, "..." If I didn''t dare to laugh in front of him, I would be able to laugh out of my lungs.


    "When he wakes up, you can ask for useful information as soon as possible and let me know as soon as possible, understand?"


    Is he not going to pursue this matter? So good?


    Just now, I was worried that he would split me up and finally relaxed. I almost hugged his thigh and said, "thank you, officer Wei Sheng! Police officer Wei Sheng''s great kindness and virtue. The little girl didn''t think she could repay her. She could only... "


    After I had a meal, Wei Shengyang said, "do you still want to commit yourself to each other? no need! I love myself


    I forced myself to smile, "no, I just want to say that I can''t repay you. I''ll repay you for being a cow and a horse."


    "Come on, get out of here!"


    "Cha -"


    ... "


    When I rushed to the hospital, the old man had been sent to the hospital for rescue. Soon, Su Yiyi, Yang Liu and Su Ming all came to wait there.


    "Don''t think you''ll be done just saving the old man. You''re responsible for all the suffering he suffered. And if there''s something wrong with the old man''s body, we won''t let you go!" Willow said maliciously.


    "Yes, dad and we will not let you go!" Su Yiyi helps.


    Rong Xun pulled me aside, "ignore them."


    I looked at Rong Xun and thought he was cute. "It''s OK, otherwise I didn''t plan to talk to them."


    "Oh, I think you''ll have backstage with young master Rong?"


    I took Rong Xun''s arm and shook it in front of them. "Yes, this is my backstage. Do you have any? I don''t think so. "I know that although they talk about me, they are very jealous.


    "No shame! What a shame Yangliu pulls Su Ming for help, "husband, look at her! Take care of her quickly. I don''t think I''m wrong when I hurt my father like this. I''m still here to show off my shamelessness as glory to us! "


    "Don''t worry about shame or glory, don''t you?" I pick my eyebrows.


    Willow was almost spit out by me, "husband! You are in charge


    "Ah, is it over or not?" Su Mingyi took out his arm from Yang Liu''s hand, "Dad is in the rescue, you still have the mind to grind your teeth and bicker here! If their two children don''t understand, don''t you understand? "


    Su Mingyi is seldom fierce, so he should talk to Yang Liu very few times, so Yang Liu is stunned.


    Then he began to wipe his tears. "Well, the old man looked down on me. Su an bullied me. Now even you start to kill me, Wuwuwuwu..."


    Su Mingyi not only didn''t coax him, but also went to other places, wring his brows and sighing, "I know how to cry. I''m really bored!"


    Yang Liu raised her head and looked at Su Mingyi in a daze. It was obvious that Su Mingyi''s reaction was very different from usual, so she was so surprised.


    After the surprise, Yang Liu suddenly realized, "you Do you have a woman outside? It seems that you haven''t looked for me for a long time! "


    Su Ming, with a stiff back, turned his head, obviously guilty, "nothing! Stop talking and wait until the rescue is over


    Yang Liu looked at him for a while, and finally confirmed that he did have another woman. She leaned back in the chair, tears crackling down, but there was no sound.


    Su Yiyi sat next to her, handed her a tissue and comforted her in a low voice.


    But willow cried more and more fiercely, and the intermittent voice came to my ears, "your father must have other women. I''ve been guarding against them all these years, but I still haven''t stopped them. What can we do with the days of our wives? How can our wives live so hard, wuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwu


    It''s not acting this time. She''s really crying, which is rare.


    "There must be something hateful about poor people." Rong Xun whispered in my ear.


    I turned my head and nodded, waiting for the old man to be pushed out.


    Fortunately, the rescue time was not long. The old man was soon pushed out. He had woken up with an oxygen mask on his mouth. He looked very weak. He opened his eyes with difficulty. He glanced at us and then turned to stare at the ceiling.


    Just now willow wipe out tears can not be white wipe, rushed to continue to wipe, "Dad, you''re OK, but worried about me and Yiyi..."


    "The patient needs a rest now. Step back." The nurse stopped her.


    Willow also pretended to be filial to chase two steps, shouting, "Dad, where do you want to be uncomfortable can say in time, ah, I and Yiyi will always be at the door!"


    True. Yang. Oscar winner. Liu.


    I rolled my eyes and walked to the doctor who had just come out and was taking off his gloves


    "The old man is old and can''t stand the toss. His head is slightly injured. There should be no problem. When he wakes up, he can be discharged from the hospital."


    "Wei Shengyang is very smart. He knows how to start. You don''t have to worry about it. Just wait for him to wake up." Let''s find the way.


    "Well, well? Are you coming with me? "


    "What else am I doing here?"


    I curled my mouth and waited at the door with him. I had been waiting for half a day. The cough of the old man came from the ward. It seemed that we woke up and rushed in.


    Yang Liu Su Yi stood in front of me, holding the old man''s arm, which was called a affectionate money, "Dad, you wake up, it''s so good..."


    "Yes, Grandpa, I''m scared to death. My mother has been worried about crying outside for a long time. It''s so nice of you to wake up."


    For the heartfelt expression of Yang Liu and Su Yiyi, the old man was indifferent. He raised his hand and pointed to Rong Xun behind them, shaking his fingers.


    Yang Liu stood up straight and pulled Rong Xun to the master. "Thanks to master Rong, it was master Rong who rescued you. Master Rong is a great benefactor of the Su family!"


    Does the benefactor have a relationship with you?


    And in order not to let me take credit, she recognized that let Rongxun take credit, right? In her eyes, as long as it''s good, just pick me up?


    "Rong Rong Shao Young master Rong... " The old man labored to spit words.


    "Yes, Rong Xun, young master Rong."


    "Rong Shao Young master Rong Hey, hey Hey, hey, hey... "


    How can you smile like a fool? The old man is usually steady. It''s not like that.


    So when the laughter came out, everyone on the scene was stunned. Rong Xun looked at his bandaged head, "isn''t it stupid? Call the doctor


    I called the doctor and prayed all the way. Don''t be silly.¡­¡­ Otherwise, the investigation of my body will be broken again?


    When the doctor and I entered the ward, the old man was holding Rongxun''s hand, and Rongxun looked disgusted, because the old man''s saliva was running on his clothes.


    And the old man''s silly voice, "Rong Young master Rong Young master Hey, hey... "

 Chapter 27

    Everyone present, "..."


    Well, now even without a doctor''s diagnosis, we can be sure that the old man''s brain is really not working well.


    "Ah, doctor, come and show my dad what''s the matter, this is..." Yang Liu quickly pulled the doctor over, pretending to care.


    The doctor took the old man away and did some examination. At the end of the examination, he looked at the diagnosis sheet and kept silent for a long time. Until we urged him to ask, he shook his head and said, "he really hurt his head, but the probability that his brain will not work well is very small. It seems that the old man can''t be discharged in a short time, and his life can''t be self-contained Li, you''d better arrange a person to accompany you here every day to take care of it. "


    "Oh, well..." I look at the old man''s silly, like, can only nod.


    Although he is now silly, but I still have to keep a little more at ease, when sober, or ask him important clues.


    The main thing is that I don''t trust others to look after him like this.


    However, as soon as I finished speaking, others swept over with a flying eye and glared at me. This other person is willow.


    "Well, what? Well, you don''t need to look after me with ulterior motives. Doctor, I''ll look after my father later. Otherwise, I have nothing to do at home anyway. It''s just right to look after my father." Yang Liu strongly recommended herself, and at the end of the day, she still glared at me fiercely, "who can trust some women with ulterior motives? If you see dad like this, you want him to write a will!"


    Well, if she doesn''t say it, I don''t know why she is so attentive. It turns out that she wants the old man to write a will.


    "As for the arrangement, it''s a matter within your family. I have other patients. I''ll go first." The doctor went out.


    There were only Rongxun left in the room, including me, Yangliu, Su Yiyi and the old man who kept saliva and called "master Rong" from time to time. We looked at each other, a little embarrassed.


    Willow sat down, stroking the old man''s arm, looking at his face with saliva, also do not dislike, eyes seem to see the bright future, the corners of the mouth are hooked up.


    Su Yiyi understood her better and sat down and said, "we should take care of my grandfather. When my grandfather wakes up, it can''t be the credit of some people!"


    "Yes, when your grandfather wakes up, he will always know the painstaking efforts of his mother and you. Some people who have put him in prison will be swept out of the house. On the other hand, you, the second young lady who has been wronged all the time, will be welcomed in and become a real young lady, and you will be the only successor!"


    Two people sing a match, will not feel embarrassed.


    I can''t help but kindly remind them, "my grandfather has written his will. I will always be the eldest lady of the Su family. You have always been the second wife and illegitimate daughter of the Su family. You don''t have to think about how to let your grandfather write his will when he is not awake."


    "Don''t talk nonsense. Who wants the old man to write his will when he is not awake? Only you can think of such a dirty thing! Pooh Yang Liu flatly denied it.


    Her eyes were fixed on the old man, but her face was getting worse and worse, as if she had rich inner activities.


    At this time, when Su Ming, who went out for lunch, came back, Yang Liu quickly welcomed him, "husband, are you back?"


    "I''ve got long legs. I don''t need to hold them. How''s dad?" From her arms, Su Ming looks at the old man.


    Yang Liu didn''t answer him directly, and he didn''t have time to be sad. He was cold to her and asked urgently, "has dad made a will?"


    "Yes, what''s the matter? It''s been decided many years ago."


    "How much can we get?"


    "Calculated, our family can have 40%," after a pause, as soon as Su Ming changed his words in time, he obviously didn''t want to be called a family with them any more. "You and Yiyi can''t get much."


    Willow grinding teeth, teeth are grinding "creak creak" ring, "then the rest of it?"


    "Dad is going to let Ann and a reliable fiance inherit the company and get 60 percent."


    I, "..." Why do you suddenly feel like a rich man.


    Sixty percent of the Su family Anyway, it will cost hundreds of millions.


    "Husband, are you willing?" Willow, word by word, is about to clap.


    Su Ming showed up one by one, not satisfied with the appearance, "I''m not reconciled, but dad has decided, I have nothing to do, and you know, anyway, I can''t do those things to manage the company, and Ann''s taking over is also very good, when the time comes, I''ll take my share and finish it at ease."


    Willow looked at the old man, full of resentment, "you just said I and Yiyi get not much, not much is how much?"


    "After all, it''s about five percent, and it''s quite a lot. After all, Yiyi is my own daughter, and it''s also merciful."


    Yang Liu just picked up a water cup, gas "pa" fell to the ground, fell to pieces, gnashing his teeth pointed to me, "why? The same granddaughter, Yiyi only has 5%, but she has 60%. Why"Fierce what?" Su Ming growled, "it''s OK to be a shrew at home. It''s a hospital. Young master Rong is still watching. You don''t think it''s shameful. I think it''s shameful! I really don''t know how I was blind in those years and I saw you


    Willow more violent jump, "this is looking for women outside, people.". Do you dislike me more and more? Why are you still killing me? That''s all you can do! "


    "Yes! This is my ability. I can''t do anything well. At this age, I have to depend on my father''s face. This is my ability! I can wait to die, I can look for women outside, you can bear it, you can''t stand it, go away! " Su Ming roared.


    It seems that his weak and incompetent character has been suppressed for too long, and finally broke out, so the situation is a bit terrible.


    Rong Xun and I looked at each other and were ready to leave.


    At this time, the door was pushed open, and the doctor looked eagerly, "what''s the matter? What''s the matter?"


    Then look at the old man who is still giggling on the hospital bed, the red faced willow and Su Mingyi with thick neck, and the broken cup on the ground, and you will probably understand.


    He held his chest, "Oh, it''s good that the old man is OK. I thought there was an accident and I was scared to death. The old man needs to rest now to help him recover. You two should not be too emotional to affect the old man. If you quarrel, go home and quarrel again."


    Both of them stopped talking. Willow sat beside the hospital bed in a huff and puff. The old man reached for willow and said, "water Water I''m thirsty... "


    "The patient is thirsty. Pour water for him!" The doctor sees willow not to move, discontented urge way.


    Willow reluctantly poured a glass of water, holding the old man''s chin to pour inside, "drink! Drink to death, you old man, die


    "What are you doing?" Su Ming is not happy, "my father is a patient, do you want him to die?"


    "I don''t want you to take care of it yourself!" Yang Liu stares at Su Ming one by one.


    I watched her a glass of water must have more than half of the glass spilled on the old man''s chest, mouth water also did not swallow, the scene, it is like being abused.


    I can''t help but add, "you said you were waiting for the old man to wake up and ask for credit. You just take care of him. When he wakes up, I won''t complain to him."


    "Tell me! Anyway, it''s not for you to take care of it, but you still want to talk about it when you wake up. If you see that I have made great contributions to sow dissension, the old man won''t believe you! "


    At this time, the doctor could not see it any more and said, "take good care of it. The probability of recovery is close to zero. If you abuse him again, it''s even more impossible."


    "Basically can''t recover?" Willow a Leng, also regardless of the old man drink good or not, put the water cup heavily on the head of the bed, back to ask the doctor, "what you say is true?"


    "I really can''t recover." The doctor repeated.


    Yang Liu jumped down from the bed and watched the old man reach for her, "water Water... " She made a quick long jump.


    "I haven''t had a good drink. Let''s give water again!" As soon as Su Ming urged Yang Liu, Yang Liu looked at the old man in disgust, "that''s equivalent to becoming a fool forever, who cares who cares! I can''t wait! Yiyi! Let''s go


    It''s really a good performance for me. What''s called face turning is faster than book turning.


    "I don''t trust others about the old man''s affairs. You can take care of him first, Ann." Su Ming took a look at the old man in the hospital bed, but soon accepted the setting that the old man''s brain was not working well. For fear that he would stay to take care of the old man, he pushed the matter to me and left in a hurry.


    I, "..."


    ¡­¡­


    So take care of the old man, I''ll be on duty with honor. I can''t do without going up.


    The next morning, I went to the hospital in a hurry and got breakfast for him.


    Who knows that he doesn''t cooperate. He just won''t open his mouth.


    I couldn''t help it. I had to coax a child for a long time, but he still didn''t cooperate.


    "Grandfather! Are you not hungry I put my lunch box on the table, a little upset.


    I have never taken care of a child when I was so old, so I used to follow the principle of "fight if you don''t listen". But it''s not a real child, and I can''t fight.


    One head, two big


    "Rong Rong Shao Let young master... " The old man groaned.


    "Young master Rong? Do you mean Rong Xun? "


    "Young master, please I want to let young master Let''s have less... " He stated it off and on.


    I, "..."


    It may be that Rong Xun rescued him in his desperate situation, so he has a special sense of security towards Rong Xun and wants to be close to him.


    "Grandfather, come and eat. Young master Rong may come." I said again.


    "To Let the young master feed me... "


    I, "..." Well, now his purpose is clear.

 Chapter 28

    Even if I coax for a long time, the old man has been saying "young master Rong".


    "Young master Rong went back. He just happened to save you. There is a purpose to save you. He wants to know about Nanfeng sister''s body from you. Are you sure you want to call him to ask you?"


    "Rong Shao Young master Rong I want to let young master Hey, hey Young master Rong... "


    I, "..." I think I must have a bad brain, otherwise how can I talk to an old man with a bad brain.


    If the old man can understand what I''m saying, he''ll be fine.


    I can''t let him not enter. I can''t let him have an accident in my hands


    After thinking about it, I called Mr. Rong.


    Rong Xun''s voice came out from the phone, "what''s the matter, is your grandfather awake?"


    He doesn''t seem to want to talk to me a bit more nonsense.


    I sighed, "no, but I want to ask if you have time to come over now."


    "If your grandfather has sobered up, I can go right away. I don''t have time for anything else." He has such a cold attitude.


    I feel more and more embarrassed to say it, but I just look at the old man and look at me with saliva. My eyes are full of expectation, "young master Rong Young master Rong... " He cried.


    "If you are free, will you come here for a moment? My grandfather wants to see you."


    I use vague language, want to let him think that the old man has sobered up, and then deceive him to say again.


    Who knows this guy is such a chicken thief. It seems that he has seen through my trick and asked again, "is he sober?"


    "Why don''t you come and see?"


    "That''s not awake. I''ll hang up if it''s OK."


    After grinding my teeth, I hated his tact so much that I could only continue to cajole him, "come here for a while, you can see with your own eyes, and you will know everything, now the situation It''s a bit unclear. "


    Rong Xun was silent for a moment. He suddenly said, "well, I''ve heard it clearly now. Your grandfather is not awake at all. He''s just looking for me all the time."


    ¡°¡­¡­ You''re so smart. "


    "You want me to pass, don''t you?"


    "If I didn''t want you to come, I wouldn''t have to call."


    "What good was the past for me?"


    I continued to grind my teeth. I really wanted to throw him into my mouth and chew him up over the phone. "Even if you do me a favor, and my grandfather can recover from his health. You come to have a meal with him to help him recover his memory, so you are not only helping me, but also helping yourself!"


    "No, I''m going to help you, and I''m a businessman. A businessman won''t help you unless it''s an exchange of equal value." he said the last four words with cadence, obviously already having an idea.


    I almost bit my tongue, "Rong Shao, I don''t sell my art, but I''m not


    "Let''s sell it today."


    "Not for sale!"


    He burst out laughing. I was stunned. I didn''t know that people like him would laugh like this.


    "Make a deal. There''s a party tonight. I''m short of a girl. You''re my girl."


    "Deal!"


    But he was stunned for a moment, "didn''t he just say that he didn''t sell his art? Did he sell his body again?"


    "Who knows it''s such a sale? It''s easy to say such a thing!"


    "OK, I''ll be right there."


    Rongxun is worthy of being an efficient businessman. He said that he would come right away. It was really fast. Before the bowl of porridge in my hand was cold, he appeared at the door of the ward.


    As soon as he saw him, the old man''s eyes lit up. He reached for him with two hands and said, "young master Rong Young master Rong Hey, hey, hey... "


    It''s like a little kid trying to cuddle.


    I coughed a little and explained, "my grandfather''s brain is really a little bad. Don''t mind."


    "I understand. I''ll feed you." He took the porridge bowl, scooped it with a spoon and was about to feed it to my grandfather, "old man, look and taste the porridge that young master Rong has fed you."


    The old man opened his mouth honestly. He was as clever as he was.


    After eating a mouthful of porridge, the old man closed his mouth and didn''t speak. Rong Xun fed him again. The old man didn''t open his mouth, "hot..."


    "Here, I''ll blow it for you. I thought the porridge was cold." Rong Xun blew it and fed it again, but the old man still refused to eat it. He trembled, raised his hand and pointed to my direction, "hot Blow... "


    I and Rong Xun looked at each other for a moment, "he may want you to blow."


    I looked at the old man, "do you want me to blow it?"


    "Hot Blow... "


    There is no way to communicate with him in language, only in action.


    I moved over, blew the porridge, and Rongxun fed it to the old man again. The old man ate it contentedly and grinned again, "hey Hey, hey... "It seems that what the old man wants is such a result. Rong Xun, I''ll blow.


    There is no other way, we can only feed the old man one by one, because the distance is so close that I bumped Rong Xun''s chin as soon as I looked up.


    I covered my head and looked at him. He looked down at me. At this time, two people''s lips almost met.


    The old man clapped his hands and said, "kiss You kiss... "


    The posture between us, coupled with the atmosphere, seems to be somewhat ambiguous.


    "Pro Kiss... "


    I stepped back awkwardly and didn''t dare to look up at him. He quickly turned around and continued to feed the old man porridge.


    He has always been used to refuse people thousands of miles away, even some of the tone of smile, "can''t see, your grandfather is such a gossip."


    ¡°¡­¡­ My brain is broken. I''m sure it won''t be like this at ordinary times... " I always feel embarrassed, a little embarrassed to look up at him.


    He may think it''s funny to tease me, with a stronger smile in his tone, "but I didn''t see that you are such a small faced person."


    ¡°¡­¡­ That''s not true. I''m a very pure student. I''m a good student of Miao Hong. I''m so old that I haven''t even talked about love! " I''m serious nonsense, just to dispel the embarrassment at this moment.


    Then I felt that his eyes fell on me. He was a man whose eyes were like ice skates. At this moment, his eyes made me feel hot.


    "Never been in love? Would you like to try with me? "


    "No No need Young master Rong is so expensive. I don''t deserve you... " My tongue is a little knotted, I said stumbling.


    At the same time, the brain was running at full speed, considering what Rong Xun meant.


    "You don''t mind if you say it." He added.


    I said, "I think so. Of course you''re not serious. You''re making fun of me."


    "Well." He answered and stopped talking.


    I, "..." Why do I think it''s so hard to talk with Rong Xun? I''m a lazy man. I don''t even want to talk. No wonder I''ve been single for so many years!


    "To kiss To kiss You kiss... " The old man clapped his hands and kept saying, looking forward to us.


    "Have a good rest when you finish eating." Let search a cold eye to sweep past, seem to still frighten the old man a jump.


    However, at this time, the old man certainly can''t compare with the normal people''s thoughts before. After a moment of stupefaction, he curled his mouth and was about to cry, "kiss me I want to kiss... "


    It''s like being a bear kid that never stops talking.


    I think I can''t beat him. To stop him, I can only satisfy him.


    I secretly took a look at Rongxun. I don''t have this kind of feelings for him, but it''s not a way for him to do this all the time, or


    "It seems that the old man is not going to stop until he reaches his goal." He looked at me and said.


    "Yes, or We... "


    "You want to kiss me?"


    "I didn''t..." I subconsciously refused, but look at the old man''s expression that tears are spinning in his eyes, I gritted my teeth, "or kiss it."


    Who knew that Rong Xun stepped back and looked down at me, "what you think is beautiful!"


    I almost didn''t have a tumble. "I just don''t think it''s a good thing for the old man to do this all the time. I don''t want to kiss you!"


    "You don''t want to kiss me, you want to kiss me! Su an an, I say you are a girl, how can you not respect yourself so much! Hungry, thirsty? "


    I, "..."


    What else can I say? Can I find a crack in the ground?


    "It''s not what you think..."


    "What''s that like? You don''t just want to kiss me, you want my body?"


    I feel a little bit difficult to breathe, half a day before I finally can''t help but say, "you are Wei Shengyang, so narcissistic?"


    "I''m not narcissistic. You mean you don''t covet me? That''s good. Almost. There''s another meeting in our company. I''ll go back first. " Rong Xun put down his bowl and turned to go out.


    As soon as he opened the door, he ran into Yang Liu Su Yiyi, who was going to come in. Yang Liu almost jumped into the air and said sharply, "you don''t have eyes..." Then she looked up to see that the other party was Rong Xun, and immediately changed her attitude, "it''s young master Rong, I''m sorry."


    I was so surprised that I almost dropped my eyes on the ground. What? Yang Liu can say "excuse me"?


    It''s the first time I''ve heard that.


    "Ah, you come so early. I thought Yiyi and I were early enough. I brought porridge for the old man to drink." She glared at me.


    "I also brought porridge. I bought it at the breakfast shop downstairs. The name of the breakfast shop is printed on the package."


    Willow, Su Yiyi, "..."After being arrested, she felt a little embarrassed. She sat next to the old man and didn''t talk to me anymore.


    "You don''t have to stare at them all the time. Come and see me off." Let''s find the way.


    Young master Rong said so. Naturally, I''m embarrassed to refuse. I raised my foot to follow him.


    We walked a few steps in the direction of the corridor, but I felt a little uneasy after all. I looked back at the direction of the ward from time to time.

 Chapter 29

    Yang Liu said yesterday that he would not care about the old man. How could he change his mind in one night and send porridge to the old man himself?


    If there is nothing to pay attention to, it''s either cheating or stealing!


    I even regret that I shouldn''t let willows feed porridge to the old man, and I shouldn''t come to send Rong Xun.


    When they are there, I''d better watch them all the time. Otherwise, Yang Liu, a woman, can do anything when she is crazy. She is just like a crazy woman.


    "You''re right. They''re not here to show love." Rong Xun said suddenly.


    I looked back and saw that he was also looking in the direction of the ward.


    It seems that now he and I want to go together.


    "What shall we do? Is there any way to remedy it?"


    "In the current situation, they don''t dare to kill the old man directly. Come on." He took my arm, and with my steps gently back to the door of the ward.


    Inside, willow had put down the bowl and handed a stack of paper to the old man. "Dad, this is the change of will that I worked out for you. Now sign it, so that Yiyi and I don''t have to look at other people''s faces any more."


    "Young master Rong Hey, hey Hey, hey Young master Rong... " The old man didn''t seem to hear her, looking at the ceiling, mumbling and giggling.


    Maybe with his current IQ, he really can''t understand what Yang Liu is saying.


    "Dad, I''ve paid for the Su family for so many years. Ming has no children. There are only two daughters, Su An''an and Yiyi. You know, Yiyi is bigger than Su An''an, so she is the first lady. According to the order of succession, Yiyi should be the first. Furthermore, Yiyi is also the granddaughter of the Su family. Yiyi has suffered too much from being ignored for so many years You should compensate our mother and daughter, and give us the right of inheritance. "


    Yang Liu said for a long time, but the old man was not moved at all. He just looked at the ceiling with saliva and giggled.


    Willow really soon lost patience, "you old man, dead, tell me quickly, I am willing to leave the inheritance to Su Yiyi! Say it


    It seems that Yangliu has made two preparations. She is afraid that I will fight a lawsuit with her if I change my will. So she wants to take advantage of the old man''s bad brain to abduct him to say "let Su Yiyi inherit the Su family".


    Once there is such evidence, I can''t get anything back even in court.


    However, after being induced for a long time, the old man just didn''t cooperate.


    "Mom, my grandfather is so stupid that it seems impossible to cooperate with us. Let''s ask my grandfather to sign the changed will first so that it won''t be too late for suan''an to come back later."


    Willow nodded, "OK!" He said, holding the old man''s hand, holding the pen, he would write on the paper with his hand.


    "Hey, hey Young master Rong Let''s have less... " The old man was so silly that he would not let her write.


    So much so that Yang Liu wasted so much energy that he couldn''t make it.


    "Ma! We have to hurry up! " Su Yiyi in the end is guilty, when doing bad things is not stable enough, constantly urging.


    "I know, I know! You don''t have to say, don''t stand still. You press his other hand for me. Don''t you see that hand is making trouble all the time?! The old, immortal, said that he was sick. He had great strength Yang Liu said, with the help of Su Yiyi, she finally managed to control the old man''s two arms, and then struggled to write on the paper.


    Although the old man is still struggling and even screaming, he can''t beat the strength of the two.


    Seeing that she was about to succeed in her trick, she wrote down the old man''s name and let him push the door.


    "Ah --" Su Yiyi screamed.


    Yang Liu flurried to let go of the old man''s arm, quickly picked up the pen and paper, "you Why are you back? Isn''t he gone? "


    "Let''s see if some people are abusing the elderly." I looked at them with a smile.


    "What do you say? This is my father, not my father-in-law, my family and Yiyi''s grandfather. Of course, we won''t abuse him! On the contrary, we try our best to make the old man comfortable and healthy! " Willow talks nonsense, his face is not red and his heart is not beating.


    "If I didn''t see with my own eyes that you were forcing your grandfather to sign a certificate of change of will, or if I didn''t hear you scolding your grandfather for being an old and immortal, I would have thought you were a filial daughter-in-law."


    "You''re bullshit Yang Liu flatly denied, "Yiyi, you were just in the room. Did you see your mother abusing your grandfather?"


    Su Yiyi shook his head seriously, "not at all!"


    "Su Yiyi is your daughter and your accomplice. If what she said can count, it''s better to ask her grandfather who has a bad brain." I raised my hand and raised my mobile phone to them. "People can lie, but the recording function of the mobile phone doesn''t lie. I''ve recorded what you just did."


    Of course, I lied to them. I didn''t think so much about it just now.


    But I have the cell phone, and they can''t get it.Sure enough, Yang Liu''s face changed, and then she screamed, "I just want what we deserve. What''s wrong? Yiyi and I have been suffering for so many years. Why do you inherit the Su family! If the Su family wants to carry it forward, they should at least find a normal person, and they should not give you a child with autism


    has the final say, "I am not an autistic child, is the doctor''s final say, not you say it is useful, the same, who is the Sujia family to inherit, is my grandfather has the final say, my grandfather is still alive, you can not make the rounds."


    "You''re just like your damned mother. You''re so cheap, man!"


    "Little mom, believe it or not, I''m suing you for slander now?"


    "Oh! Do you think we give up if you stop us today? It''s impossible! I want to see what you can do to stop me! Yiyi, let''s go Willow pulls Su Yiqi to leave.


    I rolled my eyes. I really don''t understand. I''m not angry yet. What''s wrong with her.


    Is she a balloon?


    "Well, I don''t think I''ll come back. Won''t you go?" I asked Xiang Rongxun.


    Rong Xun was not happy at that time, "do you really want me to go?"


    ¡°¡­¡­ No, I just asked... " Let''s go.


    "Gone." I thought he was going to stay, but he turned and left.


    Anyway, it''s the young master I invited. I thought about it and sent it out.


    "Well, don''t send it. Go back."


    "Well, thank you today."


    "Don''t forget to go on tonight." Rong Xun waved to me and left.


    As soon as I turned my head, I was attracted by the figure on the other side.


    This is a young woman, twenty-five or twenty-six years old, well dressed and in good shape.


    But I was attracted to her not because she was beautiful, but because, this figure, so familiar.


    White peach.


    Holding the test sheet in her hand, she looked down, and unconsciously touched her stomach with the other hand. It was because she looked very seriously that she didn''t notice Rong Xun and me.


    At this time, she was walking towards the end of the corridor. If I remember correctly, shouldn''t the corridor be the location of Obstetrics and gynecology department? It seems that there is only one department over there, right?


    Obstetrics and Gynecology Check alone Still feeling my stomach


    Does Bai Tao suspect that he is pregnant? Or are you sure you''re pregnant?


    I couldn''t help but be curious and followed.


    White peach looked at the test sheet for a long time, but also in earnest, has not found me, she really went to the corner of Obstetrics and Gynecology position.


    "What are you doing?" A hand suddenly put on my shoulder, a voice full of malice sounded on my head, I was excited.


    Looking up, I see Shen Ke.


    When he looks at me, his breath is not very kind.


    "What are you doing?" He looked at me and said it again, as if every word pierced my eardrum and stabbed my brain.


    "I Come out for a walk... "


    "I asked you sneaky, what are you doing?" He''s holding my shoulder. It''s oppressive.


    "I really just came out for a walk! Can''t I be in the hospital? "


    He looked at me up and down, thoughtfully, and then suddenly said, "are you the girlfriend of Wei Shengyang''s day?"


    He didn''t seem to notice Baitao. He followed me just because he saw me. The reason he followed me may be that he saw that my body shape was very similar to that "girlfriend" of weishengyang.


    Of course, I won''t admit, "sincerely" shaking my head, "no, I don''t know anything about my girlfriend."


    "Don''t be silly with me!" His tone was vicious, and he wanted to eat me alive.


    It''s a ferocious look.


    I can''t help but think of his white shirt and gentle smile in the sun when I first met him. At that time, he tried to create a warm and intimate image for me.


    It''s strange that my mind was full of Wei Shengyang at that time. I just thought that he was similar to Wei Shengyang, so I agreed to him, so that I didn''t have attendance and his tricks.


    Now, although he looked warm and sunny at that time, his eyes were full of darkness. The whole person was very dark, like moss growing in the corner.


    He squinted at me and made me feel dangerous enough.


    "Not really?" He almost squeezed a few words out of his teeth. Then he held me up and put me on the windowsill. "Do you know what it means to kill by mistake rather than let it go?"


    Of course I know!


    So no matter whether I am or not, are you going to "rather kill by mistake than let it go"?


    This is the twelfth floor! I looked back and looked down. Suddenly, I felt excited and unconsciously wanted to shrink into the window.


    However, he held my shoulder and refused to let me come back. Looking at my fear, he laughed, "I know the monitoring of the hospital, but no monitoring has captured me, so I let go now, and you will only be identified as a slip and fall."

 Chapter 30

    "If it''s OK, who will climb on the windowsill and make a mistake?"


    "That''s right," he said with a smile, full of conspiracy. "I remember you were autistic, so I induced them to think you were autistic and jumped off a building to commit suicide."


    If he falls down, he will die. There is no possibility of survival. At this time, does Shen Ke really want to kill him?


    I can''t wait to die. What should I do


    My brain was spinning, and then I burst out laughing.


    I this smile, pour is to make Shen Ke smile Leng, "you smile what?"


    "Ha ha Nothing. I just want to ask my brother-in-law, do you have a bad relationship with Wei Shengyang? "


    I deliberately called him "brother-in-law". Sure enough, his eyes were stagnant, and his actions were not so heavy. "What do you mean?"


    "I just want to ask my brother-in-law if I don''t like Wei Shengyang."


    He squinted at me as if he still didn''t understand me. He didn''t speak. I could only add, "I don''t like Wei Sheng Yang either."


    He still didn''t speak, but I already knew that he was curious about what I was going to say.


    I hung my eyes and pretended that I had fallen into the memory. Then I said with painful words, "I don''t like him, I hate him, and I hate him. I think my brother-in-law and I have the same feelings for him."


    "In detail, what do you mean?" He became more and more interested, but he added, "you''d better not be playing tricks with me!"


    "I hate him because I know something about Nanfeng. He has hurt Nanfeng''s heart..."


    Shen Ke''s hand unconsciously grasped my neck, but this time he was not aiming at me, just subconsciously pinching.


    It seems that the name "Nanfeng" is very stimulating to him.


    I raised my hand and held his arm in two hands. "I know my brother-in-law is very concerned about Nanfeng sister, and I also miss her. She is the most important sister in my life. I understand my brother-in-law''s mood, so I just hated Wei Shengyang at that time. After Nanfeng sister left, I thought of Wei Shengyang, and I felt particularly disgusted."


    Yes, I just want to make him feel that I hate Wei Shengyang and how can I associate with him.


    This is a good reason, but it is not enough to deceive Shen Ke.


    So I put on a more painful expression, "in addition, I think I may never forgive him in my life..."


    "What''s the matter?"


    Yes, I just want you to ask, so that you can feel what I''m saying is true.


    "The reason why I''m here is that Wei Shengyang somehow came to my house and said that my grandfather knew something about Nanfeng elder sister''s body, and then he took my grandfather away. My grandfather is over seventy years old. He was shameless and bent the law for selfish ends. He broke his teeth and broke his brain. He was in a coma! Later, I saw that my grandfather couldn''t do it, so I was willing to let him go. Then even if the doctor rescued him successfully, my grandfather Also... "


    With that, I suddenly remembered what willow looked like, and then I tried to wipe her tears, "I became a fool, sobbing I won''t forgive him! I will never forgive him in my life! Wuwuwu... "


    He looked at me as if he were still judging whether what I said was true or false.


    Then he suddenly asked, "which ward does your grandfather live in?"


    "1212," I answered truthfully. I jumped down from the window sill and pointed to the direction of the ward, "brother-in-law, do you want to have a look, but it''s useless. My grandfather doesn''t remember anything now. He just giggles and drools. I''m here to take care of my grandfather. It''s hard to avoid feeling a little stuffy after a long time, so I come out for a walk. I''m not sneaky. ¡±


    I look at him innocently with my eyes open. I look as sincere as I want to be.


    Only I know that I can''t keep my eyes on him because I want to pay attention to his attitude all the time.


    Anyway, I''m coming down from the window now. If he dares to fight with me again, I''ll run and shout for help. He will never catch the windowsill again.


    He also has been staring at my eyes, and finally in my "clear" eyes, finally believe me.


    "Walk well, don''t be sneaky, just like a thief!"


    "No, I''m just sticking to the wall. I''m not sneaky." I turned back. Leave in a hurry.


    ¡­¡­


    In the afternoon, someone from Rongxun came to pick me up for the reception, and specially prepared the dress for me. According to the service staff, the dress is worth a million.


    Although I was born and raised in the Bai family, the conditions are not good, and I''m not so rich. For a dress that I wear only once, I''m just a million. It''s really rich.


    I sat in Rong Xun''s co pilot and watched him drive. Suddenly, I felt that his cold and stern face was still handsome.


    Many years ago, he swayed around in front of me, but I didn''t even pay attention to him. Later, because of that, we were not together, so this is the first time I seriously looked at him."What am I doing? Falling in love with me? "


    "No, I just think young master Rong is very handsome. Don''t you have a girlfriend?"


    "You want to be my girlfriend?"


    "No, I just asked casually."


    He was silent for a moment, as if lost in thought. I suddenly regretted it. I wonder if he remembered the past with Bai Nanfeng. He liked Bai Nanfeng. I''m not sure if he liked him later.


    But Bai Nanfeng is the only woman who has had an affair with him for so many years.


    "I''ve only had one ex girlfriend. I don''t want to fall in love anymore." He said seriously.


    I am silent.


    I talked with him about my boyfriend and girlfriend, not because I like them, but because I wanted to be angry at that time. Then when Wei Shengyang went abroad, I ended the relationship in a hurry.


    So for him, it''s a short-lived ex boyfriend.


    "If you want to be my girlfriend so much, I can think about it a little bit."


    "You think too much, young master Rong, drive your car!"


    While we were talking, we arrived at the Washington Hotel. Although it was not a party, there were a lot of reporters at the door.


    As soon as we got out of the car, a reporter broke through the security line and rushed towards us. Other reporters also followed.


    "Young master Rong is here. Today''s female companion looks so familiar. Is she the miss of the Su family?"


    "Didn''t Miss Su attend the meeting with Mr. Wei Sheng last time? What''s the relationship between you and Mr. Rong this time?"


    "Miss Su, did you break up with master Wei Sheng? Are you dating young master Rong now? How long have you been dating? "


    "Miss Su, are you stepping on two boats? Apart from master Wei Sheng and master Rong, do you have a close relationship with other men? "


    ¡­¡­


    These reporters are not human beings. They ask tricky questions as soon as they open their mouths. Then they become more and more unreliable and become personal attacks.


    It''s a bit too much. I''m afraid I''m a little girl who looks like a weak girl. I''m not familiar with the world, so I''m easy to bully?


    I stepped forward and cleared my throat, but Rongxun grabbed me by the arm, and then pulled me behind. His cold voice rang, "security guard, what are you doing?"


    The security guard rushed over immediately and forced the reporters away.


    There are reporters desperately in front of us to take photos, asked aloud, "young master Rong, really can''t reveal the relationship between you and this young lady?"


    "What do you mean by that?" Rong Xun was a little impatient. He pulled me in.


    "Is it a relationship of girlfriends? Are you digging for master Weisheng? " The reporter seems to be desperate for an interview, people have been pulled out so far, still desperately shouting.


    I, "..." How can I feel that this scene is so familiar, like the scene when Wei Shengyang took me to the party last time.


    There was a nice smile on his face. He looked at Rong Xun''s invitation, bowed and looked at me. "Is this Rong''s girlfriend? It''s very beautiful."


    I just wanted to deny it, but Rong Xun suddenly said, "yes, my girlfriend."


    I, "..."


    Why do you have to doubt whose girlfriend you are when you go to a party.


    Why didn''t I get such treatment? When I was still in the Bai family, I was afraid that I had participated in all kinds of parties with all kinds of people. People would not ask such a question as "is Miss Bai your girlfriend?".


    Is it because my original image is too strong and commercial, so you can see at a glance that I attended the meeting together because of my working relationship with others, or because I disclosed my relationship with Shen Ke very early, so no one asked such a question.


    I was thinking of something useless in my mind, and people had already been dragged away by Rongxun. He said sarcastically in my ear, "you didn''t deny it. You really want to be my girlfriend."


    "Mr. Rong, where do you get your self-confidence? I just think this is your party. I don''t want to make you lose face. Do you think I just told the reporters and Menying outside the door that I''m here to join you in the cocktail party, because you don''t have time to find other women to catch me. We are not familiar at all, and we are not friends at all You''re satisfied with the relationship? "


    "No, you just want to be my girlfriend. What does your grandfather mean? He wants you to marry into the Rong family


    I was stunned. I didn''t expect that he understood this kind of thing, but


    "My grandfather thinks it''s my grandfather''s business, but it''s not me. Please stop narcissism. I don''t want to be your girlfriend at all." Every word I uttered was loud for fear that he would not be able to hear it clearly.


    "Don''t want to, don''t want to, what do you shout?"


    "It''s the first time for young master Rong and his girlfriend to appear in public. Young master Rong hid her well." A familiar voice, with a smile from behind.


    We look back and see Shen Ke coming from the door with white peach in his hand, looking at us with a smile.

 Chapter 31

    Although Shen Ke seemed to be smiling, there was a chill in his eyes. He looked at Rong Xun and me and seemed to judge the relationship between us.


    Is he still doubting that I have something to do with Wei Shengyang? I''m a little nervous, subconsciously clenched her arm.


    White peach especially mild smile, "but did not expect that young master Rong''s girlfriend is my little cousin, you two seem to have a good relationship.". I''m so happy that young master Rong can take a fancy to my little sister. "


    In that way, it was really like a dignified and gentle young lady, just happy for her sister.


    Oh, this kind-hearted woman can act more than willow.


    Rong Xun gave a smile, without any temperature, just a polite smile, "but your little sister said, we are not friends at all."


    "Can''t it be a boyfriend or a girlfriend?" Shen Ke immediately took the call and looked at us with doubts. His eyes became more suspicious and even narrowed slightly.


    I think he was really thinking about the morning, and then he still doubted whether the so-called "girlfriend" of Wei Shengyang, who heard them talking at the door of their private room that day, was me.


    I laughed, "ha ha, it''s interesting to have a little fight between lovers. I''m having a bit of a tantrum with him. I hope sister Bai Tao and her brother-in-law don''t mind."


    "I''m joking. You go on. We''ll go first."


    Shen Ke and Bai Tao go in hand.


    "They''re with us, too." Rong Xun explained.


    Shen Ke is a poor boy, but since he was with me, he has attended such occasions more often, and has been used to it for a long time.


    The Bai family has no me now, and it''s Bai Tao who can represent the Bai family. It''s no surprise that Shen Ke comes as her male companion.


    It''s amazing that these two people dare to participate in the activities so soon. As expected, there is no body and no evidence. They are not afraid of criticism when they walk together.


    "Let''s go in, too." I said.


    Rong Xun took my arm and said, "now people think we''re dating. Are you my girlfriend?"


    "Yes, I''m your girlfriend. Let''s go." I pulled him, turned around and suddenly saw the micro sun standing behind me.


    He looked at us, expressionless, how my heart suddenly fell, there is a moment of love was caught feeling it.


    When did he stand there? What did he stand there for? What did he hear from us just now?


    In an instant, many questions flooded into my mind, so that I looked at him and then froze.


    I don''t know anything else. I said that Rong Xun and I are friends and girlfriends. He must have heard that.


    After looking at each other, he didn''t open his face, and his eyes fell on Rong Xun.


    Rong Xun pulled me forward, "did master Wei Sheng come by himself? Has it been a long time? "


    "Fortunately, I''ve just arrived. I''m waiting. Please come in." Wei Sheng said with no expression, turned and opened the door.


    I don''t know what happened, so I felt that the whole person was not good. When I was closer to Rong Xun, I felt very uncomfortable.


    It''s like betraying Wei Shengyang.


    "Don''t you feel well?" Rong Xun seemed to be aware of my abnormality and asked.


    "No I shook my head.


    "If you don''t, just take my arm and pull so far away from me. I won''t bite you." He said unhappily.


    Who asked me to be a pendant for Rongxun today? Of course, it''s mainly to satisfy him. What people say is what they say.


    I moved over and took his arm.


    Rong Xun looked at me and stopped at the door. "Why do I still feel uncomfortable with you? Are you a lover with Wei Shengyang? So I was caught by your little lover. Are you uncomfortable? "


    ¡°¡­¡­ No... "


    "If you don''t have it, you''ll be fine. You''re here with me today. Don''t think that if you don''t have it, I''ll send you back."


    I nodded. Yes, I''m here to accompany Rong Xun. I have nothing to do with Wei Shengyang. I''m afraid of what he will do.


    I dispelled the confused thoughts in my mind and walked in with Rong Xun''s arm.


    There are a lot of people in the private room. They are all young people about our age, all kinds of second generation. This time, in the name of "get together for dinner", it''s mainly business negotiation. After a while, when you eat well and drink well, it''s time to talk about their own goals. When you drink too much, it''s time to talk about business.


    On a large table, there are only two empty seats, which should be reserved for me and Rong Xun.


    Shen Ke and Bai Tao have been seated, while Wei Shengyang is sitting opposite the empty seat, looking at us without expression.


    As soon as Shen Ke saw us, he said out loud, "I don''t need to introduce Mr. Rong. The girl next to him is Mr. Rong''s girlfriend. After being single for so many years, Mr. Rong is finally enlightened."


    "Young master Rong hasn''t said it yet. How can he say it''s a girlfriend. Isn''t it just a girl? " Immediately someone echoed."Of course not. Young master Rong admitted it to me just now. When Bai Tao and I came here, they had fights and quarrels outside, but their relationship was really good!" Shen Ke said this, but his eyes glanced to the direction of Wei Shengyang intentionally or unconsciously.


    It seems that he is still worried.


    So, under the leadership of Shen Ke, everyone began to coax and ask me what was the relationship between Rong Xun and me.


    With a smile, Rong Xun put his hand around my waist and said, "what''s the relationship between us?"


    "It''s really a man and a woman friend!" Everyone laughed again.


    "Well, we''ve been waiting for a long time. Let''s have dinner first." Rong Xun didn''t deny it. Among the people present, I''m Rong Xun''s girlfriend.


    Everyone began to chat. I was a little embarrassed. The main reason was that Wei Shengyang was sitting opposite me. When he looked up, he could see him. Even if he didn''t look up, he could feel his eyes, which made me feel uncomfortable.


    After a while, I couldn''t stand it. I got up and went to the bathroom to relax.


    When I moved out of the bathroom, I saw that Wei Shengyang was leaning against the wall not far from the door. He put his pocket in one hand and lit a cigarette without smoking. He just clamped it and looked at my direction.


    I am a Leng, in the heart comfort oneself, he also just came out to smoke, plan to ignore him directly to walk past.


    "Stop for me." He said.


    I kept silent, lowered my head and went on. I felt his footsteps coming closer and closer. Then I grabbed me with one hand and pressed me against the wall.


    He is tall, so I have to look down at me.


    "What are you doing?"


    "I told you to stop, can''t you hear?" His tone was full of discontent.


    Now people are caught by him, I naturally dare not against the wind, only said, "you did not call my name, how can I know who you call, I really think you call someone else."


    It must be serious nonsense. I dare not admit it.


    He is still so expressionless looking at me, for a long time just took a puff of smoke, directly sprayed on my face.


    "Hello! Wei Shengyang, you''ve gone too far! "


    "Are you Rong Xun''s girlfriend?"


    I was not happy at that time, "is it something to do with you?"


    He suddenly grabbed me very tight, I eat pain exclaimed, "yes, you hurt me!"


    I''m here to attend as Rong Xun''s girlfriend. Naturally, I can''t deny it at this time. I can only continue to admit it.


    He looked at me, as if thinking about something, and said, "when did it happen? When did you date?"


    To say just now, he certainly can''t believe it. Even if he believes it, maybe he will shake out the words like "just had a relationship" on the wine table.


    So I looked into his eyes and said sincerely, "it''s been quite a long time, but Rongxun didn''t mean to have an open relationship, so I didn''t make it public. After all, I didn''t want him to think that I was with him for his girlfriend''s identity. Now I''ve told you all about it. Can you let me go?"


    He didn''t move, even narrowed his eyes. I felt guilty and pushed him, but he suddenly lowered his head and steadied my lips.


    "Well..."


    He used to block my mouth because he was angry, but I think this is the most excessive time. He put his tongue in.


    I, "..."


    Then I saw Rong Xun come out. This is being caught. I was scared and tried my best to push Wei Shengyang away.


    Fortunately, Rong Xun didn''t see anything. At most, he saw me standing with Wei Shengyang and he came towards us.


    I pushed Wei Shengyang away and walked toward Rong Xun, "you didn''t come to the bathroom, did you?"


    "I''m here for you."


    "This floor is not big. I''m not lost yet. Let''s go back."


    "No," Rong Xun looked in the direction of Wei Shengyang. Wei Shengyang had turned around and went to other private rooms. He should also be someone he knew. I don''t know why, but I thought his back was so lonely.


    He said, "I just came to see if you and your little lover are having an affair."


    I, "..."


    "You were really cheating?"


    "How can it be? I don''t know him well. Let''s go back."


    Rong Xun and I went into the private room hand in hand again, and someone immediately said, "ah, young master Rong and his girlfriend have such a good relationship. You have to go to the bathroom in pairs!"


    I, "..."


    "That is to say, little girl friend, do you see it? If you go to the bathroom, young master Rong is not at ease. You chase after her to see it. It''s really a crazy pet wife!"


    Now Wei Shengyang is no longer there. Listening to them defining the relationship between Rong Xun and me, I feel more and more uncomfortable. I always think about Wei Shengyang''s back in my mind, so that the whole party makes me feel like a trance and dull.The reception was just like that. After a while, someone began to ask, "is master Weisheng not coming? Has he stood us up?"

 Chapter 32

    "I must have met someone else. I saw him go to another private room just now." Rong Xun explained.


    "Well? It can''t be true? Is this the floor? " The man then said, "when I ordered a room, I was afraid that someone else would make us have trouble eating, so I wrapped up this floor. How could he meet people in other rooms on this floor?"


    I opened my eyes wider and felt worse.


    "What did he do?" Rong Xun asked me, just when he came out, he should have seen me and Wei Shengyang together now. He didn''t see Wei Shengyang blocking my mouth, so he thought we were chatting, so he thought I knew.


    "Maybe Just want to be alone, who knows. Maybe it''s something. He wants to come back later and he will come back. "


    "Anyway, we can''t control where Master Weisheng wants to go. We''d better wait and see if he can come back." Immediately someone said.


    So he continued the reception. Only Rong Xun lowered his voice in my ear and asked, "what did you do just now? Don''t you really know what he did?"


    "I don''t know."


    "Then why do you hold me so tightly? My arm is almost pulled off by you."


    I released my hand in a hurry, "..."


    Fortunately, Rong Xun didn''t ask again, but the lonely back of Wei Shengyang can''t go away in my mind.


    At the end of the reception, many people left intermittently. Baitao and Shenke were ready to leave. As soon as they opened the door, Baitao screamed, "ah, master Weisheng, what are you doing?"


    I suddenly stood up, we all went out and saw Wei Shengyang hanging his head at the door, people have been leaning against the wall, motionless.


    Rong Xun stepped forward, "Wei Sheng Yang? What''s the matter with you? " He went back and explained, "maybe some of them have drunk too much and they have a strong taste of wine."


    He didn''t say I hadn''t noticed. Now I can smell the strong wine smell of Wei Shengyang.


    "Headache." Wei Shengyang raised his hand to hold his head, looked around us, and staggered into the room.


    Bai Tao and Shen Ke left. There were a few people left in the room. They were all talking business with Rong Xun. They didn''t leave.


    Wei Shengyang was lying on the sofa, holding his forehead and muttering, "my head hurts. Pour me a glass of water..."


    Several people looked at each other and began to pour water.


    "It seems that Wei Shengyang drinks too much. Let Ann and I stay and take care of him. You will come to our company tomorrow about business. I''ll talk with you slowly." Let''s find the way.


    The last person also left in a hurry, only Rongxun, me and Wei Shengyang were left in the room.


    After a discussion, we felt that Wei Shengyang was like this. We couldn''t leave him here, so we sent him back. But Rong Xun and I supported him, but he refused to go. He was holding a chair, which was stubborn. We couldn''t drag him away.


    At this time, Rong Xun''s phone rang. He answered the phone and exclaimed in surprise, "what, how can this happen?"?! OK, I''ll be right back! "


    Rong Xun hung up the phone. His face was bright. It seemed that the phone he had just called told him a very bad news.


    Then we drag Wei Shengyang harder, and he is still motionless.


    It seems that he is determined to "sofa doesn''t fall down, I don''t fall down". Looking at Rong Xun, he was very worried. I said, "why don''t you go first? I''ll just watch him here."


    "Can you?"


    "It''s OK. Maybe he''s sleepy and doesn''t want to move. He can sleep here at most. I''ll wait for him to wake up, just to humiliate him."


    Rong Xun thought about it. He finally let go and went back in a hurry.


    Wei Shengyang held the sofa and said, "I''m thirsty. Pour me a glass of water..."


    I quickly poured a glass of water and handed it to him. He gulped it in and staggered up the sofa to lean against it.


    In my impression, Wei Shengyang is very drinkable. It can be said that he can drink a thousand cups of wine. However, my impression of Wei Shengyang must have been many years ago. I didn''t expect that his drinking capacity is not as good as before.


    After drinking the water, he held up his arm and gave me the cup. I reached for it, but he grabbed my arm and pulled me to the sofa. Then he put his drunken head on my shoulder and blew air in my ear.


    I widened my eyes and tried to push him, but it didn''t work.


    "Wei Sheng Yang, let me go! What are you doing? "


    "South wind..." He said suddenly, as if calling.


    I haven''t heard my name called like this for a long time. I was stunned for a moment, and then pushed him harder. However, my strength was so small that I couldn''t push it away.


    "Bai Nanfeng, I miss you very much..." He said softly.


    I know I can''t push it. I can only coax him to let go of me. "I know I know, I miss you very much, too. Let go of me first, and I''ll pour water for you. Let go first..."


    "You too Miss me... " He hugged me, harder to break free than just now.I, "..."


    "Let me go, Wei Shengyang. We haven''t seen each other for so many years. Don''t you want to have a good look at me? It doesn''t matter if you don''t want to. I want to have a good look at you, so let go and let me have a good look at you! "


    "South wind South wind... "


    How much did you drink


    He put his lips on my neck, kissing my neck, I suddenly stare big eyes, "Wei Sheng Yang! Let go


    "You don''t want to run, I won''t let go..." Then he continued to chew


    "If you don''t let go, I''ll call Rongxun! You have gone too far


    "Rong Xun!" Wei Shengyang suddenly stopped, like a little thought, and then directly carried me to the sofa, face to face with me, he seemed angry, two hands holding my shoulders, shaking hard, "how can you associate with him!"


    So he was really not happy because he knew about my association with Rong Xun today?


    There''s something he doesn''t like. We have nothing to do with each other.


    But in the early years when Rong Xun and I were dating, what we wanted was to see Wei Shengyang jealous. We didn''t see that at that time.


    Now I know that Wei Shengyang is jealous like this.


    But now I don''t understand. He has nothing to do with the identity of suan''an. What kind of vinegar he eats.


    Although I think like this, I don''t care with a drunkard, just say, "no, he and I just..."


    "How can you take a fancy to him! Bai Nanfeng, if you want to associate with a man, that person can only be me! It''s just me, you know? "


    He shook my shoulder so hard that my brain was almost starched by him, "what?"


    What did he just call me?! Still treat me as Bai Nanfeng?


    "You can''t associate with others, neither can Rong Xun nor Shen Ke, neither can a man nor a woman! It can only be me


    He roared, like a flash flood that had been suppressed for a long time.


    So


    This is really the way I tried my best to see him jealous at that time. What he ate was still the vinegar of Bai Nanfeng many years ago.


    My heart suddenly a little blocked, put soft voice comfort way, "no contact, no contact, you first let me go."


    "You lied! You''re still dating... " His voice is quaint.


    "Really, what I said is true. Of course, I only want to be with you. Rong Xun and I are angry with you. Shen Ke is more like you after you have been gone for a long time, so I..."


    "No way!" He grabbed my neck and pressed me on the sofa. "No, Nanfeng, no one but me. I''ve been thinking about it for a long time."


    He called my name over and over and tore my clothes.


    ¡­¡­


    When I woke up the next day, my whole body seemed to fall apart. I kneaded my eyes and sat up. I saw Wei Shengyang sitting opposite me, looking at me all the time. I was covered with a coat.


    And scattered on the ground are my clothes, reminding me that everything loud last night is true.


    "Awake?" He asked.


    "Shut up! Turn around


    As expected, he shut up and turned around. I dressed quickly and looked a little embarrassed.


    "Are you dressed?" Although he was asking, he turned his head and looked at me without expression, "last night I drink too much... "


    "I didn''t lose my memory. I know you drank too much."


    "I didn''t mean to."


    Is he apologizing? Can he be more insincere?


    I bowed my head and thought for a while, with a smile, "I know you''ve drunk too much. We''re all adults. It''s OK to be open-minded about this. It''s understandable that you''re drunk and you''re not sober. Let''s treat it as if nothing has happened, OK?"


    Wei Shengyang rubbed his temples. It seemed that he was a bit uncomfortable with hangover and physical overdraft. "My brain is still fragmented. I remember you admit that you are Nanfeng."


    "The dead are gone, so be open to them."


    When he looked at me, did he feel that if I admitted that it was the south wind, it was really the south wind?


    I added, "at that time, you held my name Nanfeng sister. I thought that if I followed your words, you would let go. I miscalculated."


    I shrugged, indifferent to the appearance, "it seems that you should have nothing to do, then that''s it, each go back."


    I get up and go, but ten thousand legs soft, a leg directly fell down, is the micro Shengyang caught me in time.


    "Sorry..."


    "I''ll take you back."


    "Thank you. I went to the hospital to see my grandfather


    All the way speechless, Wei Shengyang is still considerate, specially for me in a product, floor took breakfast, is my favorite those.


    Don''t be vain. I''ll take it without affectation.


    Until I got to the door of the hospital, he stopped the car and said, "last night...""Well, we''ve agreed not to mention it any more. You should go back and have a rest early." I said, and then I turned around and left.


    In fact, I was embarrassed to look up at him again.


    I know he didn''t mean to, he just took me as Bai Nanfeng, and he will never know that I am Bai Nanfeng.


    We missed it years ago, and then we can only miss it forever.

 Chapter 33

    It''s morning. I didn''t come back last night. I don''t know what happened to the old man.


    Thinking, I hastily moved over, but stopped at the door, the door closed, inside came the voice of weeping willows, "Dad I''m wrong. I really know I''m wrong! I didn''t mean to hurt you. I just did it for Yiyi. Yiyi is also a miss of the Su family. She has suffered too much from me since she was a child. Now she''s grown up, but she doesn''t even have a serious reputation. I just suffered from the loss of no reputation. I can''t watch Yiyi be the same as me, Dad... "


    What is she crying for?


    She said "Dad"


    Did the old man recover his memory? How did he suddenly recover his memory? Didn''t the doctor say that he was basically sure that he couldn''t recover?


    Well, yes. The doctor said it was basically certain, but he didn''t say it must be so.


    Well, it''s good to recover. I can also ask about the body.


    But what''s the situation of Yangliu? What''s wrong with her? Does the restored old man know?


    She was still twitching inside, and I put my ear close to the door to help me hear more clearly.


    "Shut up! Don''t say anything for Suyi! Your daughter, like you, deserves to be famous in her life! What kind of a woman like you Suddenly came the old man''s angry voice, scared me almost hit the door.


    It seems that the old man''s recovery is very good. It''s more than good. He''s very mean. His tone is the same as that of the old man before.


    "I''m sorry, Dad I''m sorry, Dad. I know I''m wrong. You can ignore me, but you really can''t ignore Yiyi. Ming has only two daughters, An''an and Yiyi. You can''t favor one over the other, Dad... "


    "Get out! I don''t want to see your face again! I don''t want to see your daughter! "


    "Dad..."


    "Get out!"


    Willow came over and saw me as soon as she opened the door. She was stunned, then glared at me and left.


    At this time, the old man in the room also saw me and said, "when did you come? Come in."


    His tone is very serious, and even gives people a sense of oppression. He doesn''t look like the same person as the drooling silly grandfather.


    But to tell you the truth, I actually think that silly grandfather is better to get along with.


    "Are you recovering or..." I looked at him and didn''t ask.


    But he knew what I meant. "I had nothing in my head in the first place."


    "The doctor also said that you may not be able to recover. Did you bribe the doctor?"


    "It doesn''t matter. You didn''t come back yesterday, and you didn''t go back to Su''s house. Where have you been?" He has a questioning attitude.


    I think back to the scene of last night, inexplicably feel some blush, "nothing, in a bad mood, go out for a walk, where also did not go."


    "I asked where you were!" He is angry.


    As for his granddaughter, he is still in charge of her. Otherwise, if she has a bad reputation, she will not be able to marry a better person in the future, which is not good for the future of the Su family.


    As long as it''s about the future of the Su family, he cares.


    I said, "well, yesterday I made a deal with Rong Xun. You should know that later I went to the reception with him, and then he took me to Rong''s house in the early morning."


    I''m serious. The old man really thought of the deal, so he stopped worrying about it. Instead, he asked urgently, "then you and young master Rong Can there be further development? "


    "Grandfather, you mean to go to bed? No, I sleep in the guest room


    The old man was disappointed. "You said you were at home. How could you Ah


    How much he wanted me to have a relationship with Rong Xun, so when he pretended that his brain was not working well, he had to find Rong Xun to feed him, to blow on me, and to let us kiss each other Feelings are all pretended!


    What else can I say?


    Now he recovered, I can''t wait to get up, "grandfather, do you know why Wei Shengyang took you away?"


    The old man pulled his face and didn''t speak. I then said, "what does the loss of Nanfeng sister''s body have to do with our Su family?"


    He is still silent, looking at the front, like a statue, and I just want to ask this, he will never open his mouth.


    "Grandfather!" I was a little annoyed, almost roared out.


    "I have a headache. Go out first. I''ll sleep for a while." He said.


    Old man, how old are you? Or you don''t treat me as a person too much. Do you think you can fool me?


    I''m not your little granddaughter anymore.


    "Grandfather told me what was going on, and I went out."


    "You go out." Lying on the bed, closed his eyes, powerful, but also began to play dead.So I next to how to ask, he refused to open his mouth, also refused to open his eyes, in short, is not to give me a reply.


    I have some helpless, only way, "grandfather is determined not to tell me, right, since grandfather has recovered, then I tell Wei Shengyang, maybe he came to ask, grandfather will say."


    I said, trying to make a phone call.


    The old man sat up and glared at me. His eyes almost fell out. His anger was a little frightening.


    "Stop it!"


    "If my grandfather doesn''t tell me, I''ll have to call and ask."


    Threat is really useful. Although I didn''t plan to tell Wei Shengyang, Wei Shengyang''s name is easy to use.


    "Suan, are you really good at it? Ah? How dare you threaten your grandfather when your wings are hard? "


    "You didn''t tell me first."


    "Shut up He pointed at me with his fingers, his body trembled, "who am I doing this for?"?! I''m for you, for the Su family! I managed to escape from him, so I didn''t hesitate to pretend to be a fool. You are good! Tell him what you can do! Do you want your own grandfather to die early in it, so you can inherit the Su family? "


    The more he talked, the more angry he was. Then he coughed violently. His body was shaking. It seemed that he was about to cough up his lungs.


    As far as I know, he didn''t have lung disease, and micro Yang didn''t hurt his internal organs.


    So it can be concluded that the old man is the actor again.


    I stood still. Sure enough, the old man coughed for a while and then stopped.


    I said, "I can''t tell Wei Shengyang. I''m also a member of the Su family. I''m your granddaughter. I just want to know what you''ve done and what happened to Nanfeng''s body."


    Isn''t that too much?


    "I said that no matter what I did, I did it for the sake of the Su family. What''s more, I didn''t do anything harmful. So you can rest assured that you just pretend that I haven''t regained consciousness and become a good granddaughter. The rest is not what you should know. Your cousin''s body is dead. What''s the matter with the body, Gen It doesn''t matter. You just think she''s cremated and it''s over. Do you understand? "


    "Grandfather!"


    "Get out!" He pointed to the door and refused, "I don''t want my granddaughter to be a traitor to the Su family!"


    I bit my lip and my brain was running at full speed, but I couldn''t think of a way to make sure that the old man could tell me what happened to the corpse.


    At this time, the corridor came the rapid footsteps, should be a pair of high-heeled shoes, or very high and thin heels.


    What impresses me most is that Baitao likes to wear such shoes.


    As expected, the footsteps stopped at the door of the ward, and then Bai Tao pushed the door in.


    She looked at me and said with a gentle smile, "Yo, young master Rong''s little girl friend is so filial. She came to see your grandfather so early?"


    "Yes, I''ve been here for a while. Sister, are you here Is that your grandfather''s


    She came here in such a hurry. Of course, she didn''t come to see the old man. Mostly, she came to see if he kept a secret for her?


    "Yes, I heard that when the old man was in hospital, I wanted to come over. But these two days I was really busy and couldn''t get away from myself. This morning I pushed aside a lot of things, so I had time to come over. If I didn''t take a look myself, I was worried after all."


    It''s really a good mouth. If she didn''t come in such a hurry and said she was looking at the fruit in her hand, I would have believed her story.


    "Elder sister, have you heard that my grandfather''s brain is injured, and it''s a little hard to use. Maybe I don''t remember who my elder sister is."


    She said with a smile, "yes, I heard so. Well, I''ll be alone with the old man for a while. You go out first


    I can''t wait to drive me out. If I didn''t know that the old man was clean, I suspected that she had an affair with the old man. And now she''s driving me out just to plot against the old man in a fool''s state.


    "I''ll be right here. If my sister has anything to do, just talk to my grandfather. Anyway, my grandfather can''t understand. You can say anything."


    No, I''m not going out. I''m in a hurry.


    However, the old man waved his hand to her and me, "An''an, you go out first. I''ll talk to you white peach sister alone."


    White peach a little surprised, "you are really installed!"


    "After all, it''s important to protect my life. How can I keep what I don''t want to say if I don''t pretend to be a fool?"


    White peach impolitely sat by the old man''s bed, "the old man is really smart, suan''an, you go out first."


    At this time, there was a sound of footsteps again in the corridor. It was still very loud and urgent. However, although the footsteps were a little chaotic, how could they still feel very rhythmic, as if they had been trained?


    Thinking of this, I suddenly thought of armed soldiers.


    Sure enough, the footsteps stopped directly at the door of the ward, "bang", the door was pushed open, and Wei Shengyang came in.He was dressed in casual clothes, and he looked so handsome, with one hand in his pocket, but his eyes were so sharp.

 Chapter 34

    "Why are you back?" I asked.


    He glanced at me, and then his eyes fell on the old man. The old man had already turned away, bowed his head, played his fingers seriously, and began to play the role of a mentally retarded man.


    "Why did you come back?" Wei Shengyang smiles, full of anger, and walks towards the old man. Bai Tao quickly hides to one side. Wei Shengyang sits next to the old man and looks at him, every word, as if gnashing his teeth. "Then you have to ask your good grandfather how to play tricks with me, right? Old man


    I look at the old man, at this time his body trembles, obviously is extremely afraid, just want to play a will not be afraid of the fool, so try to suppress, also dare not too show.


    "What''s the matter with the old man, officer Wei Sheng What''s the misunderstanding? " The white peach pretended to be a good man and asked.


    Wei Shengyang smiles and claps his hand on the old man''s shoulder. "Old man, what else is addictive?"


    It seems that Wei Shengyang knew that the old man was pretending.


    Bai Tao is surprised. He wants to know that Wei Shengyang''s coming to find the old man must be because of his ass, which is a grasshopper on the rope.


    She thought about it for a while, and knew that the old man was questioned by Wei Shengyang. She always said that it was not a good thing to her. She said, "it''s impossible. We all know that he has brain damage. The doctors all say that. Don''t talk nonsense. It''s because of you that the old man is hospitalized now. Don''t embarrass an old man any more."


    "What''s your business?" Wei Shengyang sweeps Bai Tao with a cold eye. Bai Tao subconsciously steps back, "you care so much about the old man, don''t you say that you are an accomplice with him?"


    White peach body a stiff, dry busy shaking his head back, "what, what accomplice, do not know what you are talking about!"


    "Then it''s none of your business." Wei Shengyang didn''t want to talk to her. He waved, "somebody, take him away for me."


    So the old man was directly dragged away by several armed soldiers, and there was no room for struggle.


    Wei Shengyang was the last one to leave. I watched the old man break away in fear. Bai Tao bravely said, "that Is it true that you misunderstood? "


    "If I don''t have definite evidence, will I come to arrest someone? It seems that Miss Bai wants the dog to meddle with the mouse? You''re not really his accomplice, are you


    "No No... " Bai Tao shakes his head and pretends to be calm.


    I ran after him and said, "Hey, don''t fight with my grandfather. He''s too old to eat."


    Wei Shengyang waved to me and I was gone.


    There were only two people left in the ward, Bai Tao and I. because Bai Tao had been shut up in Wei Shengyang''s room, he looked at me with a very angry look. "Don''t you have a good relationship with that Wei Shengyang? You just watch your grandfather be taken away by him, don''t you care? "


    It''s like I''m the one who has done something wrong.


    I rolled a white eye, "white peach elder sister you are not also looking at, also don''t know to manage."


    "I don''t care! Are you blind? It''s the Wei Sheng Yang who refuses to release people. What can I do? "


    I put out my hand, "you see, you don''t also say that Wei Shengyang won''t let people go. We can''t stop him if he wants to catch people."


    She should also know what I said is reasonable, so she said, "that''s also true. You can''t let your grandfather be taken away. This time, your grandfather has suffered a big loss and was injured. Next time, it''s hard to guarantee that he won''t really hurt him into a fool. ANN, you are the only granddaughter your grandfather admits. If you want to be a good filial child, you have to find a way to kill your grandfather Save me


    She changed her attitude and began to take care of me.


    No matter what method she uses, it can be seen that she is very urgent and wants me to save the old man from Wei Shengyang.


    I smile and shake my head, "elder sister Bai Tao, you know, I''m a stupid person. I really can''t think of any way to communicate with Wei Shengyang, but you can see that he won''t let people go just because of who we are. So elder sister Bai Tao, if you have a heart, please help me. At that time, my grandfather will be killed You are the great benefactor of our Su family


    I think she knew that it was no good to start from me. She was so worried that her face was a little bit bad.


    I moved to the door of the room, and I didn''t want to waste time with her. My eyes turned, "in addition, Wei Shengyang captured my grandfather to trace Nanfeng sister''s corpse. In fact, I also want to know how Nanfeng sister got her corpse. I think, with Wei Shengyang''s ability, I should soon ask everything my grandfather knows."


    I said this on purpose. Sure enough, Baitao''s face became worse and worse, and soon became pale.


    I am more and more happy, ha ha a smile, "well, my grandfather is not here, I have to go to my grandfather to go through the discharge procedures, you feel free, oh, by the way, you''d better leave here early, otherwise, I doubt that you have something to do with Nanfeng sister''s body, no, I have to tell Wei Shengyang, he should not go far."I said has been out of the door, took out the phone, press the number.


    White peach rushed out in a hurry, the sound of high-heeled shoes became disorderly, her heart should also be such a mess.


    She snatched my mobile phone, I just didn''t give it to her. She was bigger and stronger. She snatched my mobile phone and pushed me to the ground.


    "What is this for?" Shen Ke''s voice rang from the end of the corridor, and then he came towards us.


    In the scene he saw, white peach should have pushed me down. I was a victim.


    I rushed over and hugged Shen Ke''s arm, "brother-in-law, I I don''t know what I said wrong. Sister Baitao beat me. I I''m sorry, sister. Don''t be angry... "


    I remember a long time ago, Bai Tao showed me her and Shen Ke''s photos, all kinds of sweet photos, and then I was very angry, I robbed her mobile phone and fell on the ground, she also "innocent" looked at me and said, "what''s the matter with my sister, I just like my brother-in-law..."


    "Shameless!" I raised my hand and slapped her in the face.


    At that time, I didn''t know that Shen Ke had just come to see me beating her, and then I asked what happened.


    At that time, Baitao, just like me now, instantly turned on the white lotus mode, ran to hold Shen Ke''s arm, covered his face and began to cry, saying intermittently, "brother-in-law, help me I don''t know what I said wrong. It seems that I made my sister angry, and she hit me again Elder sister, I didn''t mean to. Elder sister, I''m sorry... "


    The word "you" is very good. It''s like I used to hit her a lot.


    My character originally gave people the feeling that I was more powerful, and Baitao was a standard white lotus, so Shen Ke naturally thought that I often bullied her at home under her guidance.


    Looking down at Bai Tao''s pitiful appearance, Shen Ke''s desire for protection was aroused. Shen Ke glared at me and said, "Bai Nanfeng, I didn''t expect you to be such a person. She''s just your little sister! You have gone too far


    Now Fengshui turns around, right?


    It''s just a white lotus. Who can''t!


    Bai Tao stares at me with wide eyes, and looks at me in surprise or even horror, "how can this scene be so familiar, you Only the three of us knew about it at that time How do you know? "


    I see she points at me and leans behind Shen Ke. She says weakly, "what are you doing, sister? Don''t hit me..."


    Shen Ke''s desire for protection was so easily aroused. He opened his arm and held me behind him in a protective posture, for fear that white peach would hurt me.


    "Baitao, what else do you want to do? Stop here. Don''t go too far!"


    I hugged Shen Ke''s arm to make him feel that I was shivering.


    "Let go! You shameless Bai Tao was angry and rushed to pull me away from behind Shen Ke.


    Shen Ke pushed her away and took me away. He still looked back and glared at her who fell on the ground, "Bai Tao, you are really enough! It''s unreasonable


    "She''s trying to seduce you! Can''t you see that? " White peach screamed, and the collapse was much more serious than I was at that time.


    From this point of view, I was quite calm at that time.


    The performance was good.


    "You think everyone is like you!" Shen Ke disdained to her "hum" for a while, pulling me farther and farther.


    I turned around and made a face at Bai Tao.


    White peach more and more collapse, "ah --" scream resounded through the corridor.


    Shen Ke frowned, shook his head and sighed, "what a crazy woman."


    Shen Ke''s office is on the first floor downstairs. We took the elevator directly. Who knew Bai Tao was so fast. When we came out of the elevator, Bai Tao was already waiting at the door.


    She should be running down, still gasping for breath, very eager to see Shen Ke out, rushed up and hugged him, "Shen Ke Ge!"


    Shen Ke pushed her away and looked at her inexplicably, "white peach, what are you doing?" He glanced at me and said, "I''m your brother-in-law!"


    I look at them, no waves in my heart, even a little want to laugh.


    White peach again rushed over to embrace him, "Nanfeng has died, sister has died, I hold you what''s the matter, I love you! Shen Ke, I love you


    Shen Ke broke away, then pushed her away, "white peach, don''t talk nonsense!" There is no silver here.


    "I don''t talk nonsense, Shen kege. Nanfeng is dead. She is dead at last. We don''t have to be furtive any more. I love you and I know you love me, so let''s get married, Shen kege. Let''s get married!"

 Chapter 35

    Well, now I know why from the beginning, I seldom heard Bai Tao call him "brother-in-law" of Shen Ke. She always called him "brother Shen Ke".


    At that time, I didn''t think much about it. Now I think that Baitao had a premeditation.


    "That''s crazy!" Shen Ke pushed her away and pulled me away. "Think about it!"


    "Shen kege, we..." Bai Tao was rejected by Shen Ke again and again, and her face looked desperate. She covered her stomach with tears. "It''s time for us to get married, too. You don''t have to worry about Bai''s family. I''ll take care of it."


    I stopped, Shen Ke also followed me to stop, and then I pretended to be concerned looking at Bai Tao, "Bai Tao elder sister, what''s wrong with your stomach, are you pregnant?"


    Shen Ke suddenly stares big eyes, looks at Bai Tao, frowns and asks, "are you really pregnant?"


    White peach looked at him, constantly stroking his stomach, biting his lips.


    She should know that if she admits that she is pregnant, Shen Ke will probably let her get rid of her.


    Shen Ke didn''t get the answer, and his expression became colder and colder. "It''s not time to have children. If it''s true, buy some medicine as soon as possible. Do you know?"


    Bai Tao bit her lips more and more tightly, as if she was about to bleed. In fact, I especially want to ask if she doesn''t hurt?


    "White peach! I''m asking you something Shen Ke has no patience, let me go, went to Baitao, forced her up, "go, I''ll take you to obstetrics and gynecology examination, you won''t really be pregnant! Children can''t, can''t, you know? "


    Bai Tao shakes Shen Ke away, "no! I''m not pregnant! I take medicine every time. How can I get pregnant? "


    "Then you say you want to get married!"


    "Even if you want to get married, you just want to get married and have nothing to do with your children!"


    "No, I''m not sure. You must be lying to me. I tell you Baitao, you can''t threaten me with your child! Let''s go. I''ll take you to the obstetrics and gynecology department now. "


    Shen Ke couldn''t help saying that Bai Tao ran away, "no, I said no children. Don''t worry. I''ll buy medicine later. I''ll take it myself. I promise I''ll take it, OK?"?! I''m not in a hurry to get married, am I


    It seems that Baitao still wants to keep the child.


    I squinted and looked at her stomach, thinking that if she really gave birth to this child, for the sake of the child and her own future, she would be more eager to take over the Bai family.


    At that time, my father and even the whole Bai family might be in danger.


    Bai Tao holds four fingers in front of her chest and swears seriously. Shen Ke thinks she should be serious, so she doesn''t ask any more. She turns around to go back to the office and I catch up with her.


    "I''m going back to work. Go back first." Shen Kedao.


    I shook my head, took his arm and looked back carefully. "I I''m a little scared Brother in law, don''t drive me away. Let me stay in your office for a while. I won''t disturb your work... "


    I looked surprised. Sure enough, the white lotus was surprisingly useful to Shen Ke. He didn''t refuse. I followed him to the office.


    At this time, the hospital has not officially started work, so there are no patients. I just sit across from his desk. He works with his head down, and I always look at him.


    After a while, he raised his head, even some embarrassed, "you don''t have to look at me all the time, do what you should do, play mobile phone is OK, I''m not your teacher, will stop you from playing mobile phone."


    I gave him a sweet smile, but he was a little stunned. I said, "I didn''t have much contact with my brother-in-law before. This is the most intimate time. I think Nanfeng loves her brother-in-law so much. It''s true that you are a handsome and gentle man, brother-in-law. You are so nice."


    I think Shen Ke used these free and easy words to deceive me at that time. Now if I don''t pay him back in the same way, how can I be worthy of his free and easy words at that time.


    "That''s for sure."


    "I knew Nanfeng had the best vision. Her brother-in-law was definitely the best kind of man in this matter. I especially like to contact people like her."


    Sure enough, men, in fact, can''t be praised by women, especially Shen Ke, who seems to be conceited, but actually feels inferior because of his origin.


    Shen Ke was a little embarrassed. "Well, I didn''t find that. Your mouth is really sweet."


    "It must be sweet. I often eat sweets, so I not only speak sweetly, but also taste sweet."


    Shen Ke subconsciously put his eyes on my lips, I moved my lips.


    He doesn''t open his eyes again. I can''t help laughing. Shen Ke is so old and not a pure boy. He''s embarrassed to be teased.


    I smile, "brother-in-law, white peach elder sister, is she pregnant in the end?"


    "I don''t think so."


    "But I didn''t meet my brother-in-law in the corridor of the upper floor before," yes, I said the time when he grabbed me. "At that time, my brother-in-law didn''t mean to see me sneaky. In fact, I wasn''t just showing off. It was because I saw sister Bai Tao. She went over with the test sheet and looked down at it carefully. I didn''t say hello to her I heard that. Then I saw that she was going to the obstetrics and gynecology department. I was a little curious, because I thought that I had never heard that sister Bai Tao had a boyfriend. If she was pregnant, who was the father of the child... " I tilted my head to think about it again and made a serious recollection, "and today, sister Baitao fell down several times, subconsciously protecting her stomach. How can I see that Baitao is really pregnant, and she especially wants to give birth to this child.""It''s impossible for her to be born!" Shen Ke stood up with the table.


    I continued to tilt my head and look simple, "by the way, brother-in-law, does sister Baitao like you very much? She hugs you and says she loves you and wants to marry you."


    Shen Ke''s face is not very good, seems to be a little embarrassed, "no matter, I don''t know what''s wrong with her. Maybe it''s your Nanfeng sister''s sudden death. It''s too hard for her to use her brain."


    I nodded and suddenly realized, "I thought Bai Tao''s child belonged to her brother-in-law. I also thought that Bai Tao would use this child to threaten her brother-in-law to get married."


    Speaking of this possibility, Shen Ke''s face suddenly became worse. He may think it is very possible.


    He looked outside, as if looking for someone, should be looking for white peach, it seems that he has made up his mind to take white peach to obstetrics and gynecology examination, if there are children, white peach must be killed.


    I looked at the time and stood up. "It''s almost eight o''clock. My brother-in-law has to go to work, so I won''t disturb him. I''ll go back first."


    I didn''t see Baitao just now. I thought she had already left. As soon as I went out, I met her wandering near the door.


    As soon as I come out, I don''t have good eyes to look at me. It''s like that I have seduced her man.


    I gave her a sweet smile, "sister Baitao hasn''t gone yet, so I''ll go."


    She glared at me and said, "suan''an, I tell you clearly that although your grandfather was captured, he would not dare to say anything even if he died in it. Therefore, the character of Wei Shengyang would let him die in it. You should wait to collect the body for your own grandfather. But you know, if your grandfather really died, it''s your fault that you didn''t stop Wei Shengyang, You are not the direct cause of his death, but also the indirect cause! "


    I put out my hand, "elder sister Bai Tao is still more concerned about herself. Enjoy her brother-in-law''s love for you!"


    I turned and entered the elevator, leaving white peach confused.


    As the elevator door closed, I saw Shen Ke come out of the office and wave to Bai Tao, "Bai Tao, come with me."


    White peach Leng for a while with the past, of course, she would not think, Shen Ke is not thinking of her, just do not want her to have children, he will kill their children.


    Although I said that it had nothing to do with me what the old man was like, Baitao''s "you are not the direct cause of his death, you are also the indirect cause" was like a magic spell, echoing in my ears.


    What to do? If the old man is really caught by Bai Tao, he won''t say even if he is dead


    What if I really died in it


    I went home in a mess. Anliang saw me and her eyes were bright. "Miss, I miss you so much. Where have you been? You don''t take me anymore..."


    He said, it is called a grievance, tears almost fell down.


    I raised my hand to touch his head, and he let me touch his head.


    "But I haven''t seen you for a day. You can''t..."


    "How can we not! For me, a second is as long as three autumn if the eldest lady is not here! "


    I rolled my eyes, "you are finally learning some idioms, OK, OK, a good-looking young man, how personality like a big dog, like sticky."


    "Even if I am a big dog, I want to be by your side, otherwise I always feel uneasy!"


    "I know you''re worried about me. I''m a little sleepy. Go to sleep."


    Anliang ran in front of me and blocked my way. "Miss, how do I think you are worried? What''s the matter with you?"


    He really cared about me. He knew so much about my mood changes that I sighed and looked around the dilapidated yard of the Su family.


    If the old man doesn''t come back, the Su family will have to be in such a mess that no one cares.


    "My grandfather was taken away by Wei Shengyang again. I''m a little worried. I don''t know how to save him from Wei Shengyang. I can''t beat him again, otherwise I''d rather tear my face with him and get it back. "


    Anliang thought for a while, "hard can''t, come soft chant, can''t grab back, we can''t give him Shun Mao, let him be willing to let the old man go."

 Chapter 36

    "Do you mean to please him?"


    "Don''t be so ugly, miss. You are not suitable to be a lick dog. We just make friends with him! That''s it. "


    I, "..." Isn''t that flattering him?


    But to please him, what I can do It doesn''t seem to matter.


    So I fell into the thinking of "how to please Wei Shengyang".


    After thinking about it for a while, I feel that I really can''t do anything great. At most, I know that if Wei Shengyang is busy, he often forgets to eat.


    I think I know him better. I think I know him with my toes. He must be too busy to eat this morning. He may not have time to eat at noon.


    So


    I moved to the kitchen. In order to express my sincerity, I cooked a meal with great care. Then I packed it in an incubator and prepared to send it to the kitchen. By the way, I asked about the old man.


    During the period, Anliang has been beside me, occasionally exclaimed, "Miss, I never knew that you are so virtuous."


    To tell you the truth, how can I not like others praising me so much?


    So when I got into the car and he followed me to the car, I didn''t hesitate to kick him down, and then directly started the car to leave, leaving him crying in the back.


    I don''t think he knows what he did wrong.


    I was stopped at the door, and the guard looked at me coldly, "what are you doing here? Our officer Wei Sheng is busy! Do you have an appointment


    "Do I still use an appointment?" I put my hands around my chest and said to him, "I''m here to send you a meal for officer Weisheng. He didn''t eat. I tell you, if the meal is cold, if officer Weisheng doesn''t like it, you can bear his anger."


    Wei Shengyang''s temper is really getting worse and worse. As soon as I say this, the guard will associate with the appearance of being blamed by Wei Shengyang. Don''t ask me how I know, because I clearly feel that he counsels a lot more than the iron bone clang.


    However, he still looked at me suspiciously, "who are you, officer Weisheng, you are used to deliver food."


    I have a neck, "all with my own cooking to send, such a sweet thing, you say I am who!"


    "Ah," the guard whispered, "sister-in-law Sister in law? "


    I stare at him one eye, "calculate you to know a face, can let me go in now?"


    "Sister in law, please..." The guard took me to Wei Shengyang''s office. "Officer Wei Sheng is not in. He''s going to interrogate a prisoner. It should take quite a long time. My sister-in-law will be calm inside. Just wait a moment."


    I patted him on the shoulder and nodded for sure, "good performance, I will praise you with Wei Shengyang. However, Wei Shengyang is interrogating the old man named Su Guoheng now? "


    As soon as I heard this, the guard believed me more. It seemed that he looked up at me a little. After all, he could know "Su Guoheng". It must be someone very close to Wei Shengyang. Wei Shengyang would tell him.


    "Yes, police officer Wei Sheng told his sister-in-law about this..."


    "He just mentioned it casually." I turned and went out, "where is the interrogation room? I''ll wait for him outside. By the way, I''ll see what he looks like when he interrogates prisoners."


    The little guard believed me, so he didn''t doubt it any more. He told me the location directly, and I went straight to the interrogation room.


    And he came after him and said, "sister-in-law Wait a minute We must have a good word with officer Wei Sheng... "


    "Yes, yes, I promised you. I won''t forget it."


    "Thank you, sister-in-law! My name is Zhan Kuangyin


    I am a Leng, "Zhao Kuangyin?"


    ¡°¡­¡­ No, Zhan Kuangyin My sister-in-law can remember... " He thought about it for a while, and seemed to feel that he didn''t take good care of me enough. He simply sent me there.


    There was also a straight guard standing at the door of the interrogation room. Looking at me coming straight, he reached out and stopped me


    Zhan Kuangyin quickly beat his arm down, and glared at him, "you have eyes and don''t know Taishan! This is our sister-in-law


    "I don''t have a brother..." The guard murmured and suddenly realized, "it''s the boss''s..."


    Zhan Kuangyin glared at him again, "you are not slow enough! The elder sister-in-law came to deliver food to the elder brother. She specially came to listen to the elder brother''s interrogation of prisoners. Just wait for the elder brother here for a while. Don''t make any noise. "


    Zhan Kuangyin finished and looked at me flatteringly, "sister-in-law, this thermos box is very heavy. I''ll take it for you..."


    The weight is just the same, but since someone is courteous, I''m not polite. I gave the incubator to him. "When the sun comes out, you can give it to him."


    We don''t speak very much outside, so it seems that Wei Shengyang inside didn''t hear us. Anyway, the trial was not affected at all.


    I heard the "crackle" sound, especially loud. The guard explained to me in a low voice, "the prisoner has not confessed all the time. The boss is angry, as if he has smashed the wooden table..."I blink. It''s really the style of Wei Sheng Yang.


    I put my ear on the door, and then came the old man''s painful voice of begging for mercy, "master Wei Sheng, I really don''t know, please..."


    "Not yet? Oh, I have plenty of ways for you to say it


    "Ah, don''t..." The old man paused for a moment, "young master Wei Sheng, you have to stay on the front line. Don''t you still like su''an in our family? If you really let me have a weakness, we''ll never forgive you..."


    As expected, the old man was scared by Wei Shengyang. In order to beg for mercy, he began to talk nonsense.


    "Fart!" Wei Shengyang roared, "you are really dazed. Which eye of yours will like her when you see me? Even now that she''s naked and lying on the table begging me, I won''t look at her


    I clenched my fist tightly, and my teeth were almost broken by myself.


    Too much!


    It''s not human!


    I angrily grabbed the bento box in Zhan Kuangyin''s hand, turned and left.


    War Kuangyin Leng for a moment, still behind me, "sister-in-law! Don''t be angry, sister-in-law. The boss doesn''t like that su''an! The boss said that he would not look at that shameless woman! Don''t be angry


    I grinded my teeth and looked back, "who do you mean to be shameless?"


    "I''m not talking about you. I''m talking about suan''an. Suan''an is a shameless woman!"


    "I''ll go to you, my sister is shameless!" I really want to blow him up.


    Wei Shengyang humiliated me, but his subordinates humiliated me!


    "I mean Su an an. Su an an wants to seduce the boss. Su an is shameless!"


    You''re shameless. Your whole family is shameless!


    I was in his confused sight, angrily into the elevator, this mess who love who tube, anyway, I just don''t care!


    This is an independent compound. When I went out, I saw a police dog tied downstairs. He stood up and looked at me. I looked at him.


    Then I looked down at the thermos box in my hand. Well, it''s all fresh food here. I don''t want to feed the dog to Wei Shengyang. That''s right.


    "Little dog, you are blessed today. You usually can''t eat this kind of delicious food in the world." I said and opened the incubator to feed the dog.


    As soon as I reached out my hand, I heard a full of "su''an, stop it!" It''s loud as if the whole building is shaking.


    I looked up and followed the sound. I saw a window on the fourth floor open. Wei Shengyang leaned out and looked at my direction. To be exact, he looked at the incubator in my hand.


    "What are you doing?"


    "I''d like to ask, what are you doing?"


    "Feed the dog, can''t you see my carefully prepared dog food."


    "Stop it! You come up


    I shook the incubator, "Wei Sheng Yang, are you hungry?"


    "You don''t understand me when I ask you to bring it up?"


    ¡°¡­¡­ Are you going to compete with the dog for dog food? Wei Shengyang, do you have such poor accommodation conditions? "


    After such a long distance, I can see Wei Shengyang gnashing his teeth, and his face is getting darker and darker.


    Yes! That''s it. You''re so angry!


    He was silent with a cold face. "Suan''an, you came to see your grandfather. You don''t want to see him, do you?"


    "The threat is shameful! You should not be a shameful person


    "I''ll ask you, will you come up?"


    "Up


    I, "..." I despise myself for being spineless, really.


    Two minutes later, I appear in Wei Shengyang''s office. At this time, Wei Shengyang has put his hands behind his head, leaning on the back of his chair, bathing in the sunshine and enjoying his life.


    "Coming?" He raised his eyebrows at me.


    I slammed the incubator on the table in front of Wei Shengyang! Here comes the lunch snatched from under the dog''s mouth


    He didn''t care. He opened the incubator, looked at the delicate layout inside, smelled the smell, and raised his eyebrows at me, "did you make it? I can''t see. You''re a good craftsman. "


    "Officer Wei Sheng, please try it. I don''t know if it''s from under the dog''s mouth. It tastes different for ordinary people."


    He is still not angry, those chopsticks eat up, still very enjoy the appearance of the meal, but very satisfied with the appearance.


    "You sit here." He pointed to the stool across the table and asked me to sit down. Naturally, I would not be polite.


    Looking at his delicious food, and thinking about what he said just at the door, I looked at him viciously and began to regret it.


    Regret just should feed the dog first, I don''t believe he can rob the rest.


    Wei Shengyang looked up at me, and my vicious eyes bumped together, I quickly turned away.


    He continued to eat with his head down, and suddenly said, "in fact, my relationship with men and women is not chaotic, and I don''t sleep with others casually."He should have known that I was angry and deliberately explained it to me.

 Chapter 37

    Should I be happy?


    You''re kidding! I don''t care if he''s in a mess!


    "A lot of people pasted me, and I didn''t sleep with anyone." He continued.


    I can''t help but say, "I know, officer Weisheng is either not good or likes men."


    He looks a little bit bad, "I can not, you did not try it?"


    My face "Teng" a red, there is a sense of want to escape.


    I think he may be deliberately insulting me, I am a little angry, "yes, so you like men, this is the correct solution. Last time we had an accident, I know, after all, the name of a man was always called by officer Weisheng."


    It''s humiliating. Who won''t!


    Sure enough, Wei Shengyang was angry with me. He put down his chopsticks and stopped eating. He looked at me with one face.


    How can I feel so straightforward? I continued, "so officer Wei Sheng can''t look at women when he is sober. Even if a beautiful woman is pasted on it, you can''t be tough. This is the correct solution to the fact that your relationship between men and women is not chaotic. Is your relationship between men and women chaotic?"


    Seeing his more and more gloomy face, I became more and more energetic. "In this way, that''s why you choose to work with men. I don''t know if officer Weisheng has ever harassed Ye he and his men. If not, I have to remind them to guard against Wolves! Maybe it''s not enough just to tell them. I should inform the media that the reason why Prince Wei Shengyang didn''t fall in love for many years is that he actually likes men. This news is very popular. It''s sure to be worth a lot of money. Maybe I can make a fortune by it. Well, it''s good. "


    I said to myself and nodded. When I think about the scene, I can''t be angry. It''s so good.


    However, I didn''t wait for that time. Now it seems that Wei Shengyang has been blown up by Qi.


    He stood up and walked towards me. I was a little flustered. Then he stood up. It was too late. He caught me and picked me up and laid me on the table.


    "You What are you doing? " I have to break free, but I can''t.


    "What am I doing?" He was condescending, hooked his lips on me, and then began to unbutton my clothes. At this time, he and I were face to face, just a few centimeters away. The warm air he exhaled sprayed on my face. "I want you to see, when I''m awake, OK or not."


    "Yes, yes. Weisheng is a big police officer. He is tall and powerful, handsome and no one can reach him. I have eyes and don''t know what to do. It''s my nonsense! It''s all my fault


    I struggled, hit the incubator, scraped the incubator to the ground, and made a big bang.


    Soon the shutter was pushed open with a bang, and ye he rushed in, "what''s the matter, boss..."


    Then he was seeing our ambiguous posture and quickly covered his eyes, "if you are not polite, do not look! You are welcome! I didn''t see anything You go on Boss, I''ll go out first! "


    Ye he quickly closed the door and covered his eyes with one hand.


    I, "..."


    "You''ve gone too far!" I tried my best to push him away when Wei Shengyang didn''t pay attention. Then I tied the button of my clothes and ran out in a hurry.


    Ye he was still wandering not far from the door. Seeing that I came out, he was stunned. "It''s finished so soon Oh, no, I mean, did I rush in and disturb you? I''m sorry, the boss isn''t angry. I just heard a loud voice. I''m afraid that the boss will have an accident in it. I''m worried for a moment. I didn''t think so much about it. "


    "Just rush in!"


    "No, I didn''t rush in. I didn''t see anything!" Ye he raised his hand to his chest and swore, "really, so Do I have to call you sister-in-law? "


    "My sister-in-law All blame Wei Shengyang, I am about to explode, then I suddenly flash a light in my mind.


    My thief came to Ye he''s ear and said, "when you first went in, you didn''t see that your boss was angry with me. He just wanted me to hit me according to me."


    Ye he is really on the road, immediately eight trigrams asked, "ah? The boss is angry. Why


    "Because Because I discovered one of his secrets, he In fact, the reason why he didn''t fall in love for so many years and didn''t have any fixed women around him is that he likes men... "


    "Ah?"


    "So you clean boys, you should always keep a distance from Wei Shengyang. Many times, he looks at you and thinks about how to harass you. It''s because I found this thing that I was hit on the table by him. I''m sorry to say that I didn''t suffer. Thank you, ye he."


    What I''m talking about makes me feel so uncomfortable.


    I suddenly turned around and saw Wei Shengyang standing at the door, pulling his face, his eyes falling on my back like a knife.I, "..." Did you get caught?


    It''s too late to say anything. It''s thirty-six stratagems. I ran away in a hurry.


    "Ye he, you have to keep yourself clean. Don''t let him take advantage of you. I can''t help you too much. I''ll take care of myself!"


    Ye he then turned around and saw Wei Shengyang. He was very excited, "old Boss... "


    I ran into the elevator. In my last sight, I saw Wei Shengyang waving to Ye he, "Ye he, come here, I''ll talk to you."


    Ah - poor ye he, may you rest in heaven


    I ran back to Su''s house, and Anliang couldn''t wait to run after me. "Miss, miss, officer Weisheng is very satisfied with your craftsmanship. Did he say anything about the old man, but there is hope?"


    I am a Leng, right, the matter of the old man


    Wei Shengyang has no place to vent his anger at me. Maybe it''s all transferred to the old man.


    "Well Grandfather Maybe I can''t come back... "


    Ah - poor grandfather, may you rest in heaven


    "What happened?" Anliang became nervous. "Is it Weisheng officer who is not satisfied with the cooking skills of the first lady?"


    ¡°¡­¡­ There was an accident. It''s hard to say... "


    Anliang didn''t ask again, only said, "in that case, what can the old man do? We can''t ignore him."


    I, "..." Grandfather and granddaughter have tried their best. I can''t appear in front of Wei Shengyang any more. How lucky you are


    But Anliang is right. I can''t ignore the fact that the old man is in such deep water. After all, more than half of Wei Shengyang''s anger at him is probably due to me.


    Originally, Wei Shengyang might not do anything to him, but now it may not be the same. If he is dazzled by anger, I''m afraid he can only collect the corpse for the old man.


    So I can''t ignore the old man


    After two days of melancholy, I was glad that I didn''t receive the news of collecting the old man''s body. At the same time, I thought of a way that was not the way.


    Although I can''t find Wei Shengyang, I can ask from others.


    I dialed Yehe''s phone, Yehe refused me without hesitation, "no, I can''t get out now, I''m busy."


    "I have a beautiful woman''s contact information. It''s definitely your favorite type."


    Yeh Hutton said, "I really can''t, Miss Su. I''m not that kind of person."


    "In fact, I have a city group, all of them are post-95, and I know many of them. I can introduce them to you!"


    "Well, Miss Su, where are you? I''ll be right there."


    Soon Ye he appeared in a coffee shop near Su''s home and ordered me coffee and desserts with great interest. "I don''t know what Miss Su needs to come to me. As long as I can do it, just tell me!"


    "I just want to ask about my grandfather. He How are you Are you still alive? Are you still healthy?


    Ye he nodded, "the old man is OK, although he will be interrogated by the old man every day, but the old man''s mouth is really hard, that is, he doesn''t say anything. The old man, although he says something ruthlessly, after all, knows that the old man is old, in fact, it doesn''t cause any substantial harm to him. You don''t have to worry."


    I nodded so that I could rest assured.


    But ye he glanced at me, hesitated for a moment, and still arrived, "but..."


    "Well?"


    "But the boss is really angry with you. I advise you to stay away recently. He even said..."


    "Say what?"


    "I see you do it once, let you know the price of nonsense..."


    I, "..." Thank you for your concern, ye he!


    Seeing off Ye he, I became more and more melancholy. What can I do? It seems that this time I really got into Wei Shengyang.


    If there is no intersection with him, I''m not afraid to be provoked. The problem is that there is intersection.


    Once the old man is in his hands, I have to be scared for a day.


    "Miss, have you offended master Wei Sheng?" Anliang suddenly appeared, just like a ghost, which scared me.


    "Didn''t I leave you at home, and you followed me?" I glared at him.


    He actually began to act like a coqueter again, "Oh, I''m really worried about the eldest lady! It''s rare for me to have a holiday. I don''t care if I don''t take my eldest daughter with me. Today, since I''m at home, how can I watch my eldest daughter come out and not worry about it? So I''ll come and have a look. If someone wants to plot against my eldest daughter, I won''t let him go! "


    I rolled my eyes, "if you want to say that someone is plotting against me, it''s you, sneaky."


    "Miss, what should we do about the old man?"


    He doesn''t need to do anything, it''s just me.


    Things have come to this stage, I dare not go to Wei Shengyang to seek death, so I have to find a way.Since I can''t start from him, I''ll start from others!


    "Go, find Baitao!"

 Chapter 38

    Soon, I dialed Baitao. She didn''t have my phone number, so her voice was gentle and confused, "hello?"


    "Sister Baitao, I''m suan''an."


    "Cheap little man The words she squeezed out of her teeth were full of chill, and she wished she could swallow me alive.


    I remember the last time I met, I was still with Shen Ke, and then Shen Ke wanted to kill her child.


    I smile, "white peach elder sister how a mouth scolds me, I can innocent very, also confused very, don''t know where to provoke white peach elder sister."


    "Bah!"


    "My brother-in-law took you to have a physical examination. Are you really pregnant? Is the child still there? "


    "You''re so cheap! Shut up She screamed sharply and then coughed violently.


    She seems to be in poor health. Maybe it''s the sequela of killing her child.


    "Sister Baitao, don''t say that. It''s not that I''m killing your child. It''s my brother-in-law. So you can''t blame me, and you can''t blame my brother-in-law. After all, the child belongs to Shen Ke. He just takes back his genes. If you like children so much, you can find a man who doesn''t want to take back his genes."


    "Roll --" white peach screamed, and then began to cough violently.


    I heard her hang up while she coughed.


    Hang up


    Well


    It''s OK. I can still text.


    Soon I edited the text message and sent it to my sister. My sister should pay attention to her health, and her anger will hurt her. Don''t rush to blackmail me. There''s something very important about you. It''s about my grandfather. ¡¿


    as I expected, her short message soon came back? Say it directly. ¡¿


    through the phone, I can imagine that she hated me deeply, and then had to reply to me angrily.


    Well, it''s cool.


    [it''s not convenient to talk on the phone. It''s really hard to say. I''ll wait for you at the triumphal Cafe not far from Su''s home. If you want to hear me in detail, please come here as soon as possible. ¡¿


    I didn''t use any nervous words, I knew Baitao must have been scared, so she came here soon.


    On this hot day, she was wearing a long shirt and trousers. When she came over, she coughed and covered her mouth from time to time. She walked a little wobbly, as if she hadn''t seen her for a few days. She lost a lot of weight.


    When she came near, I saw her face. Although she had delicate makeup, it was hard to cover up her weakness.


    These days, she had a very bad time.


    "What''s the matter, just say it." She sat opposite me. Although she was already very weak, she still wanted to hold her neck in front of me and put on a strong air.


    "You should know about the second time my grandfather was taken away by Wei Shengyang?"


    "Needless to say, it''s useless. Let''s get to the point." She squinted at me as if she didn''t want to say a word to me. I even saw a strong hostility in her eyes.


    It''s like how much I want to see her Anyway, I really want to see her. I want to see her robbed of her boyfriend, see her world collapse, see her betrayal, be frustrated


    "He hasn''t come back until now. Wei Shengyang has refused to let him go. This is not the point. The point is that I just received the news from him. He said he asked me to tell you that if it goes on like this, he really can''t hold on. He said that he hopes sister Baitao can save him."


    I deliberately do not finish saying, white peach some nervous pinched the cup, but still put on a face light look, "no?"


    "No more."


    "I don''t know!"


    "Sister Baitao, my grandfather suffered in it. Don''t you plan to take care of it?"


    White peach or a pair of indifferent appearance, "and I have nothing to do with your grandfather is really puzzling."


    "But the old man said..." Seeing her cold attitude, Anliang couldn''t help but open her mouth, but I interrupted him and didn''t let him go on. "Forget it, Anliang, you can''t blame sister Baitao. It''s my grandfather who has a bad life."


    "Ah, old man, I''m afraid if I really want to die in it, or I can only give in to young master Wei Sheng and tell the news." Anliang understood in an instant, didn''t ask white peach again, said sadly.


    White peach stood up, "I thought how big a matter, your own things or think about their own how to solve it, I went back."


    She didn''t want to say one more word, so that she didn''t give us a chance to say one more word, so she couldn''t wait to get to the door and drove away.


    "Miss, she doesn''t really care, does she?" Anliang looked at her back and asked anxiously.


    I shook my head, "no, our words today have been rooted in her heart like a seed. If she really turns a deaf ear to the old man, and she is tortured to death by herself, we will wait. She will go to find Wei Shengyang, but it may be a long time. It''s just a matter of time."


    Anliang nodded, then shook his head, "no, she won''t go too late. Can''t the old man insist on that time?"Otherwise, Anliang is really a real crow''s beak. As soon as he finished speaking, I received a call from Wei Shengyang before I could comfort him.


    I haven''t received a phone call from Wei Shengyang for a long time, especially Ye he''s saying that "he says he will do it once he sees you". So Wei Shengyang is absolutely dangerous to me.


    I hesitated again and again, Wei Shengyang also insisted, the phone has been ringing for a long time, I was again cool urged to connect the phone.


    "That Master Wei Sheng, but you want me


    "Your grandfather said that he would like to see you and explain his last words. Please hurry up, or he may not last long."


    "What happened to my grandfather?" I squeezed my cell phone tightly and asked.


    "If you come to see it yourself, you''ll know. If you delay, you can come to collect the corpse directly." He spoke so hard that he hung up the phone without giving me a chance to ask.


    I, "..."


    "What''s the matter with the old man? Is there an accident all of a sudden?" Anliang asked nervously.


    I rolled a white eye, "thanks to your crow mouth, the old man can''t do it, I''m going now, you go home first."


    "Miss, you take me with you. The old man is very well. Why can''t he do it all of a sudden? It may be weird. Miss, I don''t trust you to go by yourself!"


    Then Anliang was forced to kick out of the car by me. I might have been dazzled by the word "last words" at that time, so that I didn''t expect that what Anliang said was really a lie from Wei Shengyang.


    Of course, when I got to weishengyang, I didn''t know that I was cheated. Although I was worried that weishengyang would not let me go, I couldn''t listen to the so-called "last words".


    Zhan Kuangyin, the gatekeeper, saw me coming, and immediately welcomed me cheerfully, "sister-in-law, I haven''t seen you for a long time!"


    I cough, "Wei Sheng Yang is in it. I''ll go in and look for him."


    It''s obvious that Zhan Kuangyin still treats me as Wei Shengyang''s girlfriend, not only does he not stop me, but also leads me in front.


    Finally, he couldn''t help asking, "that sister-in-law, what you said last time bothered you to say something nice in front of the boss..."


    ¡°¡­¡­ Sorry, I forgot. I''ll say it today. "


    "I really don''t want to guard at the door. It''s too frustrating. I can''t say a word every day. I think this job should be given to the old man, so I really need to ask my sister-in-law and the old man to open up and let the old man transfer me anywhere. It''s true."


    I look at his hopeful eyes and feel embarrassed.


    Farewell to him, I hastened to open the door of Wei Shengyang''s office.


    He raised his head from the pile of papers and raised his eyebrows at me. "You dare to come here."


    I light cough, "after all is Wei Sheng young master command, how dare I neglect.". Well, where is my grandfather? Can I go to see him now? "


    I see Wei Shengyang has been looking at me, still expressionless, seems to be seriously looking, so some fear, just want to quickly escape from his sight.


    "Master Wei Sheng? Can I see my grandfather? "


    He pursed his lips and didn''t speak. I was more and more flustered. I didn''t dare to look up at him. I could only say, "that If my grandfather tells me something about Nanfeng''s body, even a little clue, I will tell you immediately. I mean what I say... "


    May be "Nanfeng sister" three words all of a sudden stimulated Wei Shengyang, he came back, looked at me again, mouth with a touch of evil smile.


    "Your grandfather is really good."


    "What do you mean, you lied to me?" I am a Leng, see he didn''t refute, realize oneself was cheated, so a little angry.


    "People are always responsible for the mistakes they have done." He lengthened the tone, meaning something.


    After a meal, I suddenly lost my temper and was even a little afraid. Then I immediately planned a hundred ways to escape in my mind.


    The tongue also has some knots, "what What''s wrong? I don''t think I''ve done anything wrong. After all, I''ve been clever since I was a child. Even if I do something wrong, I believe that master Weisheng doesn''t care about villains, he just Just let me go? "


    Wei Shengyang looks at me with a smile, I think he is not thinking about how to deal with me


    I retreated little by little until I got to the door. My hand was on the door and I was ready to run away. "Well, since my grandfather has nothing to do, I have some other things that I won''t delay here, and I won''t delay young master Weisheng''s time. I''ll go first!"


    However, before I opened the door, there was a rush of footsteps outside, like two pairs of shoes. I could even recognize that one pair was sharp heels, and the other was flat shoes.


    Zhan Kuangyin''s voice also came, "madam, no way, madam, our boss is busy working, you can''t go in casually!"


    "Get out of the way!" It''s the impatient voice of Bai Tao.Sure enough, Baitao couldn''t help coming to find weishengyang so soon?

 Chapter 39

    Wei Shengyang narrowed his eyes, only listening to the voice, he also judged that this is Bai Tao, looking at me, "what is she doing here?"


    "She came to you to confess about the body. I can''t let her see me." Then I looked around and knew that I couldn''t go out from the front door, so I had to hide in a safe place, so I couldn''t let Bai Tao see me. Otherwise, if she knew that I was with Wei Shengyang, she would know that I was cheating her, and she would not tell the whereabouts of the body.


    "There." Wei Shengyang looked at me in a panic and pointed to a side door beside me.


    I don''t want to go in. This is a room of Wei Shengyang, with bookshelves and beds. It''s also very big.


    Wei Shengyang is really powerful. There are bedrooms in the office. What do you do with the bedrooms? Is it convenient to sleep with all kinds of women?


    I turned my mouth, and my eyes were on the bedside table. There was a picture frame on the cabinet, in which two people took a group photo. I actually made me feel so familiar.


    They are all seventeen or eighteen years old, a teenager, a girl Isn''t that what we used to be?


    He even keeps our group photo in such a conspicuous place. It''s not like Wei Shengyang.


    It''s like he I miss you so much


    I shook my head and didn''t want to be amorous. I put my ear on the half closed door and paid attention to Wei Shengyang''s office.


    Sure enough, what Baitao wants to do, Rao is blocked by Zhan Kuangyin. She is quite rude and pushes open the door of the office.


    At the same time, Zhan Kuangyin, who appears in the scene, looks at Wei Shengyang with some regret, "old Boss, this woman has to find you. I can''t stop her... "


    Wei Sheng Yang picks an eyebrow, "don''t blame you, you go out first."


    Bai Tao is not polite. He closes the door with his backhand and comes in. He moves to Wei Shengyang and caresses the chair on the opposite side of the table. "Master Wei Sheng, I have something important for you. Can I sit here and talk about it?"


    "Sit down."


    Bai Tao sat down and seemed to be preparing for the opening. Then he said, "I know. Have you been tracing the disappearance of Nanfeng''s body?"


    "Yes."


    "So what''s the clue now?"


    "If you want to tell me any clue, just say it directly. I''m not very interested in boring words." Weishengyang comes to the point.


    "You took Su Guoheng twice. What did Su Guoheng say?"


    Wei Shengyang said with a smile, "I arrested Su Guoheng because there is enough evidence to suspect that he is an international spy. It has nothing to do with the corpse. I''m not a person bending the law for personal gain. Don''t talk nonsense."


    I, "..." That serious attitude, said with the truth.


    White peach light cough, "so say, Su Guoheng actually did not say what."


    "You took the body." Wei Sheng''s face is expressionless.


    White peach a hear this words, facial expression but instant changed, "Su Guoheng says?"


    "It doesn''t matter whether he said it or not. The point is that you took it."


    Wei Sheng Yang cheats her without expression. Although he is not sure, in Bai Tao''s opinion, this point can be known by Wei Sheng Yang. It must be su Guoheng who betrayed her.


    Hesitated for a moment, white peach nodded, "I took it. But... " She paused.


    It''s obvious that before she came here, she planned to say something else, but before she said it, she was cheated out of the truth by Wei Shengyang.


    "Do you say it or not?" Wei Sheng Yang urges Tao.


    Bai Tao lowered her head, and then began to twitch. She wiped the corners of her eyes with her hands. Whether she had tears or not was another matter, but it didn''t matter. She just wanted to cry again.


    After all, she is always so charming when she cries. Most men can''t resist it. They want to hold her in their arms and comfort her.


    Although Shen Ke is usually not good to her, but when the white peach and white lotus get up, Shen Ke will have no resistance.


    Weishengyang stood up, in addition to impatience, did not show the slightest pity for jade, want to white peach this plan blunder, after all, weishengyang is not an ordinary man.


    "Just admit to taking the body away. I can arrest you now." Wei Shengyang said coldly, "come..." People.


    "No! Listen to me first See Wei Sheng Yang really want to move the real case, she hastened to stop.


    Then he continued to pick up, "it''s not my intention to take away the body, it''s Nanfeng''s own meaning."


    "Oh? What do you say? " Wei Shengyang was angry with her.


    "At that time, Nanfeng sister and Shen Ke brother-in-law were engaged. Maybe she was too happy to be sad. She was so excited that she suddenly fell ill. I happened to be next to her. She held my hand, and her eyes were not willing. It was too late to rescue her. She said that if she really died, she didn''t want to be cremated. She said that she wanted me to keep the body and said that she didn''t believe in God''s treatment for her So unkind, she said that as long as her body is still there, maybe she can survive


    When I stayed in the room, I was angry with her and wanted to clap for her story.I think Wei Shengyang''s attitude should be similar to mine. He grinned, "Oh? What else


    "Yes, Nanfeng said it to me personally. In her final consciousness, she gave me such a last wish. You know I was brought up by her. How can I refuse my sister''s only last wish? But there is such a rule in our city that people must be cremated when they die. I have to disobey the rule to help Nanfeng, but in order not to cause unnecessary troubles I can only pretend to obey the rules and send Nanfeng''s body to the funeral home, and then try to steal it out without being found. "


    Wei Shengyang sneered, "so after you steal out, no one finds the body lost?"


    "Discovery is discovery, but it''s not important, isn''t it? If it wasn''t for you to turn on the autopsy and lose the body, no one would know except those people who didn''t dare to make a public statement in the funeral home. Am I right?"


    Wei Shengyang shrugged, "what does that have to do with Su Guoheng?"


    "When I was planning to steal the body, my people told me that there was a car parked in front of the funeral home. Su An''an, Su Guoheng''s granddaughter, was sitting in the car. She seemed to have some ideas. I guessed that she might also come for Nanfeng''s body, but I don''t know whether she came to steal the body or just to have a look. After all, what is she doing here, right It doesn''t matter to me. The important thing is that I suddenly think of a new plan. If the body is lost, I need to find a scapegoat. As Nanfeng''s cousin, Su an is a good scapegoat. "


    Maybe the reason Bai Tao said before about stealing the body is not true, but the process of blaming me must be true.


    Baitao, you are really me. You won''t let me go when I die. I clenched my fist.


    Bai Tao watched Wei Shengyang listen carefully, and continued, "I know that this cousin has some mental problems, so if I communicate with her directly, I may fail. So I called Su Guoheng, the cousin''s grandfather. Su Guoheng, a man who dreams of carrying forward the Su family, and I asked him to participate in a business he and Bai family can''t refuse In fact, he didn''t do anything, just let him be responsible for destroying the surveillance video of the funeral home. And I also told him that if this matter was publicized, then the cooperation relationship would be terminated. He was glad to find out that I think he didn''t expect the real huidongchuang incident at that time, but in order to continue the business cooperation with the Bai family, he didn''t want to say anything. "


    At this point, the white peach is the old man''s temperament and temperament grasp quite in place.


    "So..." Bai Tao concluded, "in fact, I have never done anything wrong to Nanfeng sister. Even if I take away his body, I just want to fulfill her last wish, although I also know that people can''t come back from death."


    White peach said particularly emotional, said I quickly believe.


    I am the client, so I know the scene at that time is not like that, but under Bai Tao''s acting skills, Wei Shengyang, who does not know the truth, will believe her?


    Wei Shengyang didn''t say a word. He leaned back on the chair with no expression on his face. He felt that there was a sea in his heart, and no one knew what he thought.


    Bai Tao looked at him and urged, "that''s all I have to say, master Wei Sheng. Are you listening?"


    "I''m listening." Wei Shengyang responded, and then finally put his eyes on Bai Tao, "if you say that, everything makes sense."


    Listen to the meaning of his words, he is to believe the white peach''s lies.


    I''m still looking forward to him. Alas, I''m a little frustrated.


    "Well, that''s what happened," Baitao stood up. "Now that master Weisheng knows the truth, he should know that Su Guoheng is actually an innocent person involved. He also knows that although sister Nanfeng''s body is lost, the person who stole the body is not malicious. Su Guoheng can be released, and master Weisheng should not be investigated. I''ll go back first I''m going


    The purpose of her nonsense is very clear, just to persuade Wei Shengyang to let the old man go.


    "Wait a minute," Wei Sheng Yang said, "according to what you mean, the body is still in your hands, isn''t it? Give it back to me where it is. "


    White peach steps, she slowly turned back, "Weisheng young master, I heard that you and Nanfeng sister had some conflicts before, but Nanfeng sister has died, I hope you don''t worry about it, and don''t embarrass her body, OK?"


    "You never said why Nanfeng got sick, and I don''t trust you. I want to examine her body." It''s a cold channel.


    In fact, Bai Tao is guilty. I saw her nervously clench the strap of her satchel, but she pretended to be calm on her face. "No, you have to examine the body. If you want to examine it well, you have to dissect the body. That''s different from cremation against Nanfeng''s will. I can''t give you the body!"

 Chapter 40

    It''s called a person who is awe inspiring. People who don''t know really think that she has deep feelings for me.


    "I said, I want the body."


    "I said, I don''t trust that Nanfeng''s body will be handed over to anyone. I can''t give it to you when I know you want to destroy her body. It''s impossible! I''m going


    "Stop." Wei Shengyang stood up, and he walked slowly to Baitao. When Baitao was confused, he raised his hand and grabbed her neck, lifting her up like a chicken.


    "I said, I want the body."


    Bai Tao struggled, but she was in Wei Shengyang''s hands, of course, without the power of backhand. Soon her face turned red from her neck.


    I can see that she has difficulty breathing.


    Then she burst into tears and said, "I really can''t give it to you. It''s also Nanfeng''s last wish. Nanfeng asked me not to give the body to anyone and asked me to keep it."


    Of course, Wei Shengyang didn''t want to kill her, so when she couldn''t hold on, he put her down.


    Bai Tao covers her neck and retreats. She looks at Wei Shengyang in horror, coughs and explains urgently, "do you still like Nanfeng elder sister? I don''t know how you think about Nanfeng elder sister. Although she has many men, she has strange relationships with many men, and she has played with many men''s feelings, so she doesn''t want those even when she dies The man came to take revenge on her body, so Nanfeng elder sister specially stressed that I should keep the body well. You are also a man. If you really have feelings for Nanfeng elder sister, don''t go against her will, OK


    White peach with half beg for mercy attitude nonsense, I tightly clenched my fist, want to go out to strangle her.


    And I have strange relationships with a lot of men?


    And I played with a lot of men''s feelings?


    And I''m worried that the men will retaliate on my body, so let her keep my body?


    I''m really convinced. Even if she died, she didn''t forget to smear me with that white lotus attitude!


    I wish I could run out and strangle her!


    "I said I want the body, you don''t give it, do you?" Wei Shengyang takes a step in the direction of Bai Tao.


    White peach was scared and yelled, "I didn''t give it, I just can''t give it! I can''t betray Nanfeng


    Wei Shengyang just didn''t believe her story, and continued to step forward. Bai Tao backed back against the wall and couldn''t avoid it. She was so scared that she squatted down and hugged her head, "give it! I''ll give it to you


    That''s it?


    I narrowed my eyes, white peach since so painstakingly stole the body, how can it be so easy to return it? I don''t believe the fear of being pinched by Wei Shengyang is so big.


    Sure enough, after Wei Shengyang stopped, Bai Tao looked up at him, "I can give you the body, I can give it to you right away, but I want a condition... "


    Sure enough


    Wei Shengyang looked down at her and said, "I want you to think of a way to make su Guoheng''s granddaughter Su An''an disappear from the world."


    "Reason."


    "I saw her seduce Nanfeng sister''s boyfriend with my own eyes, and then I think that the day Nanfeng sister died, she lingered at the door of the funeral home. I think she may have coveted Nanfeng sister''s boyfriend for a long time, which is a kind of defilement to Nanfeng sister. I can''t allow such a thing to happen! I can''t


    I wobbled and almost missed the door.


    Her hoarse voice is almost true.


    Dare to talk so freely, does she treat others as a fool, or does she have a problem with her IQ?


    She looked at Wei Shengyang, and his face was expressionless. She might not be able to determine whether Wei Shengyang believed her words and continued to mend the sword. "Moreover, with these things in mind, I think that Nanfeng''s sudden death at the engagement banquet may really be someone''s murder. You know, Nanfeng''s actually a very good person. She should not have any enemies, so the person who killed her can only kill her It''s Suan an who has been coveting her boyfriend for a long time! Yes, that''s her! Kill Nanfeng


    "Shut up!" I finally got out of the door.


    When Bai Tao saw me, he looked at Wei Shengyang and the door. He stammered, "you You''ve already passed your anger. You''ve only played me like a monkey? "


    I can''t help laughing, "it''s not about being a monkey. Sister Baitao, what do you mean by letting someone kill me? What do you mean by saying that I seduced Shen Ke? "


    Even if anything can be tolerated, but she said I can''t bear to fall in love with Shen Ke. She thought everyone was as blind as her?


    I''ve been blind once in the south wind. May I be blind a second time? impossible!


    "You You are the murderer Bai Tao bit his teeth and pointed to me, "do you think that you and master Wei Sheng will be finished through anger? Don''t believe her, master Wei Sheng! She is also looking for the corpse. She is looking for the corpse because she is afraid that the corpse will be found out, and then it will be found out that she killed it, so she wants to destroy it! "Wei Shengyang stepped forward and directly lifted the white peach from the ground. "Who is the killer? I''ll check it myself. Tell me, what about the body?"


    This is to make it clear that Wei Shengyang doesn''t believe her words. She struggles and hides aside. "The body is in my hand. I won''t give it to you!"


    "Do you think I can do nothing for you if you don''t say it?" The little sun is approaching step by step.


    White peach body, shaking, "no, you don''t come over, even if you use force to subdue me, it''s useless, if I have an accident, the body will be no one to manage, you don''t know where the body is anymore!"


    She''s still trying to threaten us with bodies?


    After hearing Bai Tao''s last words, Wei Shengyang was shaken. He put down his hand and frowned, looking a little irritable.


    Once the body is destroyed, all the efforts made by Wei Shengyang fall short.


    I know he''s bent on finding out my innocence with a corpse.


    White peach sneered, "what''s the matter, young master Weisheng, you dare not do it to me, you still want the body, then kill her!"


    She pointed at me, her eyes were ferocious.


    I really can''t stand her, step forward, in the case of her defenseless hand into her mouth, will tear open, "no one needs! No one needs the body, no one believes your nonsense, I''ll tear your mouth now, I''ll let you threaten! Let you threaten! "


    In my life, Bai Nanfeng seems to be a very gentle person. It''s the first time that he has ever laid such a heavy hand on a person.


    Even if I die with her, I will punish her today.


    She screamed in agony, heartbroken.


    After a while, she pushed me away with all her strength. Her whole face was deformed and she covered her mouth with her hand and screamed.


    I went to her again. Wei Shengyang held me and shook his head at me. "Nanfeng''s body is still with her."


    "So what? I''ll tell you clearly that Baitao and Shenke are the killers. They conspired to kill me! They are the killers I yelled.


    Wei Shengyang looked at me, a little surprised.


    Then I realized that I had said something wrong, and quickly changed my words, "they conspired to kill my Nanfeng elder sister. Baitao was the mastermind. She poisoned Nanfeng, Shenke was the mastermind. He knew the plan, but he also knew that Baitao loved him deeply. So after Nanfeng elder sister died, Baitao was the only daughter of the Bai family. Even if she was the adopted daughter, she was the only one. She could inherit the Bai family Shen Ke will enjoy his success. "


    Wei Shengyang still looked at me. He looked at me. His eyes were deep. I felt that he was not thinking about the corpse.


    Bai Tao was very surprised that I knew the real situation. He widened his eyes and denied, "no, if that''s true, then our plan should be perfect. Nanfeng is the only one who knows, but Nanfeng is dead. Has she given you a dream to let you know these things? Weisheng young master, she is nonsense. Don''t believe her, she just wants to know Let you hurt me, or detain me, and then Nanfeng sister''s body is left unattended, she can be at large! She, suan''an, is the real murderer


    "No, Baitao is the murderer. I can swear, I know the truth."


    "Young master Weisheng, kill her, and you can avenge Nanfeng. Kill her!"


    "Wei Shengyang, you believe me, Baitao is the murderer. Take Nanfeng as my dream. Anyway, Baitao is the murderer."


    I don''t know how, all of a sudden, a conversation turns into a werewolf fight.


    Then we accused each other of being wolves.


    Wei Shengyang has been looking at me, eyes like to put me through like, and then in the white peach kept saying I was the murderer''s voice, he pulled out the gun, opened the safety bolt.


    "Yes, she killed Nanfeng. She should go. Die, master Weisheng, kill her!" The voice of Bai Tao was very excited.


    Then Wei Shengyang came to me step by step and raised his gun in my direction.


    White peach more excited, I looked at Wei Shengyang, his face expressionless.


    If I say that, but Wei Shengyang won''t believe me, then I really can''t help it.


    And I know that once he shoots, I can''t run away.


    Sure enough, his fingers moved, and I closed my eyes with a bang.


    I felt the sound of the bullet whistling in my ear, and then it didn''t hit me, but passed my ear and hit the white peach.


    White peach screamed again. The kind of scream that rang through the sky made me raise my hand to cover my ears.


    But the hand did not fall up, but felt a pair of warm hands to help me block the ears.


    I am surprised to look up, and Wei Shengyang face to face, is he blocked my ears, our eyes relative, that second, it seems to have experienced vicissitudes.


    He believes me. He believes me. Bai Tao is the killer.


    Bai Tao yelled, "master Wei Sheng, she''s the killer!"Wei Sheng Yang said with a smile, "I''m sorry, my hand slipped. Someone, take Miss Bai down to have a rest."

 Chapter 41

    Then he suddenly hugged me tightly, as if to rub me into his body.


    "What are you doing? I can''t breathe!"


    "It''s great that you''re ok..." He put his head on my knee and whispered in my ear, a little tired, as if relieved.


    I pushed him hard, "you let go, OK? What can I do? You didn''t shoot me. Even if I really have something, it''s also caused by you!"


    It''s funny. He shot me, held me in his arms and told me I was OK. It''s great.


    Is this a person?


    Weishengyang, you won''t split your personality, will you?


    He was pushed twice by me. I started very hard, and he didn''t respond. He picked me up and turned to the table to put it down.


    On the table, how do I feel so familiar with this scene? It''s the same scene as the last time he pressed me on the table to pick my clothes


    Oh, by the way, Wei Shengyang also said, see me once, do me once


    Is he ready to realize what he said?


    I widened my eyes, and then looked at him looking down at me. I was terrified to see someone rushing in and dragging white peach away. I said in a loud voice, "it''s over, white peach has run away!"


    Wei Shengyang quickly turned around, and I took the opportunity to push him away, and then ran away.


    After that, I''m afraid I''m going to offend him again, but the old man is still in it. Now even the white peach has been buckled. How can I get the old man out!


    I was wandering around the door with some melancholy. In just two minutes, I saw the figure of the old man coming out of the door.


    Hallucinations?


    I rubbed my eyes to make sure it wasn''t an illusion. I rushed to meet him. Then I saw that there was a guard beside the old man. I didn''t understand, "what is this?"


    The guard gave me a salute at attention. "The boss said that I would send you and the old man back."


    Huh? Send someone to deliver it?


    What''s the situation? How did it suddenly rise from prisoner status to VIP status?


    I hold the old man, can''t help but ask in a low voice, "you and Wei Shengyang account for what, let him suddenly so polite to us?"


    "I didn''t say anything, but someone just came in and said it would be released to the old man soon. Then I followed him out."


    I looked at the guard, and the guard looked at me, "is that the order Wei Shengyang gave you?"


    "Yes, the boss told me to let the old man go. He also said that it''s a long way to go. Let me take you back."


    "I don''t have to. I drove by myself." The old man and I got on the bus and couldn''t help asking, "your boss, is there nothing wrong with your brain? Or do you have symptoms of split personality? "


    "What are you talking about? If you say that again, I won''t like it!"


    I, "..." I took the old man to leave in a hurry, still feel strange.


    The old man sat in the co pilot''s seat, looking out of the window in a good mood, hummed a song, and then sighed, "it''s better to be free!"


    "Of course."


    "Thanks to you, this good granddaughter, you finally got master Weisheng?"


    I cough gently, "grandfather, what do you say? I''m not familiar with him at all. We even have some grudges. You were released because Baitao, the mastermind, was arrested, and you, the accomplice, were useless


    The old man nodded his head and said suddenly, "by the way, I''ve been trying so hard to match you and young master Rong. What new progress have you two made?"


    ¡°¡­¡­ We haven''t seen each other for a long time. There''s nothing new going on at all. "


    "Ah The old man sighed, very sorry, "thanks to my heart, how can you be so unruly! Ah


    I, "..."


    Maybe Wei Shengyang has his own plan. As for what is his plan, I can''t ask.


    Although I was a little strange about his sudden change, I told myself that it had nothing to do with me.


    However, I didn''t expect that he found me again. He suddenly called me and said that he was outside Su''s house.


    I looked through the window. He leaned against the car with his pocket in one hand, a cigarette in the other hand, and squinted in the direction of my room.


    I suspect that he is deliberately playing handsome, but I have to say that in fact, he is really handsome, the kind of girl who looks red eyed and yells.


    At this time, the old man also saw him outside and came to knock on my door, "An''an, did master Weisheng come to you? Don''t open the door for him! He let me go suddenly before. It must be no good to come to you again so soon! "


    I also think that his sudden release of the old man in the morning is just to pave the way for me in the afternoon. Maybe it''s really no good.


    Isn''t it a premeditated thing like "seeing you and doing you once" that I said last time?


    By the way, he still held me in the morning and put me on the tableThe more I thought about it, the more I panicked and became more sure that he had an idea for me.


    At this time, Wei Shengyang called again, "why don''t you come down? Do you want me to go in and find you?"


    "No, no!" I repeatedly refused, for fear that he would come to me. I specially said, "I''m not at Su''s now. I''m outside!"


    "I just saw you wandering in the room. Are you cheating?"


    I, "..." I got caught.


    I looked out of the window again. Although I was far enough away from the window, I was still looking at Wei Shengyang.


    I quickly turned to the beginning, and then thought that after such a long distance, even if he and I looked at each other, in fact, he could not see as clearly as I could, and could not see my embarrassed expression at this time.


    ¡°¡­¡­ Well, I lied. " I admit, "but I have a reason. I''m not feeling well today. I don''t want to go out, OK?"


    "What''s wrong?"


    ¡°¡­¡­ It''s nothing, but I won''t go out today. Go back... "


    He looked in my direction, thought about it, and drove away without saying anything.


    ¡­¡­ No, what''s wrong with Wei Shengyang? It''s totally different from his usual state. If I refuse him, even if he doesn''t come in and pick me up, he will yell at the phone.


    But he didn''t respond now


    I watched his car leave until it was out of sight, shaking my head.


    Forget it, maybe it''s just that he has a little Yang, who knows.


    I''ve been through the day, but I''m really tired. I feel that my physical strength is overdrawn. I just decide that I don''t want to have a good sleep.


    Wei Shengyang has already left. Naturally, I feel that he has given up communicating with me, but I have to consider whether Wei Shengyang is angry How do you feel that his abnormal reaction is angry.


    Listen to Bai Tao, the body is still in her hands, so I have to trace it.


    I don''t want the corpse to fall into the hands of people like Bai Tao. This is my last stubbornness.


    And the next morning, Wei Shengyang called me. I was a little surprised.


    "Do you have time to chat with me?"


    "I started interrogating Bai Tao this morning, and she told me everything." Weishengyang comes to the point.


    I was overjoyed. "What did she say? Where''s the body? Is the body all right now? "


    Wei Sheng Yang paused and said, "it''s not clear on the phone. Come to me and I''ll tell you."


    Why do I think this sentence is so familiar? Isn''t it what I said at that time in my routine Baitao, so Wei Shengyang''s saying is actually in my routine?


    Otherwise, there is nothing unclear on the phone.


    I really want to pay it back sooner or later!


    The routine of Wei Sheng Yang shows that he wants to meet me. Why does he want to meet me? Maybe it''s some deep reason. In short, he doesn''t miss me


    My brain runs at full speed, knowing that I can''t be fooled by him. I go out to meet him and simply say, "since Bai Tao has explained everything, even if we have found the body, I believe young master Wei Sheng has enough ability to let elder sister Nanfeng get rid of her injustice. I can''t help her. I won''t participate. OK, I''ll hang up first."


    Without waiting for Wei Shengyang to speak, I hung up directly.


    It''s funny. If I was fooled by him, it would be strange.


    However, I dialed Ye he by backhand and said, "Ye he, I don''t know the contact information of those girls I gave you last time. How are you progressing? How satisfied are you? "


    "Quite satisfied!"


    "Then I have a few more beautiful than last time. Would you like to meet them?"


    Ye he seemed to tangle for a while, and lowered his voice, "what do you want to know?"


    "What does Bai Tao say? Do you know? "


    "Well I can''t say it. You can ask me something else. "


    "I also have a group of girls..."


    "She said that everything she did was instigated by Shen Ke. I didn''t follow the boss, so I don''t know the details. I only know that she said Shen Ke was instigating behind the scenes..." He lowered his voice more and more. "The boss won''t let me talk about it. Don''t say it''s me..."


    I said with a smile, "don''t worry, I know what we''re doing is improper trading!"


    Ye he, "..."


    "Bai Tao criticizes Shen Ke for no reason. Wei Shengyang believes Bai Tao''s words. Is it because Bai Tao gives Wei Shengyang any evidence?"


    "Then I don''t know."


    Just then, there was a quick knock on my door, and an Liang''s voice came, "Miss, miss, young master Weisheng is waiting for you at the door, saying that I can''t get through to you. I want you to go out for a while."


    "I don''t have time!" I said, clutching the phone."What? The boss is looking for you? oh my god! I''ll hang up first! Don''t say I told you Ye he was scared and hung up the phone.


    Anliang was still at the door, a little embarrassed, "but young master Weisheng said that he knew you were at home. He waited for you for three minutes. If he didn''t see you, he would go to tell the old man that you two were sleeping..."


    I, "..."

 Chapter 42

    I grinded my teeth, and I thought it was unreasonable to have a slight Yang.


    "Miss, are you sure you don''t want to go? Master Wei Sheng has got off the bus. It''s two and a half minutes past."


    "Why didn''t you say that earlier?" I opened the door and rushed downstairs.


    Wei Shengyang said that he wanted to say, that is really to say, where is my old face? This is one of the reasons. Second, the old man knew this kind of thing long ago, so he would rather fight with Wei Shengyang, and try to urge me to hook up with him.


    Third, if it spreads to people who want to know, such as Yangliu mother and daughter, they don''t know how to publicize me.


    So of course, we can''t let Wei Shengyang talk about it.


    Sure enough, when I ran out, Wei Shengyang was already at the gate, ready to come in with one leg, "you stop for me!" I yelled.


    He footed a meal, to me pick eyebrows, "a few seconds, you are still late."


    "What are you going to do? Wei Shengyang, I don''t think I''m sorry for you. You let the old man out, and that''s what you''re willing to do. Now you turn around and always look for me? "


    Wei Shengyang looked at me without understanding, "what''s wrong with me looking for you?"


    "No! I''m a clean man. I don''t want to have anything to do with you! I can''t reach the high position of Weisheng family, so I hope you don''t come to me if you have nothing to do. I want to avoid suspicion! "


    He was choked, looked at me and suddenly laughed, "what do you mean, for fear of getting involved with me?"


    "That''s about it." I''m not polite, either, he said directly.


    He came to me, stood in front of me, pointed to himself, "come on, look at my face, what do you think is not enough to accompany you?"


    "No, I don''t deserve you!" I thought about it for a while, "and after all, I also have people I like. Master Weisheng always comes to me No matter what the reason is, I''m not very happy


    "Shut up Wei Shengyang was annoyed and pinched my shoulder. "Are you still afraid that I will depend on you?"


    "Yes, what''s strange, especially I don''t know what master Wei Sheng is doing with me. In short, you don''t like me, do you? It''s best not to like you. Anyway, I don''t like you. That''s rare... " Noodles


    Before the word "mian" was uttered, he raised his hand and pulled me to his arms. Then he lowered his head and blocked my mouth, blocking my words back.


    What are you doing?


    A kiss?


    Who do you think you are? Can you take care of my feelings.


    I resisted and pushed hard, but he held me tighter and pressed my head tighter, so that my nose was close to his nose, so tight that I couldn''t breathe.


    It''s too much. He''s trying to suffocate me!


    I couldn''t breathe. I just felt a surge of Qi and blood. My sight began to blur and my body couldn''t hold


    Wei Shengyang widened his eyes and finally relaxed his mouth. Then he shook my body in surprise, "what''s the matter with you, hello? I''ll give you a kiss, won''t you? "


    A kiss? It''s almost the same to die!


    In my final consciousness, I thought if I died like this, would I be the first person in the world to die of kissing.


    After the rest of your life, you will feel guilty!


    ¡­¡­


    When I woke up again, my head was still dizzy. What I saw was the snow-white ceiling, and what I smelled was the strong smell of disinfectant. I tried to move my head. I looked around and found that I was lying on a hospital bed, next to Yehe, who was playing with his mobile phone.


    "Why am I in the hospital?" I''m confused.


    Ye he saw that I woke up and quickly collected my mobile phone. "I don''t know. The boss sent you here, but when the doctor was checking you, the boss received an urgent task and had to go in person, so he asked me to take care of you. Fortunately, after the doctor checked you, he said that you didn''t have any serious problems, just a little hypoglycemia and a little sugar supplement."


    I nodded, heart slightly Yang is too much, give me kiss out hypoglycemia.


    "The boss''s task is urgent. He asked me to tell you that he may not be able to come back to take care of you for the time being. Take care of yourself." Ye he added.


    I am confused blink eyes, more and more feel Wei Shengyang strange.


    Wei Shengyang and I don''t like each other. We haven''t been to such a close Chengdu, have we?


    At this time, ye he answered a phone call, as if there was a sudden situation. He stood up nervously and promised "OK, OK, I will arrive as soon as possible" before he hung up.


    He looked at me, as if in a tangle, "there was an accident, just need people..."


    "You go. I''ll be in the hospital myself."


    He looked at me, I lay in bed motionless, make a clever appearance, and then he was deceived, "OK, I go back quickly, you wait for me here."


    Of course, he didn''t care about me. It was Wei Shengyang''s order that he would never leave my care.But pull it down. That would be painful for me. It would be like being watched.


    Ye he left, I "Teng" a sit up from the bed, jump out, ready to go directly to their own discharge procedures.


    As soon as I get out of the door of the ward, I see a familiar figure passing by. Isn''t that Shen Ke?


    He came from the obstetrics and gynecology department, looked down at a test sheet in his hand, and then walked toward the end of the corridor.


    This situation, this scene, so familiar.


    Isn''t that the scene I saw Baitao passing by that day?


    But at that time, Bai Tao went from outside to obstetrics and gynecology department, while Shen Ke went from obstetrics and gynecology department to outside.


    But the problem should be the same. It must be who is pregnant.


    What Shen Ke can care about is white peach?


    He should know about Baitao''s pregnancy. He asked Baitao to kill the child, so didn''t Baitao kill the child? Or what?


    I didn''t consciously follow up to see what happened. I crept and tried not to make any noise.


    Shen Ke kept his head down and saw that he was about to enter the elevator. I stopped and thought about whether to follow him up the stairs.


    Until I watched Shen Ke enter the elevator with my own eyes, I turned my head and entered the stairs, so that he would not see himself.


    He should be back in the office. His office is on the lower two floors.


    The elevator was very fast. I quickened my pace and ran slowly. I ran across the first floor of the elevator, and then I heard a heavy footstep following me.


    I didn''t have time to see it, but I felt that the footsteps caught up with me in two or three steps, and one hand was on my shoulder.


    I was startled and turned back quickly. Facing Shen Ke''s puzzled eyes, he said in a calm voice, "are you following me?"


    I was surprised. I didn''t know what was wrong with me. My tongue was tied, "sister Brother in law, you are here too... "


    "Stop pretending to me. Why are you following me?" He squeezed my shoulder tightly and said firmly.


    It seems that he can be sure of what I am following, that is to say, he has just found out about me.


    So at this time, I deny it, but I feel guilty.


    In this case, I simply admit, "yes, seeing my brother-in-law passing by, it seems that he is still from the obstetrics and gynecology department. I just want to say hello to my brother-in-law. Who knows that my brother-in-law is walking so fast, but I can''t catch up with him. Seeing my brother-in-law in such a hurry, I just It''s like asking who''s pregnant or what''s wrong. It makes my brother-in-law so anxious. The elevator door is closed again. I can only come down the stairs... "


    My expression is sincere, the tone is earnest, on the surface should not see any problem.


    But I know that Shen Ke is cautious and suspicious. He won''t trust others easily.


    If you don''t believe me, my tracking will be very problematic. If he thinks I have a problem, it won''t make me feel better.


    Sure enough, he was still squinting at me.


    I hung my head and thought about it for a while. Suddenly, I added, "after all After all I want to know if there is a woman who has been admitted to obstetrics and gynecology department because of her brother-in-law Brother in law, don''t you feel it? "


    "What do you feel?" My opening made Shen Ke confused.


    Like a shy little girl, I summoned up the courage, secretly looked up at him, was looking at him, and then quickly bowed my head, "I I like my brother-in-law! " I roared.


    Shen Ke was so scared that his hands left my shoulder.


    I clenched my teeth and looked embarrassed, "brother-in-law, since I first met you Just It''s just that you were by Nanfeng''s side at that time. You were so right and seemed to have so good feelings. I didn''t dare to say it at that time, but now Nanfeng is no longer here. I think I I can tell my brother-in-law! "


    His eyes widened in surprise. "You say you like me, don''t you?"


    "Yes, I like you, brother-in-law No, can I call you brother Shen Ke? I don''t want you to be my brother-in-law! " Then I stepped forward and hugged Shen Ke''s arm.


    Shen Ke pushed me away like he was electrified. "Stop talking nonsense. I''m your brother-in-law!"


    "Nanfeng is no longer here! You can''t stop talking about girlfriends for her all your life! " I cried like I was excited.


    "If you want to talk about it or not, it''s also a matter in the future. As a little boy, you''d better study hard." He pushed me away again. As expected, he was interrupted by me. Maybe he believed in his own charm with confidence.


    I look particularly depressed, eyes burning at him, "brother-in-law, do you really want this? I like a person for the first time when I grow up... "


    "Children should look like children! Study hard, do you hear me? " He said, natural and unrestrained turn to leave.


    I looked at it for a while and cried out, "even if my brother-in-law doesn''t accept it now, it doesn''t matter. I know my brother-in-law is still immersed in the grief of Nanfeng''s death. I miss Nanfeng very much, too. So I''m waiting for you, brother-in-law. If you want to start a new relationship, I''ll wait for you all the time."

 Chapter 43

    After the show, I don''t know if Shen Ke believes it or not. That''s not my problem. I think my acting skills are good this time, which paves the way for my future arrangement.


    What are the future arrangements?


    Of course, it''s about getting close to Shen Ke and finding out the body from him, or he killed me, and then he owes me, I''ll let him have all the blood!


    The next morning, I bought breakfast and drove directly to the hospital to find Shen Ke. I remember that Shen Ke was a workaholic. He basically went to work without breakfast every morning, so I sent him "love breakfast" all the way. I don''t know if he would be happy.


    Shen Ke''s office hasn''t opened yet. He hasn''t arrived yet.


    I poked my head and looked inside. The little nurse came up to me. "Little girl, do you want to see doctor Shen? He hasn''t come yet. You can wait for a while." After a pause, the little nurse continued to concern, "have you registered? It''s uncomfortable there?"


    I think she thinks I''m here to see Shen Ke, and she''s worried that I''ve got the wrong number. After all, Shen Ke is a cardiologist, and I don''t look like I have a heart disease.


    I raised the breakfast bag in my hand and said with a smile, "I''m here to deliver breakfast to Dr. Shen."


    The little nurse immediately had a gossip look on her face. "You''ve taken a fancy to Dr. Shen, too. Ha ha, the little girls seem to have no resistance to Dr. Shen''s charm."


    "Do many people like Dr. Shen?"


    "Of course, many little girls like Dr. Shen when they see him, and then they try to get close to him. Dr. Shen has to receive several confession letters every day. Doctor Shen actually has a girlfriend! However, his girlfriend just got engaged to him, and she had an accident. Unfortunately, she passed away. Because this woman passed away, Dr. Shen was immersed in pain every day. After all, they had such a good relationship that we thought they were made in heaven. Since her death, Dr. Shen''s mental state is not good. "


    I close to her, also a gossip like, "ah? How to say that the mental state is not good? "


    "You are a new fan of Dr. Shen, don''t you see that he is strange now?"


    I think about it seriously. I really think Shen Ke is strange. He used to dress very fresh, but now he is different.


    At this time, other doctors passed in front of me, and my eyes brightened. "Do you mean doctor Shen wears long sleeves?"


    "Yes, you see what time it is now, dog days, the hottest time, he used to wear short sleeves, since his girlfriend died, he began to wear long sleeves, and still wear every day, never see him wear short sleeves again."


    I smile, "maybe Dr. Shen is allergic to UV."


    "Ha ha, who knows, it''s impossible for a person to have UV allergy suddenly because of the loss of his girlfriend. If you want to wait for Dr. Shen, just wait here. I have to deal with some work. However, you have to plan to be rejected. Don''t cry at that time. "


    The nurse left with a smile, as if she had decided that I would be rejected.


    After all, Shen Ke''s image of "good man" is deeply rooted.


    However, the little nurse said that Shen Ke began to wear long sleeves after I died, which really made people feel suspicious.


    Of course, I don''t think he''s really allergic to UV, but from the point of "I started when I died", it''s mostly related to my death.


    So, what''s the reason?


    Just thinking about it, I heard Shen Ke''s voice, "what are you doing here?"


    I looked back and saw him coming towards me in a white coat. He looked very handsome and temperament. Those little girls couldn''t see what kind of broken soul was hidden under his golden appearance. No wonder so many little girls like him.


    I raised the breakfast in my hand to him, "happy" laughed, "I''ll send breakfast to my brother-in-law. You haven''t had breakfast yet, brother-in-law."


    He opened the door and entered the office. I followed him and sat opposite him. Then he opened the bag and pushed it out to him like breakfast. "These are all my favorite foods. I think doctor Shen likes them too. Have a taste."


    He looked at me, with inquiry, with inspection.


    I "sweet" smile, "doctor Shen is not to ask why I suddenly so attentive? After all, I want to win your favor. How can I do without being polite? Brother in law, you should have breakfast first. It''s cold for a while, and it''s bad for your stomach. "


    He lowered his head to eat, but it was delicious. It seemed that he came out without breakfast in the morning.


    What? The mouth says no, but the body is still very honest.


    I moved over and said with a smile, "how about my brother-in-law? Does it taste good?"


    "Not bad."


    "My brother-in-law likes it or not. I''ll give it to you every day." I cleaned up the things on the table. "Before, I heard Nanfeng sister say that you often go out without breakfast. It''s just a workaholic. I''ll try my luck and think about giving you breakfast today. It seems that it''s really bad for your health, but it doesn''t matter. I''ll give it to my brother-in-law every day, so he can have breakfast every day.""Nanfeng, did she often mention me to you before?" I don''t know if it''s an illusion. I saw some nostalgia and pain in his eyes.


    Because of the mention of Bai Nanfeng, let him miss and pain? Not very likely.


    If it was true, he would not have to work so hard to kill me.


    "Yes, Nanfeng likes her brother-in-law the most. She often talks about her brother-in-law with me, even with everyone. She can''t leave her brother-in-law in three words. She really loves her brother-in-law, so I didn''t dare to show my love for her brother-in-law at that time. After all, I think you two are the best couple."


    Shen Ke held a pen in his hand, and then held it tightly. The pen holder was almost crushed by him.


    This time I can be sure that there is a painful memory of Bai Nanfeng in his eyes.


    I picked up his leftovers and sat opposite him again. It seemed that he was still immersed in memories and could not extricate himself.


    "My brother-in-law is working. I''ve mentioned my brother-in-law''s sadness again. I won''t mention Nanfeng sister in front of my brother-in-law in the future." I''m weak.


    "My acquaintance with Nanfeng, in fact, Nanfeng no longer remembers." Shen Ke said suddenly.


    "Well?" I am a Leng, I and his acquaintance is not weishengyang left, he intended to imitate weishengyang, and then close to me?


    "At that time, I was 15 years old, so was Nanfeng. My mother was seriously ill, and our family was poor and could not even eat. It was a rainy day..."


    He leaned back in his chair and came slowly.


    It''s not so much for me as for his own memories.


    "I was so hungry that I fainted on the side of the road. I thought I would die there. Nanfeng just passed by and saved me. She got off from the white family''s luxury car and was wearing a white skirt. The driver gave her an umbrella. She stood in front of me like an angel. Then she helped me up and gave me food. She said she took me to the hospital. I told her about my family, and she gave me a lot Money, let me treat my mother. I think she is the angel sent by heaven to save me. Without her, there would be no me now. I can''t live to the present. "


    He lay on the table, leaning on his arms, head down, fingers in his hair.


    It''s like I''m in pain.


    I looked at him and recalled what he had just said, but I couldn''t remember at all.


    If what he said is true, I regret that I didn''t starve to death at that time!


    It''s a real-life version of farmer and snake. I saved him many years ago. Then he approached me, green me, killed me, and wanted to kill my family.


    The more I think about it, the more I regret it.


    Now I''ll put some poison on him and kill him. Is it too late?


    I stood up and went forward, gently hugged him, his body trembled, but did not push me away.


    Oh, tui! Slag man, mouth shouting "my heart only south wind, I do not accept others", in fact, did not refuse, sure enough, there is a white peach is not enough, also want to build a fish pond!


    Then I found that his body was shaking slightly.


    I lowered my voice, "brother-in-law, it''s all right. It''s gone. Nanfeng sister saved you and wanted you to be well. Nanfeng sister''s leaving is an accident, but we still alive have to continue to live. I believe Nanfeng sister also hopes that her brother-in-law will give up the past and start a new life."


    He grasped his arm by himself. The arm under the white coat seemed to be wrapped with something. It was not as simple as a simple arm.


    Then Shen Ke looked at his arm, as if to himself, "about the south wind, I want to stay."


    What do you mean, "about the south wind, I want to stay"?


    What do you mean?


    I was confused. Although I didn''t understand its specific meaning, I knew that there must be some clues about "Bai Nanfeng" on this arm.


    I raised my hand and wanted to fall on that arm, but when my hand was about to fall, he changed his arm for another place, and suddenly restored his polite and alienated attitude before, "you go back, you have to have class, and I should go to work."


    You''ve eaten all my breakfast. Now drive me away?


    Want to be white, whoring?!


    I moved to one side, "I don''t really want to go to class today. I also want to spend more time with people I like. Brother in law, I''ll be fine after a while. I''ll go when you work."


    He didn''t speak. He searched for some documents and looked at them seriously.


    I was on one side, looking at him with a smile, but my eyes fell on his arm, thinking about how to see what was under his arm.


    In the corridor came the sharp sound of high-heeled shoes, which I am too familiar with. Looking up, I found that the sound stopped at the door of the office.

 Chapter 44

    People have not come in, her mocking voice has come in, "I listen to the little nurse said that there is a little cheap, people are seducing you, now girls, are so shameless?"


    While she was talking, she pushed the door in, swept around, and her eyes fell on me. Then she suddenly changed, "suan''an, why are you here The little nurse said that the little cheap person is you? Oh! You seduced your brother-in-law? Huh? Nanfeng elder sister''s body is not cold, you come to seduce her man? Well


    I smile, "isn''t my sister locked up by master Weisheng? What''s going on? Escaped from prison? "


    I remember that she didn''t go to find Wei Shengyang, and then talked nonsense, angered Wei Shengyang and locked her up?


    Since we have captured her, it is impossible for Wei Shengyang to let her go without asking for any useful clues. Is it because Wei Shengyang went out to carry out the task, so the guard is not so strict, so she asked someone to rescue her?


    When I look at her, it looks like that.


    Like suddenly thinking of something, Bai Tao suddenly yelled, "what are you doing here in Shen Ke?"?! What do you want to say from brother Shen Ke? "


    She suddenly understood my real purpose, but I certainly can''t admit it. In the face of Shen Ke''s questioning eyes, I pretended to be confused, "what''s the formula?"


    "Don''t pretend here, you and Wei Shengyang are together! Shen kege, you don''t care what she said about the purpose of approaching you. It''s not true. She just wants to investigate the body! " Bai Tao growled, "get out of here! Go away


    I continue to "confused", looking at Shen Ke, "what corpse, does she mean Nanfeng elder sister''s corpse? Is there any information on Nanfeng''s body? "


    Shen Ke''s eyes shuttled between me and Bai Tao, as if to judge which of us said it was true.


    Shen Ke is not stupid, so he may immediately consider that Bai Tao won''t cheat him and look at me coldly.


    I shrunk and looked at Shen Ke weakly, "what''s the matter, brother-in-law? You won''t believe what Baitao said. I know her purpose. She just wants to drive me away from you. I won''t go! I want to stay with you a little longer, just a little longer! "


    How sincere I look, but Shen Ke, who is used to deceive me, is not enough. I put four fingers on my chest and swore, "brother-in-law, I swear, I don''t know what Baitao said, and you don''t believe her nonsense. If one of these words I said is false, then I will be struck by heaven now!"


    I curse myself viciously and look at Shen Ke with burning eyes.


    Do not forget the "affectionate" added, "brother-in-law, the world can not believe me, but you really can not believe me!"


    Shen Ke is still hesitating, but Bai Tao can''t bear it. He points at me and yells, "cheap, human, what are you talking about?! Don''t you keep saying that you like your Nanfeng sister? I think what you like is his man! You shameless man! You go, die! You, get out of here


    Shen Ke was still hesitating, but now when he heard Bai Tao say that, he decided what he thought. He pointed to the door and said impatiently, "what are you doing here? It''s crazy. You know how to do it every day. You go out!"


    "Brother in law! How can you let me out? You should let her out! "


    "It''s about you. Don''t come to me in the future. Go out for me!"


    "Brother in law!" Bai Tao is flustered and goes to Shen Ke to hold his arm. Maybe this kind of action makes her feel very close to Shen Ke.


    Shen Ke is very annoyed. He raises his hand to push her away. Bai Tao refuses to let go. Shen Ke uses too much force, and the two pull to the arm.


    "Ah --" Shen Ke cried in pain, his face turned white for a moment, and he covered his arm in pain.


    White peach a Leng, stare big eyes, "Shen Ke elder brother! What have you done! Didn''t you promise that I wouldn''t do this?! Do you think of her that way? Can''t you let her go? Then why did you let me do it to her! Why do you always do such things for her


    White peach glared and roared for a long time, but I heard more and more misty.


    What did Shen Ke do? That "she" should mean "Bai Nanfeng". What did Shen Ke do for Bai Nanfeng?


    What would he do for her?


    And they all think I''m dead, what else can I do when I''m dead?!


    I''ll go. Shen Ke won''t dissect my body, will he?


    I glanced at his arm and thought it was wrong. If it was dissected, it would not always cover his arm, would it?


    "Well, well," Bai Tao squatted next to Shen Ke, holding his arm, especially distressed, "Shen Ke Ge, she is dead, please, don''t do such things, OK?"


    Shen Ke''s pale face hasn''t recovered. He pulls out his arm from Bai Tao''s hand and says, "get out, you two go out for me. No one is allowed to come to me again. Do you hear me?"


    Shen Ke was really angry. Baitao and I moved out.


    White peach glared at me, or the kind of fierce hate can''t swallow me alive.I wanted to laugh in my heart, but I got close to Bai Tao, deliberately lowered my voice and opened my mouth in a mysterious way. "Elder sister Bai Tao, my brother-in-law always did that for elder sister Nanfeng. Did he sacrifice a lot?"


    In fact, I want to know what "that matter" is.


    I pretended that I knew what she said.


    White peach glared at me again, "isn''t that bullshit? But no matter how much he does, he can''t revive her. He really wants to follow her?! What does this have to do with you? You can''t get close to me, and don''t try to talk from me! Go away


    Bai Tao gave me a push, turned around and left.


    I shrugged my shoulders and felt more and more that Bai Tao must be dazzled by this relationship with Shen Ke. How could he look so retarded.


    But what secret does Shen Ke hide on his arm? It makes me even more curious.


    Once you get curious, you can''t help it.


    It''s annoying that I can''t stay here today. I just went back. The next morning, I drove to Shen Ke''s house early.


    It''s Shen Ke''s house, but it''s actually my villa. Because it''s close to the city hospital, I loved Shen Ke and let him live here.


    Who knows that he is also quite shameless. I''m dead. He still lives in it, and may have taken it as his own property.


    I knocked on the door, a few seconds later, in a woman''s "come, come, who, so early to disturb people''s dreams" voice, white peach opened the door.


    We looked at each other in a daze, white peach immediately fire, "what are you doing?! Go away


    "I''m not here for you. What are you excited about?" I said to the inside, "brother-in-law, are you in? You haven''t had breakfast yet. I''ll send you breakfast."


    This pair of traitors, husband and prostitute, yesterday Shen Ke also a pair of hate white peach don''t want to let her touch the appearance, night live together again?


    They put it on me?


    "What''s the breakfast? You''re the one to pay attention to?"?! I will buy, I will do! I don''t need you. Get out of here! "


    "I didn''t come to send it to you. If I want to go out, my brother-in-law asked me to go out, right?" I refuse to accept the airway, said to push her to go in.


    White peach certainly won''t let me in, push me hard, I suddenly sat on the ground, also deliberately sat on the threshold, let her can''t close the door, and then began to wipe tears.


    "I just came to deliver breakfast to my brother-in-law Sobbing Sister Bai Tao, why are you so fierce Sobbing It hurts, sister Baitao Sobbing Brother in law Brother in law I don''t want to talk to you. I want to see my brother-in-law... "


    I think my voice control is very good, just can let Shen Ke inside hear, and not appear to be swaggering.


    And Baitao''s roaring voice can just form a sharp contrast with the "weak" me. My shouting "brother-in-law" makes Shen Ke want to pay no attention to this side.


    Sure enough, when Baitao roared again, Shen Ke said, "let her in, Baitao, don''t talk."


    White peach pestle, I think she is not in resentment shenketi pants ruthless.


    I quickly moved in and walked into the room. Now Shen Ke hasn''t got up yet. If he hasn''t got up, he doesn''t wear a long sleeve white coat. Then I can see his arm.


    Who knows Shen Ke is so fastidious? He''s wearing pajamas with long sleeves.


    I, "..."


    Shen Ke sat up from the bed, looked at me and said, "I''ll get dressed. You can wait outside for a while."


    I shook my head. "No, I''ll dress my brother-in-law."


    I put down the breakfast I brought, and then I sat down beside his bed. On his bedside table were the clothes he was going to wear today, which was his habit.


    I grabbed the clothes and asked, "this is not worn. My brother-in-law is going to wear it today." Then I went straight to unbutton his pajamas.


    "What are you doing?" Shen Ke seems to be startled by my fierce action.


    "I''ll help you dress. I won''t take off your pants if it''s OK. I just want to try what it''s like to help a man dress..." This reason is still a little frustrated, I said, "let''s take it as we miss Nanfeng. How did Nanfeng help you wear it before?"


    "You don''t have to." He pushed me away for fear that I might touch his arm.


    "It doesn''t matter. I won''t do what you don''t want." I continued to grab his arm.


    "I said no, I''ll wear it myself!" He pushed me away, pushed me aside, and I took his arm.


    I did it on purpose. That''s how he and Baitao pulled together yesterday, and then he turned pale.


    Sure enough, this time, because of my pull, he gave a painful "ah --" and then turned pale again.


    I "panic" looking at him, went forward, concerned about the pull his arm, "brother-in-law, what''s wrong with your arm, hurt it?"

 Chapter 45

    "I''m fine! Get up, ah - don''t take my arm He frowned painfully, as if a thin layer of sweat was soon on his forehead.


    Then I can see clearly that the red blood oozes from his pajamas. Is it the wound under his arm?


    "You let go of brother Shen Ke!" Bai Tao rushed in, pushed me aside heavily, squatted beside Shen Ke, and finally rolled his sleeve open.


    There are many bandages on his arm. The bandages are full of blood, and the blood will drip down.


    It seems that the wound is very deep and heavy. No wonder he shows such a painful expression.


    Bai Tao rushed out to get the medical box, and took out bandages and disinfectant from it to help Shen Ke deal with the wound.


    The bandage on Shen Ke''s arm was taken apart, and a large number of wounds appeared in front of me. These wounds were very deep, and they seemed to be cut with a knife, and they were all in the same direction.


    It''s like What about cutting it yourself?


    But people like Shen Ke love themselves more than anything else. How can they cut themselves with a knife.


    Even if he cut himself, what does it have to do with "Bai Nanfeng"?


    I stepped forward, covered my mouth, and looked a little scared, "brother-in-law, you How could you hurt your arm so badly? Does it hurt? Sorry, I didn''t mean to... "


    White peach turned around and pointed at my feet viciously, "don''t come here! You stop for me


    Of course, I won''t listen to her, she packed the medical box, her face was full of tears.


    Shen Ke looked down at her, "put it down, I can handle it myself."


    "No!" The tears in Bai Tao''s eyes crackled and fell. "You can''t deal with your wounds at all. You wish you could die of bleeding too much. Why do you always kill yourself for her? She''s dead. Even if you kill yourself, you won''t see her again. Shen Ke Ge, wake up!"


    Shen Ke took the medical box in her hand and said, "I''m sober. I''ll do it myself."


    "If you''re sober, why were you in a coma in the bathtub when I broke into the house last night? You want to accompany her. You''re always trying to cut your wrist. Do you think you can pay her off by bleeding yourself endlessly? No way


    "You go out!" Shen Ke pointed to the door and suddenly roared.


    I don''t know which words of Bai Tao stimulated him. Anyway, he is quite angry now.


    "Shen Ke Ge!"


    "Get out!"


    White peach eyes are tears, wipe tears into the living room.


    Shen Ke''s eyes fell on me. I coughed, "brother-in-law, can I help you with the wound?"


    "You go out, too."


    "All right!" Anyway, I''ve seen his arm now. He asked me to deal with it. I don''t want to help him.


    I thought it was a big secret. It turned out that Shen Ke was guilty of self mutilation.


    I didn''t expect that he would hurt himself because of his guilt?


    Oh, the sun is coming out from the West.


    I move out, Bai Tao stares at me, gnashing her teeth. I don''t know what she is thinking at the moment. Has she planned 100 ways to kill me in her mind?


    I don''t hurt or itch. I lean on the sofa and play with my cell phone.


    Wei Shengyang has just sent me a text message, "are you better? Who let you out of the hospital? ¡¿


    [I''m fine. Aren''t you on a mission? Let''s do it well. ¡¿I replied.


    [as soon as my mobile phone was turned on, I received the news that you had run away from the hospital. I told the doctor if I felt uncomfortable. Was it an exclusive reaction? ¡¿


    [what rejection? ¡¿


    [nothing, don''t run around, I''ll go back to you. ¡¿


    when I look at my mobile phone for no reason, what is rejection? I didn''t change my body organs again. Is Wei Shengyang busy and hard to use?


    Who did you send the wrong message to? Or so concerned about the SMS, is it with which sister?


    Well, it''s possible that I turned off my cell phone.


    Who knew that his short message came after him! See reply me! ¡¿


    [I see. You work hard. ¡¿


    I blinked. Even my name was right. It seems that it was sent to me.


    So Is Wei Shengyang concerned about me? I''m still very concerned. As soon as I get my mobile phone, I''ll contact me immediately. It can be said that I''m very sincere.


    No? What a thrill!


    At this time, Shen Ke had already dealt with his wound. He came out of the room and looked at me and said, "I''ll wash my face. You and I will go later. I''ll drop you off at school


    Bai Tao jumps up, "brother Shen Ke, what did she do to you? Do you want to send her to school?"


    Shen Ke stares at Bai Tao. Without speaking, he enters the bathroom.


    White peach stares at me, I smile, "maybe Shen Ke Ge likes me.""Shut up, he just has something to say to you, so that you don''t publicize his self mutilation everywhere!"


    "Who knows, maybe he just fell in love with me." Sure enough, I saw white peach in a rage.


    In fact, I know that Shen Ke is not in love with me. Bai Tao is right. He sent me to school just because he wanted to emphasize to me that he should not publicize his arm injury.


    I rushed out with the breakfast I had brought. I pretended I didn''t know anything. As soon as I got on the bus, I opened the breakfast bag and fed it to him. "Have a taste. This soybean milk tastes unique."


    "And this small steamed bread, on the surface, it''s a steamed bread. In fact, it''s filled with stuffing, and the stuffing tastes very delicious. I drove a long way and lined up a long line to buy this small steamed bread, just to give my brother-in-law a taste!"


    "And this..."


    "Ann, right." Shen Ke looked at me. I held the steamed stuffed bun''s hand and said, "I''m here, brother-in-law. Do you want to do this often? "


    While talking, I have put the bun into his mouth.


    He was driving a car in his hand, but he couldn''t push it away. He could only bite it down. "I''m not allowed to tell anyone about my arm injury."


    This is a declarative sentence, just to inform me, but it doesn''t mean to discuss with me at all.


    I nodded, "this is my brother-in-law for Nanfeng sister, I know."


    I thought about it for a while and asked, "by the way, brother-in-law, sister Baitao seems to like her brother-in-law very much. She can stay at her brother-in-law''s home. Does brother-in-law like sister Baitao very much?"


    "I only love the south wind."


    I smiled, I couldn''t help thinking of Tucao, he was dead. What do you say you are still wearing here? Make complaints about your friends. Is it necessary?


    I nodded, serious flattery, "that Fengjie can really lucky, can meet you such a national affectionate good boyfriend."


    He is a Leng, looking at the distance, self mockery smile, "meet me, perhaps is the biggest misfortune in her life."


    Yes, that''s right. Meeting you and Bai Tao is the greatest misfortune of Bai Nanfeng''s life.


    I raised my hand and grasped his hand. I said affectionately, "brother-in-law, Nanfeng''s death is an accident. None of us need to blame ourselves."


    He looked at me as if he remembered the pain again, with an expression of pain.


    It seems that he really feels guilty about my death.


    I continue to affectionately way, "so even if Nanfeng elder sister is really accidental death, she died, she will also find the person who killed her, rather than looking for brother-in-law you, brother-in-law you don''t worry."


    Sure enough, as soon as I said this, Shen Ke''s face became more and more ugly, and I looked out of the window happily and hummed an unknown song.


    "Well, that''s it. Take a taxi to school." He stopped in the driveway.


    This is the different road to the school and the hospital. He is so polite and alienated. It seems that he is still wary of me.


    I would not get off, "but I go to the hospital, I have a headache, do not want to go to class, need to check."


    "I have to work." By implication, I don''t want to delay his time.


    "I''m very old, brother-in-law. I''m an adult. I can register myself to see a doctor. I don''t need to trouble my brother-in-law. My brother-in-law just takes me to the hospital by the way."


    Shen Ke had no reason to refuse, so he took me to the hospital.


    Of course, I don''t need to look at my head and follow him.


    Shen Ke looked back, "aren''t you going to see a doctor?"


    "My brother-in-law is also a doctor. Isn''t it the same when I come to see him?" Shen Ke didn''t refuse. I jumped in front of him, raised my head and looked at him with burning eyes. "My head doesn''t hurt now, brother-in-law. Aren''t you a cardiologist? My heart aches now, brother-in-law, can you help me have a look? "


    He slightly frowned, I covered his heart, coquetry way, "brother-in-law, brother-in-law, help me see Bai, good pain!"


    He said calmly, "An''an!"


    "I''m here, brother-in-law. What can I do for you?"


    "Just on the way, I told you that I only love you Nanfeng sister. No one else will love you, so don''t think about something that is impossible."


    Is this a hint or a sign that I''m giving up my reverie about him?


    I smile, a face seriously put four fingers up, while saying action way, "to this day, this place, I swear, I will always like Shenke brother-in-law, forever, even if Shenke brother-in-law don''t like me, it doesn''t matter, love is to pay, not to possess, I will stand behind you silently, don''t need a girlfriend such a reputation, just want righteousness." Like you without looking back! Never give up


    How sincere I look. Shen Ke looks at me, turns around and enters the office. I follow him, sitting on the stool and playing with my mobile phone.


    In fact, my eyes have been staring at the mobile phone, waiting for the news of Anliang.


    Shen Ke doesn''t trust me, so try to make him trust me. I''ve already figured out the solution, but I don''t know how the implementation of Anliang is going.Anxiously, Anliang''s text message came, "are you in the hospital, miss? Mr. Ma will be here in a minute! ¡¿

 Chapter 46

    Shen Ke is an attending doctor in the municipal hospital, and the patients he contacts every day are also various.


    Some patients can''t do it when they come, and then they may die after or during Shen Ke''s examination. There are also many such patients.


    And Mr. Ma is such a patient''s family member. His son, Xiao Ma, died after he was sent here. He has always been full of resentment against his son''s death in the hospital, as well as Shen Ke.


    ¡­¡­


    Sure enough, just a few minutes later, after the noisy footsteps in the corridor, a person stopped at the door, regardless of the little nurse''s obstruction, he rushed in.


    It was Mr. Ma who looked around. His eyes were fierce. He pointed to Shen Ke and yelled, "Shen Ke, you have to tell me about my son''s death!"


    "Put the knife away first. He died naturally, which has nothing to do with me. In other words, if you change any doctor to treat him, he will die before the time of treatment. Your son was sent by yourself. He rolled his eyes when he came. Don''t you know that?"


    There are many people who come to the hospital to make trouble like this, so Shen Ke is not surprised.


    "You fart! You are the murderer Mr. Ma rushed up and stretched out his hand. Just when Shen Ke thought he was going to pinch his neck, Mr. Ma suddenly pulled out a knife from his sleeve and stabbed at Shen Ke, "go and bury my son! Quack


    Seeing the tip of the knife flashing with cold light, Shen Ke subconsciously wanted to hide. I rushed to it quickly and grasped Mr. Ma''s hand tightly. "Don''t hurt my brother-in-law! Don''t hurt him


    Mr. Ma stabbed me in the chest with a knife. I protected Shen Ke tightly behind me, and then put on a look of death.


    Seeing Mr. Ma''s knife stabbing down, the nurses and other patients who rushed in at this time finally stopped Mr. Ma.


    I looked back at Shen Ke with a happy expression, "brother-in-law, are you ok? If you''re ok... " Then I "fainted".


    Soon I was held by Shen Ke to have an examination. After the examination, it didn''t matter much. The doctor said, "maybe I was too scared. I''m scared. Wake up and have an examination. Let her sleep in the bed first."


    I was put on the bed by Shen Ke. He seemed to look at me. Finally, he shook his head and said, "ah!" And then he left.


    I slowly thought, "Hey!" And then I fell asleep.


    as like as two peas, the police quickly arrived at the hospital to control Mr. Ma. However, he didn''t hurt anyone in any way, and also took account of his pain. So the police appeased a few sentences and put him away, which was exactly the same as I had arranged.


    But if you know these things, it''s all in the future.


    After I fell asleep, I had a dream. When I was still Bai Nanfeng, I went out to climb the mountain with Shen Ke. Suddenly there was a storm on the mountain, and he and I hid in a cave.


    Later, the snow blocked the cave and trapped us for a long time. We had no food and water. Shen Ke held me and held a knife in his hand. He said, "Nanfeng, we have nothing to eat. If we don''t eat you, we will die. I can''t die. Nanfeng, we can only live one, so let you go and die ¡­¡­¡±


    I said, "well, I know that I can''t beat you. I also know that you are such a person. Shen Ke, you are such a selfish person."


    Shen Ke, you are such a selfish person.


    That''s what I knew from the beginning.


    Then he cut me down with a knife. I suddenly woke up and sat up. My heart was beating violently, as if I was about to jump out of my chest. There was sweat on my forehead.


    "Awake? How do you feel? " Shen Ke asked with concern. I turned my head and saw him sitting by my bed, looking at me with concern.


    I smile at him, "nothing more, brother-in-law."


    "Nothing''s wrong. How come my face is white and my forehead is full of sweat." Shen Ke took a tissue and wiped it for me.


    It seems that after this incident, Shen Ke''s attitude towards me has changed a lot.


    After all, I have saved his life. No matter how insane he is, he won''t have a cold face to his Savior.


    "I had a nightmare. I dreamed that I was locked in a cave with a wild animal. The wild animal wanted to eat me and scared me to death. It''s really terrible to get along with wild animals."


    "It''s OK. It''s just a dream. Have a good rest and have something to eat?"


    "No, my brother-in-law still cares about me." I gave him a pale smile.


    At this time, the nurse came in, "Dr. Shen, Mr. Ma has been released by the police, but he seems calm a lot. He should not come back. In addition, Miss Baitao has been outside all the time. Won''t she come in?"


    Bai Tao came. I looked towards the door. Sure enough, I saw her figure wandering outside. I grasped Shen Ke''s arm. "Brother in law Can you Don''t let sister Bai Tao come in. She always thinks that I''ve seduced you. I''m afraid that she will attack me again. ""Let her wait outside." Shen Ke said coldly.


    "But miss Baitao said that there was something very important she wanted to talk to Dr. Shen. I must inform Dr. Shen."


    I let go of Shen Ke''s hand. "Maybe sister Bai Tao has something urgent. Brother in law, you''d better have a look."


    Shen Ke thought about it for a while, stood up and went out. Two people suddenly quarreled in the corridor, "what are you talking about? She was almost stabbed. How could Mr. Ma be the person arranged by himself? Do you think everyone is as evil as you?" It''s Shen Ke''s voice.


    "I said yes, she approached you with impure purpose!" White peach also cried out.


    "No matter how impure the purpose is, people are purer than you. Everyone is purer than you!"


    Two people seem to pull up, and then white peach pulled Shen Ke away, I don''t know if there is any evidence.


    I leaned against the head of the bed and sighed a good play in my heart. I couldn''t see it again. They also had to move their positions. What''s the point of fighting in the corridor?


    At this time, my door was rudely pushed open, and Wei Shengyang''s tall figure came in. On his face, he was tired and dusty after a long journey.


    "Are you hurt? How''s it going?" He asked.


    I blinked. "Aren''t you on a mission? What are you doing here?"


    Ye he, who came in immediately after him, said, "the boss heard that you were hospitalized and had an examination. He left the task and came to see you."


    I''m "???"


    When am I so important, more important than his task?


    "I heard that you blocked the knife for that Wang, son of a bitch?" As soon as he spoke, I wanted to hit the wall.


    I pick eyebrows, noncommittal, "but nothing''s wrong, I''m not hurt."


    "I''m not hurt. Don''t you block the knife for him


    I''m a little confused, "I''m not hurt, why can''t I be upright, I can be upright even if I''m hurt!"


    How about me? When do you want me to be in charge?


    "Shut up, what if he does it? Do you want to die? "


    "It won''t really go on."


    "What if, and what do you mean by blocking his knife? What the hell do you mean, Suan Wei Shengyang suddenly roars. The more he thinks about it, the more angry he looks.


    I pestle, "I and who how, is my business ah, Wei Sheng young master!" I yell, too!


    "No way!"


    "Why?"


    Wei Shengyang looked at me, as if stunned for a while, and then he may not be able to say why not, just stubborn, "I said no is no!"


    "Mr. Wei Sheng, you''ve been working too hard recently. Your brain is exhausted. You''d better take care of yourself."


    At this time, I saw a figure coming at the door. Although I didn''t see anyone, I could see that it was Shen Ke.


    "I have my own favorite people. We are all adults. I don''t need you to tell me what to do, and I don''t need you to ridicule me!" I raised my voice on purpose.


    Wei Shengyang should also see Shen Ke at the door and raise his voice, "if I say no, you don''t have any right to resist me. I say what I want you to do, you have to do!"


    "You fascist, I don''t want to see you again in my life. Get out! Get out of here


    "You think I want to see you? You''d better not show up in front of me and get in my way Wei Shengyang said and went out. When he came out of the door, he saw Shen Ke. He didn''t pay any attention and left.


    Shen Ke came in with some doubts, still looking at the direction of Wei Shengyang''s departure, "what''s he doing here? Come to see you? "


    I deliberately laughed at myself, "isn''t it? I''m afraid I''m waiting to see my jokes 24 hours a day. I just went to the hospital and came to the hospital without a stop. I laughed and left."


    Shen Ke really heard us in a tit for tat fight, so he didn''t have much doubt and sat by my bed.


    "How are you feeling?"


    "It used to be very good. Now I have a fight with Wei Shengyang. Now I feel my head is going to explode."


    He patted my hand, and finally changed his indifferent and alienated attitude. For the first time, he comforted me, "don''t have the same opinion with him, madman."


    "Well, by the way, did my brother-in-law just leave with Bai Tao Jie?"


    At the mention of Bai Tao, Shen Ke''s face immediately showed disgust. "She''s really getting more and more crazy. All day long, she knows that she''s suspicious and quarrels with me."


    At this point, Wei Shengyang looked up at me and said, "I smile at him. He said," if you compare with her, you are just like her. In fact, you are very similar to Nanfeng. Sometimes I even think you are the same person. "


    I hugged his arm, leaned down and narrowed my eyes slightly. "Really, my brother-in-law took me as Nanfeng sister. I don''t mind being Nanfeng sister''s double. I don''t mind anything. I just hope my brother-in-law can be happy."

 Chapter 47

    "You look like a silly child."


    "Then I''ll be my brother-in-law''s silly child." I sat up straight again and looked at him. My eyes were full of affection. Then I suddenly raised my hand and hugged his neck. He didn''t push it away, but I tried to kiss him.


    With a bang, the door was pushed open, and Wei Shengyang appeared at the door again. Shen Ke and I separated because of his sudden intrusion.


    He leaned on the doorframe with his arms in his arms and looked at us with eyebrows in his eyes, but I saw anger in his eyes.


    How angry are you?


    "Why are you back?"


    "If I don''t come back, how can I see how you hook up with your brother-in-law? When your sister''s body is not cold, su''an, you can really do it!"


    Shen Ke stood up with a cold face, "what are you talking about, Ann? She''s just our sister!"


    "Yes, I''ve been with my sister. Shen Ke, you''re so serious!" Wei Shengyang is biting his teeth, almost squeezing out a few words from his teeth.


    "It''s none of your business." Shen Ke had already gone out. I jumped out of bed and ran to follow him.


    Wei Shengyang stopped me. At this time, his phone rang. When he answered the phone, his face changed, as if it was something at work.


    "No, no, no contact with him!" This time, he really squeezed the words out of his teeth.


    I pushed him away, "I have something I want to do, I have my own plan, you don''t care!" I ran after him.


    ¡­¡­


    Because of this incident, I became Shen Ke''s life-saving benefactor and appeared beside him in a righteous way.


    I feel that he is trying to accept me, he no longer mentioned the "white South Wind" thing, but is very kind to me.


    During this period, Bai Tao came to make trouble twice. Every time I hid behind Shen Ke, she yelled and said that Mr. Ma was paid by me, but there was no evidence. Then she was scolded by Shen Ke and left.


    Every time, she would like to go crying.


    However, she didn''t get a good face here, and she didn''t have a long memory. Today, she came again. Compared with the previous two times, she was much more clever this time.


    "What are you doing here?" Shen Ke looks impatient.


    Bai Tao sat down and looked at his mobile phone without looking up. "It''s nothing. It''s very powerful. Since you can keep her here for a long time, you can also keep me for a long time. It''s OK. You can work. I won''t disturb you."


    Shen Ke no longer pays attention to her, she also no longer talks, has been quietly playing with her mobile phone, quiet some abnormal.


    She''s just here to see if Shen Ke and I have an affair? No, no one should be so boring.


    What is she doing here? I don''t believe her.


    Always feel, like the calm before the storm.


    Soon there was a rush of footsteps in the corridor, and then a nurse said, "Hey, you can''t go in," and the door was pushed open.


    I''ve met the person who was diagnosed in Shen Ke yesterday. His daughter died.


    Then the man rushed in and yelled at Shen Ke, "return my daughter''s life! You quack He rushed towards Shen Ke, took out a knife in his hand and stabbed him down.


    This scene, so familiar, is a reappearance of the scene.


    Seeing the knife stabbing down, Shen Ke seems calm, while Bai Tao rushes over and blocks in front of the man. The man stabs Bai Tao with a knife.


    Shen Ke subconsciously protected me behind. The people who rushed in subdued the man. The police called the police and rescued Bai Tao.


    Bai Tao lost a lot of blood, passed out in a coma, and was sent to the emergency room. Shen Ke and I stayed outside.


    Sitting on the bench outside, I was so frightened that I covered my mouth and shivered.


    Shen Ke sat next to me and hugged me. My body was stiff and uncomfortable, but I didn''t push him away.


    "Brother in law, will sister Baitao be ok?"


    "She deserves something!" Shen Ke bit his teeth and said, "don''t you think that scene is very familiar?"


    "yes, as like as two peas in the last time, but Mr. Ma didn''t really hurt me. I was lucky. But why should we say that sister Baitao deserves it? " I know it.


    Since Shen Ke said she deserved it, she saw the obvious problem.


    Otherwise, how could it be so coincidental that the same attack happened in Baitao.


    "That''s the man she''s looking for. She did it on purpose!"


    My body is shrinking more and more fierce, "won''t you, brother-in-law, white peach elder sister is not that kind of person..."


    Shen Ke lowered his head and kneaded my head. He said helplessly, "you are still too young, too simple."


    I can already feel his obvious attitude. He has relaxed a lot of vigilance towards me and completely regarded me as a simple child.


    I looked up at him and said, "brother-in-law, are you saying I''m stupid?""Yes, a little fool."


    "Then I''m also a little fool of my brother-in-law."


    "Well, my little fool."


    "If I was a little fool, there would be a lot of people bullying me. For example, sister Baitao, she often attacked me and said that I approached you for impure purposes."


    "Don''t worry, with me, no one will bully you."


    I nodded, but I was thinking about that dream that day. Shen Ke in the dream wanted to eat my flesh and my blood.


    Oh, although his love words are serious and pleasant, I already know Shen Ke.


    I know that once there is any dispute involving his interests, he will not hesitate to push me out and hurt me, but he will not feel guilty.


    He is a selfish man in his heart.


    Soon the doctor came out and walked towards us. He knew Shen Ke and frowned, "Dr. Shen, she lost too much blood and her heart was stabbed. You know that her panda blood is not in stock in our hospital. Today, it''s just gone. Please contact her relatives and see who has the same blood type as her. Let''s have an emergency blood transfusion. Otherwise, it''s better I''m afraid we can''t save it! "


    White peach is Rh negative blood, this blood type in our country can not be considered rare, but really not much.


    As for Baitao''s immediate relatives, all we know is her mother. Her mother died when she was very young, otherwise she would not have run away and let us adopt her.


    Shen Ke was silent for a moment. He suddenly looked at me and held my arm. "An''an, my brother-in-law can''t let her die now."


    I blinked, a little confused, "I don''t know what my brother-in-law means."


    "You have the same blood type as her, so I think..."


    I continued to be confused, "I don''t know what blood type I am, brother-in-law, how do you know?"


    Do you want to investigate me?


    His face changed.


    I smile, very happy that, "brother-in-law is really concerned about me, I am very happy! Since my blood is useful, of course I''m willing to save sister Bai Tao. Doctor, what should I do? Take me away. "


    Look, Shen Ke is dangerous. He is so close to me on the surface, but he secretly investigated me on the strength.


    As I thought, because he didn''t want Baitao to die, he didn''t hesitate to push me out when he knew he needed blood.


    "Ann, brother-in-law, thank you!" He called to me.


    I turned back to give him a big smile, "can do something to make my brother-in-law happy, is my happiest thing."


    Baitao was seriously injured, so I was taken a lot of blood. When I came out of the operating room, I felt dizzy.


    I deliberately made a weaker appearance, supporting the wall at the door, and then fell down. Shen Ke quickly held me, and I hugged him, "brother-in-law, sister Baitao won''t die. The doctor said the operation was successful, brother-in-law, are you happy?"


    "I''m not happy. You seem to be hollowed out. How can I be happy?"


    At this time, he''s very happy to talk to me. It''s not the time for people to take me away. Is that disgusting?


    I really want to turn him over.


    "I''ll be fine, brother-in-law. I can go by myself. It''s good to wait for Baitao to wake up. It''s so good that Baitao won''t die."


    Mention this, he still ferocious expression, "dead just good!"


    Isn''t he reluctant to give up Baitao''s death, and then let me finish drawing blood, how can he become her dead again?


    Man''s brain circuit is really strange! A man of duplicity!


    Baitao soon woke up, but with an oxygen mask on his mouth, he couldn''t say a weak word. After he saw me, he raised a hand and pointed at me with great effort, his eyes were staring out.


    I shrank behind Shen Ke, "brother-in-law, sister Baitao still doesn''t want to see me..."


    "Nothing."


    "I''d better go out, or I''ll be saved. Don''t faint again."


    That was saved by my blood. Don''t be angry again, but I''ll be blind.


    And I haven''t had enough fun. I haven''t got revenge yet. How can I let her die so painlessly?


    In the next few days, Baitao recovered well. Soon she took off her oxygen mask and could eat some liquid food. Shen Ke and I came back to see her every day. Shen Ke went in and I stayed outside.


    Bai Tao''s anger seems to have been reduced because of her weak body. I heard that Shen Ke didn''t give her a good face at first. Later, because she looked very weak and pitiful, her attitude gradually eased a lot.


    Shen Ke is a straight man of iron and steel. He can''t stand weak girls any more. At that time, Bai Tao approached Shen Ke in a soft way, which made him have enough desire to protect himself. Then he hooked up and made a pair.


    Now he saw the true face of Bai Tao, why he didn''t have such a long memory and didn''t have resistance to such a woman.


    Today, I was at the door again. Shen Ke went in to eat for her, and then whispered, "forget about this time. You can''t do this next time. It''s like crazy.""So you know all about it."


    "Such a poor method, how can we not know!"

 Chapter 48

    After a moment''s silence, Shen Ke added, "and I went to the police station to ask. The person you''re looking for has admitted that it''s you who instigated it. You instigated it so ruthlessly. Do you want to die?"


    Bai Tao chuckles. Her voice sounds so ethereal, like it will be scattered in the gentle wind.


    "I just want Shen Ke Ge. You know, I really stabbed him. It''s all fake. What''s more, he didn''t stab him. Shen Ke Ge, people''s appearance can be disguised. Have you forgotten me at that time? She is the same. In order to get your trust, she will think of such a way, and you always believe in her."


    It has to be said that Bai Tao looks stupid and cute, but in fact she has some brains. What she said is all right.


    It''s just that she said the opportunity is wrong. Shen Ke doesn''t like her any more. He likes me more, so he is willing to believe me.


    "Bai Tao," Shen Ke patted her on the shoulder, "not everyone in the world is the same."


    "Brother Shen Ke, why can''t you believe me?"


    "Well, have a good rest. I''ll see you tomorrow." Shen Ke stood up and wanted to walk out. After a pause, he said, "do you know that you almost died in the operating room because of excessive blood loss? It''s an an who saved you. She gave you a lot of blood. Now, there''s a lot of blood in your body. You use her blood, but you chew her tongue, white peach. Is that really good?"


    The white peach stares big eyes, obviously didn''t think of this, immediately she way, "but that also can''t explain, she that accident isn''t true! She''s planning to get close to you for her secret. "


    "Even if she is deliberately close to me, she just wants to get close to me. There is no secret. She just likes me. Forget it, have a good rest." Shen Ke didn''t argue with her any more and turned to come out.


    It seems that Shen Ke has quite trusted me. Even if he knows that I may have approached him on purpose, he doesn''t mind.


    He was so confident that he thought I would fall in love with him.


    The confidence of fans.


    But he thinks it''s very good. It just proves that my disguise is very successful.


    See him come out, I welcome up, "concern" toward the inside, soft asked, "white peach sister better?"? Is that all right? "


    "Much better."


    "The doctor said that she had hurt her heart, so even if you know her brother-in-law is deliberately looking for someone to play, you also coax her. The doctor said that she should not be too emotional." I continue to be concerned.


    "I know." Shen Ke stopped and hugged me, looking very gentle. "You silly child, how can you be so stupid?"


    "It doesn''t matter if I''m stupid. I believe my brother-in-law will protect me. If my brother-in-law protects me, I''m not afraid of anything!"


    He was more and more moved, "white peach is also, you have to identify the purpose is not pure, how to say all identified."


    I blinked and made a sad expression. I hung my head and said in a stuffy voice, "it seems that Bai Taojie misunderstood me deeply."


    "Yes, but don''t worry about her. I won''t let her hurt you."


    "I know. Of course I believe in my brother-in-law, but I don''t want to get along with elder brother Baitao like this. I''ll go to elder brother Baitao to explain it in the evening, and I''ll explain it to her clearly."


    Shen Ke knows Baitao very well, or they know each other, because they are the same kind of people, "don''t go, she won''t believe you."


    I know she won''t believe me, but I''m not trying to make her believe me.


    My purpose is to make Shen Ke never believe in Bai Tao again. I want to see Shen Ke''s dislike of Bai Tao and make her miserable, just like I used to be.


    "No, if it was me, I would give someone a chance." I said in distress.


    I just want to use this way to make Shen Ke compare me with Bai Tao.


    Let him feel that I am an angel from heaven, and white peach is like a devil from hell.


    Since we want to compare, then the contrast must be big enough.


    "Not everyone is you, silly boy." He hit me on the head.


    I covered my head with the past, Du mouth way, "it''s OK, to try it."


    That afternoon, I went to buy porridge specially for Shen Ke to see, "brother-in-law, I bought porridge specially. I think there are things in other porridge. I''m afraid sister Baitao can''t swallow it. Don''t choke it. You can see such porridge, right?"


    Shen Ke glanced at me and knew there was no way to persuade me. He just shook his head helplessly, "yes, but you..."


    "I''ve made up my mind. I really care. I''m sure sister Bai Tao will realize my good intentions. Is my brother-in-law waiting for my good news? Or come with me? "


    As expected, Shen Ke didn''t trust me and said, "I''ll go with you."


    At the entrance of Baitao ward, I stopped Shen Ke, "brother-in-law, Baitao doesn''t seem to like seeing us together. I''m afraid we''ll go in together and make her angry. Would you wait for me here for a while?""Go and come back."


    I breathed and pretended to be nervous. "I don''t know if sister Baitao will forgive me. I hope so."


    "Don''t force yourself. Don''t let her down too much." Shen Ke is not at ease of enjoin a way.


    I nodded and went in. Baitao saw me and was surprised that she hadn''t seen me for many days. Then she pulled down her face and said, "Why are you here?"


    "I''ve come to see you, sister white peach." I closed the door with my backhand.


    I have heard their conversation too many times at the door, so I know very well that if I don''t close the door, people outside can just hear the conversation in the room. If I close the door, people outside just can''t hear it.


    So now I know very well that even if Shen Ke stands at the door and our voice is not very loud, Shen Ke can''t hear us.


    "I don''t need you to see, you get out of here!" White peach cried.


    She shouts, the voice is much louder, Shen Ke should be able to hear.


    It''s just the right thing to do. You''re crazy.


    "Sister Baitao, I''ve brought you porridge." I raised the bowl in my hand and walked toward her with a smile. "Come on, sister Baitao, can I feed you to drink? I''ll be very careful. I won''t let you burn your mouth. "


    "I said I don''t need you. Get out!" Bai Tao looks at me warily. Maybe I''m too happy with my smile. I can''t control my expression, so that she can feel something.


    "Come on, I''m kind enough to feed you porridge."


    "You''re not going, are you? I''ll send someone over!" Then she got up and tried to ring the bell at the head of the bed to inform the doctor. I raised my hand and looked at her coldly. "Sister Bai Tao, that''s why you''re not interesting enough."


    "Help, help..." Just as she was about to shout, I blocked her mouth with my hand, opened the lid of the atherosclerotic bowl with my other hand, gave her a sweet smile, and then raised my hand and poured it on myself.


    I let go of her hand and we both screamed at the same time.


    Shen Ke, who heard the sound, quickly opened the door and rushed in. She took a look at us. At this time, she sat on the bed and looked at Shen Ke, while I was standing beside the bed, with a spoon in my hand. My body was covered with porridge, and the ground was covered with porridge bowls and spilled porridge.


    It looks like white peach poured porridge on me and then left the rest on the ground.


    "Baitao, you crazy woman, Ann is here to make up with you. What are you doing?! That''s ridiculous Shen Ke scolds Bai Tao angrily.


    White peach looked at me, eyes full of resentment, "I didn''t! She''s such a scheming bitch. I said how could you come and make up with me? You did it on purpose! You planted me


    She showed her teeth fiercely, and wished she could swallow me alive. I shrank and hid behind Shen Ke, holding his arm tightly and opening weakly, "brother-in-law Sorry I still screwed up... "


    "I don''t blame you. Why do you apologize at this time! Ignore this crazy woman


    "I didn''t! Shen kege, you have to believe me. It''s not what you see. It''s her fault. She just wants to stir up our relationship! "


    I''m still weak behind Shen Ke, wiping my eyes and feet, weeping, wronged.


    "Disgusting! It''s disgusting to see the corners of your mouth! " White peach pointed at me and yelled.


    It seemed that I could not bear the criticism and finally let it out. With the original "wow", I burst into tears. "You can do this, sister Baitao. I call you sister. I treat you so sincerely. How can you say that to me? I know you like brother Shenke, but brother Shenke doesn''t like you. It''s useless for you to plant me ¡­¡­ Shen Ke Ge is right. You are unreasonable! You are so unreasonable! I will never reconcile with you again


    I burst out crying, white peach behind the ferocious roar, "you go, die, die! Su''an, you go, die


    "Ann Ann, Ann Ann!" Shen Ke also ran out with me. When he was at the door, he didn''t forget to turn around and point to Bai Tao and gnash his teeth, "Bai Tao, look what you''ve done! I really regret that I have provoked such a crazy woman as you


    "Brother Shen Ke, you listen to me. It''s not what you see. You listen to me!"


    Bai Tao comes out, but Shen Ke and I have already got on the elevator. She yells and tears fall down. Then because of her violent action, maybe her mood fluctuates too much, she coughs violently. The coughing sound reverberates in the corridor, but no one cares about her. She leans on the doorframe and looks at the direction of our elevator.


    The elevator door closed slowly. Shen Ke stopped me on the shoulder and patted me on the back. "Well, she''s just such a madman. Don''t be wise to her. Don''t cry, darling..."


    I am facing the direction of the elevator door, in her extremely unwilling line of sight, toward her to show a sweet smile.

 Chapter 49

    Until the elevator reached the floor of Shen Ke''s office, the elevator door opened, and I finally had the opportunity to push Shen Ke open. I looked at him with some regret, "brother-in-law, I''m sorry. I''ll get your white coat with these porridge, or you can take it off first. I''ll wash it for you and bring it back to you tomorrow."


    Of course, I''m just being polite. Shen Ke wants to cover the wound on his arm with his white coat. Naturally, he won''t take it off.


    Sure enough, he said, "I''m fine, but it''s your clothes that she spilled all over."


    "It''s OK. Sister Baitao is too excited. Hey, I shouldn''t go to her. The doctor said she can''t be too excited."


    "You''re still thinking about her. You''re not allowed to think about people like her in the future. Do you hear me?" Shen kedun looked as if he wanted to get into a relationship with me and said, "even if you like to think for others, you can only think for me. Do you know?"


    "I''ve always thought about my brother-in-law, and I''m the best at thinking about him. If it''s not for fear that it''s not easy for us to get in the middle with him, I won''t go to her for reconciliation."


    Sure enough, Shen Ke looked at me more painfully and patted me on the shoulder, "you wait for me here, I''ll buy you a dress."


    "Ah? Clothes? " I looked down at my sticky porridge, "but brother-in-law, you Can you choose? "


    "A few days ago, you pointed to the skirt in the window of a women''s clothing store and said it looks good. I think it must look good on you."


    I opened my mouth wide and made a surprise. It took me a long time to slow down. I rushed over and hugged Shen Ke''s arm and said in a loud voice, "brother-in-law! I love you


    I deliberately pretended that I didn''t mean to shout this sentence, and then we were all stunned. His body was stiff, and then he raised his hand to fall on my shoulder, trying to hold me.


    But I retreated in time, my eyes deliberately dodged, and I didn''t dare to look at him, "that Brother in law, I didn''t mean to, I just I''m so happy... "


    "It doesn''t matter if it''s intentional. It''s better if it''s intentional. You wait for me here, and I''ll go back."


    It''s not hard to understand what he meant by this. He''s going to accept me.


    Oh, I just started to get close to him, so he didn''t refuse? No challenge!


    I rolled my eyes and watched him hurry away.


    That skirt is also a luxury brand, at least 8000 yuan. For a general doctor like Shen Ke, he has to have more than half a month''s salary. He is also very concerned about me.


    Bai Tao has been wandering outside, stretching her head to look inside from time to time, but this glass allows me to see her, but she can''t see inside, so she may not know that Shen Ke has gone out.


    Bai Tao is still in pain. She coughs from time to time. The doctor says that Bai Tao still can''t get out of bed at this time. It seems that in order to find Shen Ke, she has to fight hard. Doesn''t she even want to die?


    I pick my eyebrows and wait to see a good play.


    Shen Ke is also fast enough to go back, and soon came back with a clothes bag. Bai Tao, who had been waiting for a long time, just stopped him, "Shen Ke Ge, you..." Her eyes fell on the bag in Shen Ke''s hand. "Did you go to buy clothes?"


    White peach Leng for a moment, move past, want to move the bag in Shen Ke''s hand, "buy it for me, you are really willing to close to me..."


    Shen Ke raised his hand and hid the bag behind him. He said coldly, "how did you get out of bed? Didn''t he tell you not to get out of bed?"


    "I see you''re angry. I''m worried..."


    "If you stay in bed, I can be less angry! Hurry back! It''s always worrying! " Shen Ke eagerly urged her to go.


    White peach is not a fool, staring at the bag behind her, "Chanel''s clothes bag, is it a woman''s clothes? Didn''t you buy it for me? Is it for suan''an? "


    Shen Ke is annoyed, "who bought it for has nothing to do with you, let you go back to the hospital bed, don''t you understand? If you don''t cooperate like this again, I don''t care about you!"


    Shen Ke lifted his legs and left. Bai Tao hugged him. "Shen Ke Ge, you can''t do this. We should be together. Now Nanfeng is dead. We are grasshoppers on the same rope. You can''t abandon me..."


    "Are you bored?" Shen Ke broke away. Bai Tao was so weak that he couldn''t hold her. Shen Ke pushed her to the ground.


    Bai Tao covers his heart and looks up at Shen Ke. His face is a little pale.


    Shen Ke a Leng, "well, well, don''t make, quickly go back to have a good rest, hear me, I''ll see you tomorrow."


    "I can''t let you give that dress to that bitch, man!"


    Shen Ke "hum" a expression of disdain, turned into the office.


    I was sitting in his chair, and when he saw me sitting in his seat, he didn''t get angry. He just said, "I''ve been waiting a long time." then he handed me the bag.


    I hopped over, took the bag, opened it, saw the skirt inside, and drew on my body. I looked at Shen Ke with small stars in my eyes, "thank you, brother-in-law! Thank you brother-in-law! I love you so much, brother-in-law"Just like it." Shen Ke is also very happy.


    Men are like this. If they have ideas for you, they are willing to give you everything and like to give you.


    I jumped, stood beside him, raised my arm around his neck, and then stood on tiptoe to kiss him.


    Shen Ke a Leng, raise a hand to want to embrace my waist to continue to kiss with me, I mischievously jumped away.


    The kiss, like a dragonfly skimming water, seems to make Shen Ke itch.


    I gave him a sweet smile, then flat mouth, with clothes sitting on the chair opposite his desk, head down and do not speak.


    Sure enough, he moved to my side, bent down, put his hands on my shoulders, and asked softly, "what''s the matter? Don''t you like clothes? "


    "My brother-in-law bought it. How can I not like it?"


    "What''s the matter? You''re not very happy."


    I looked up, grabbed his hand, gently fiddled with it, looked down at his hand, "I just I''ve been growing up for more than ten years, and I haven''t been in love. Brother in law, you are the first person I like. I really envy Nanfeng, who can always be with you and be your girlfriend, so I I think if I can have a decent love with my brother-in-law, I will die without regret! "


    I always drop my eyes to say these, dare not look at him, just like a young girl in love.


    I know that Shen Ke likes this kind of green tea. Straight men like this kind of green tea.


    "Ah Shen Ke sighed, took his hand back, went back to his seat without expression, and began to work with his head down.


    Even now, I know that he is very interested in me, and he does not want me to have a aboveboard identity.


    Because he didn''t want to destroy the image of "national good boyfriend" established in everyone''s mind before.


    Therefore, even if he falls in love with me, he will not disclose me, only stabilize me, and then hide me, so as to achieve his image of continuing to play "national good boyfriend".


    I put the clothes aside, didn''t blame him, didn''t urge him, just made some sad appearance.


    He seems to be working hard. I know he looks up at me from time to time. He is not willing to give up on me. He likes me.


    Sure enough, after a while, he compromised and said, "today, will you come home with me?"


    "Eh?" I looked up at him in surprise, and then said, "I know that my brother-in-law is still immersed in the death of Nanfeng sister, and it''s hard to accept new people, so if my brother-in-law has difficulties, I can wait for him. I can wait for my brother-in-law all the time."


    "It''s OK. Come back with me?"


    "Well! Good


    He''s willing to take me home. That''s progress.


    On that day, he took me home, and we prepared a candlelight dinner. After we were full, he moved to me, held me, and began to be dishonest.


    I stood up, stretched, and moved in the house. "I''ll sleep in the room next to my brother-in-law. Although I really want to see my brother-in-law sleeping, I know that my brother-in-law loves Nanfeng deeply. I can''t lie beside you when you are drunk. That''s taking advantage of others'' danger. I can''t wait for some time My husband, accompanied by me, slowly put his obsession on with Nanfeng. Let''s talk about it. "


    He''s been acting on me. He must want to eat my tofu.


    I''m kidding. If I let her succeed, I''ll live for nothing.


    Even if Shen Ke has any idea of me, he can only give up and continue to be a good man.


    I know that the place where Shen Ke studies medicine can''t be in the hospital, so this is the only place left. So I want to go out and check while Shen Ke is asleep.


    Who knows that I wait and wait. In the early morning, Shen Ke was still in the room and didn''t know what to do, so that I fell asleep.


    When I woke up again, it was the next day, and there was a "bang bang" knock outside the door.


    I rubbed my eyes and sat up. Seeing that Shen Ke didn''t mean to open the door, I moved to the door.


    After "bang bang" again, white peach''s voice came, "Shen kege, I know you''re in there. I''m white peach..."


    Sure enough, it''s a white peach.


    What is she doing here so early? I''ll pick my eyebrows and wait.


    "Shen Ke Ge, would you like to open the door? I want to see you. I know it''s time for you to get up at this time. Even if you don''t get up, you can help me open the door. Shall we meet again?"


    I kept silent and made a little noise with the doorknob.


    Bai Tao heard the voice, knew that someone was standing by the door, thought it was Shen Ke, and continued, "Shen Ke Ge, I know you are at the door, you are still willing to listen to me, aren''t you, Shen Ke Ge, we Are we good with each other? "

 Chapter 50

    What is reconciliation? Did you break up?


    "Shen kege, I really love you. I can''t live without you. I don''t want to live without you. Open the door..."


    She said helplessly and knocked helplessly on the door.


    Shen Ke was also awakened by her voice, appeared at the door of the room, frowning a little annoyed, "the doctor said she can''t get out of bed, how can she get out of bed again, it''s really fatal!"


    "She said to come to you and make up."


    Shen Ke frowned more and more and said impatiently, "OK, don''t die outside. Let her come in first."


    I opened the door, white peach a burst of joy, "Shen Ke Ge, I knew you would not be so heartless Suan, what are you doing here?! What do you mean by unkempt? "


    Her expression of joy turned to surprise and then anger when she saw me.


    I smile to her, "this is not knowingly asked, I came back yesterday and brother-in-law."


    "You shameless cheap man!" Anger turns into fury. I''m going to hit you in the face when I raise my hand.


    "Pa"


    there was a sound, but the slap did not fall on my face. I felt a tall figure standing next to me.


    As soon as he tilted his head, he saw Shen Ke standing beside him, and the hand that Bai Tao hit was firmly grasped by Shen Ke.


    Shen Ke looks at Bai Tao in disgust. Bai Tao looks at Shen Ke in surprise, "how can you bring her back..."


    "What does it have to do with you? If you don''t stay in a good hospital bed, why are you crazy when you come to me? So you want to die? Then go and die Shen Ke pushed the white peach back.


    Bai Tao faltered and nearly fell down.


    Shen Ke slammed the door and swore, "I''m so bored. I''m haunted!"


    Bai Tao didn''t knock on the door outside. I followed Shen Ke back. Then we had a romantic morning. Maybe Shen Ke thought it was romantic. I had no happiness.


    He began to make physical contact with me intentionally or unintentionally. I really hate him.


    Finally, when he wanted to feed me again, I stood up, "brother-in-law, it''s late. Let''s go to the hospital."


    Shen Ke looked at the time and laughed, "it''s the first time for me to leave so late in so many years. You, let me forget the time."


    He was probably talking to me in love, but I felt uncomfortable all over. He said, "doesn''t that mean I''m very attractive and worthy of my brother-in-law? Let''s go."


    I go out in a hurry, and then a Leng, white peach sitting against the door of the wall, motionless, pale.


    "What are you doing, touching porcelain?" I raised my leg and kicked her.


    Her body seemed to have no support all of a sudden, "pa" fell to the ground, she was still motionless, like Dead?!


    I was startled by this idea, and went to explore her breathing. She still had weak breathing, but it was almost dead.


    "Hey, Baitao, what''s the matter with you? Don''t pretend! It''s no use touching porcelain! " I shook her shoulder a few times, but she didn''t move. It didn''t look like she was pretending.


    I''ve been pestered. I haven''t got revenge yet. How can she die?


    "What''s the matter?" Shen Ke comes out.


    "Sister Baitao fainted here. She is very weak now." I said truthfully.


    "No!" Shen Ke stepped forward, took a look at Bai Tao''s lower eyelids, picked her up and ran down. We drove to the hospital in a hurry.


    When she got off the bus, Shen Ke finally said, "let her stay in bed, but it''s not honest! You know how to make trouble for people! "


    The results of Bai Tao''s examination came out soon. The doctor said that she was emotional and that she should not have got out of bed, which led to a heart attack. The situation was a little bad.


    He also said that everything would follow her in the future, and she could not be excited. If she got sick again, there might be no way to save her.


    It looks very serious.


    Shen Ke sat beside the hospital bed, hanging his head and not talking.


    I soft voice comfort, "brother-in-law, you don''t have to worry too much, white peach elder sister Fu big life big, will be OK."


    "Well."


    "In addition, we should pay attention to what we say in the future, so as not to get angry with Baitao sister. We can''t make her angry in the future."


    Shen Ke raised his hand and put my head in his arms. "Ann, you are so sensible."


    "I just don''t want to trouble my brother-in-law."


    Bai Tao will die if she dies. I can use her to deal with Shen Ke before she dies.


    Baitao soon wakes up. It seems that every time she wakes up from illness, she looks clever. She looks at Shen Ke and me, but she doesn''t hurt me. She just says, "I''m sorry Shen Ke Ge, I''m giving you trouble again... "


    "It''s OK. I''ve already informed your father."


    I am a Leng, white peach foster father, is not my father?


    Long time no see. I don''t know what happened to Dad.


    I couldn''t give him any comfort in the pain of losing my daughter."Brother in law, please." Bai Tao gave him a pale smile, then got up to touch his mobile phone and dialed the phone, "Hello, Dad..."


    My dad!


    My ears stood up, but I couldn''t hear the voice on the phone.


    "Dad, I''m ok. You don''t have to worry. Sister Nanfeng is gone. I''m your only daughter. I''ll take care of myself. I won''t let you worry." White peach said cleverly.


    She always acts smart in front of my father, so my father trusts her.


    Because of trust, my father didn''t doubt her when I died.


    What did the phone say to her? Bai Tao agreed and finally said, "wait, Dad, don''t hang up. I want to have a chat with you..."


    I didn''t have a good look at her, but she didn''t feel anything. She just said in a calm voice, "Dad, when I was in a coma, I dreamt about Nanfeng. Nanfeng always asked me to take good care of you. I miss her so much..."


    I''ll go to your big brother!


    "Well, Dad, I used to live with Nanfeng sister in the villa in the center of Nanfeng sister Yes, the one where brother Shen Ke lives now. There are many memories of sister Nanfeng and me. I suddenly want to go back to live for a while... "


    Shen Ke squinted at her and clenched her fists.


    It''s not his house after all. Is he worried that Baitao will take it?


    "I know it''s left to brother Shen Ke. I just want to go back to live for a few days. I miss Nanfeng so much It doesn''t matter. Brother Shen Ke also misses Nanfeng. He''s the same as me, wuwuwu Dad, I really want to go back to live for a few days, just a few days Yes, brother Shen Ke is here... "


    Bai Tao raised his head and handed the mobile phone to Shen Ke, "Dad, let you pick it up."


    Shen Ke stares at her and answers the phone, "Hello, uncle, it''s me Well, no, uncle. I''ll just stay in the hospital All right, uncle. Take care of yourself


    It seems that Bai taomo wants to live in the villa. My father is always kind and gentle, but he can''t beat her, so he can only agree.


    "What did dad say?" White peach looks a little elated.


    "He said that he would arrange another house for me, which is closer to the city hospital, and I said no." Shen Ke looked at Bai Tao and sneered, "this is your big move. You want to enlighten me, eh?"


    White peach shook his head, "no, of course I didn''t mean that."


    "What villa do you want?"


    "I didn''t want to, I just want to live in, I don''t want you to leave, if..." Bai Tao said and glanced at me. "If brother Shen Ke must take her to live with us, we can live together. I won''t disturb you. I just want to live in, and..." As soon as Bai Tao gritted her teeth, she was so cruel that she said, "and I can do all the housework at home, just think I''m the cleaning aunt. As long as I can stay by Shen Ke''s side, I''m willing to do anything!"


    Shen Ke should be unwilling, but my father has already spoken. Of course, he can''t say anything more. He can only acquiesce.


    So Bai Tao left the hospital the same day and came to the villa with big and small bags of things. He chose a small room in the corner and stressed again that he would not disturb Shen Ke and me.


    After she came, she seemed to be in a better mood, happily taking care of all the housework, cleaning the table and floor diligently.


    It seems that I really don''t mind.


    If I''m cheated by her appearance, it''s a ghost.


    Shen Ke looked at her busy, some can''t help, "the doctor told you, don''t get out of bed, have a good rest?"


    "That''s what the doctor said in the morning. Now it''s afternoon. I''m much better. I''m fine. You don''t have to worry about me. Just think I''m a cleaning aunt." She laughed and stopped talking.


    Why is it so weird? I always think she''s holding on to something.


    However, I saw for several days, she did not have any trend, just honest here to do a cleaning aunt.


    Sometimes I will stay here, sometimes not, because now there are three people living here, even if I want to stay here to find some clues, it becomes very inconvenient.


    Today I stayed here again, and then I was lost in thought and didn''t know what to do next.


    The three of us went back to our respective rooms. The light outside was turned off, but I couldn''t sleep.


    Today''s Baitao is more attentive than usual. She gives me and Shen Ke a meal and so on. She looks very considerate.


    On the surface, she is obedient to us. In fact, I don''t know what she thinks in her heart.


    At this time, the screen of my mobile phone suddenly lights up, because I think that I may use my mobile phone as a flashlight at night. I''m afraid that Shen Ke and Bai Tao will be awakened by the sound of a short message, so I specially set the mute mode for my mobile phone.


    It''s Wei Shengyang who called me. I was stunned. It''s twelve o''clock in the evening. What''s he doing on the phone at this time.


    "Hello, what''s up?" I asked, lowering my voice.


    "Are you a thief? Don''t you dare to say anything? Or is there someone next to you?! Man?! Can''t it be Shen Ke? " The last sentence was a roar.Scared, I quickly took the phone away from my ears, afraid that he would come out of the phone and kill me.


    Through the phone, I can think of his angry want to drop the cell phone.

 Chapter 51

    "Suan an! You talk to me! " He was even more angry when he didn''t hear my response.


    I got a little closer to the mobile phone, covered my hands with my mouth, so as not to speak too loud, "what are you doing? There''s no one around me, no men or women!"


    "I don''t believe it. Where are you? Wait a minute. I''ll send you a video!"


    "Stop, stop, I''m at home. When is it? I''m still sleeping if you don''t sleep. You''ve been working all day. Go to bed early." I''m going to hang up.


    Wei Shengyang''s roar came out of the phone. He even had the prediction function, "don''t hang up!"


    "I didn''t have to hang up..." I''m a little guilty.


    "You''re just going to hang up! I know His tone was especially firm.


    I micro Leng, the mobile phone looked over and over again, although did not find anything unusual, still very angry airway, "you are too much, you actually installed monitoring for me!"


    "I don''t have surveillance You''re going to hang up! "


    I, "..." How do you feel like you''ve been trapped in a routine? I''m in a panic.


    "It''s sneaky. I can''t speak out loud. Why don''t I believe you''re at home? It seems that I really need to install surveillance on you!"


    At this time, I saw a figure flash by my door. I couldn''t see clearly without light, but it should be from Baitao''s room.


    She''s really sneaky. What''s she doing?


    "I said I was at home. I was at home." I said to my cell phone, "and I said I''m going to sleep, hang up!"


    After that, I hung up the phone, and Wei Shengyang''s message soon came after me! ¡¿


    [I''m at home, going to bed! Young master Weisheng, look at the time! ¡¿


    it seems that he is worried after all, and the text message comes back to him, < I''ll go back tomorrow, you''d better not let me find that you lied to me! ¡¿


    across the screen, I feel his gnashing of teeth.


    Forget it, forget it, he came back, I also die bite, said I sleep at home, he can do me.


    And what he does to me is nothing to me.


    So thinking, I simply turned off the phone, quietly opened the door and followed to the stairs.


    Baitao has already gone downstairs. Maybe Shen Ke is too busy and tired recently, so he fell asleep downstairs.


    He''s so big that I can''t get him upstairs myself. So I called Baitao together, but Baitao said that calling him up would disturb his sleep. It''s better to let him sleep downstairs. I can''t get him upstairs at leisure.


    So now Shen Ke should still be sleeping downstairs, so Bai Tao is going downstairs to find him?


    What are you looking for in the middle of the night?


    Shen Ke ignores her. She doesn''t turn on the light. Is she going to pretend to be a ghost to scare Shen Ke to death?


    I just think about it casually. Of course, it''s impossible. As long as I stand here and wait quietly, I can know what the hell she''s going to do.


    The sound of Xie Xie Suo came from downstairs. It sounded like he was taking off his clothes. Soon after taking off his clothes, I could see Bai Tao lying on the sofa next to Shen Ke, and then pushed Shen Ke.


    Shen Ke was confused. She should have woken him up, but he didn''t seem to wake him up. Anyway, he hummed intermittently, "it''s so hot Nanfeng, I''m so hot now... "


    Hearing this name, I can be sure that Shen Ke didn''t wake up.


    "Where is it hot, Shen Ke? Tell me, what''s wrong with you?" White peach said.


    What she said was "Shen Ke", not "brother Shen Ke", so is she imitating the way of "Bai Nanfeng"?


    "South wind I''m so hot You hold me Hold me... "


    "I know. If you feel uncomfortable, just say it You''re too hot now. Shall I help you take off your clothes? " White peach said, has begun to take off Shen Ke''s clothes.


    Maybe it''s really because of discomfort. Shen Ke is very cooperative and his clothes are soon stripped by Bai Tao.


    In the distance, I can see two naked figures. Shen Ke is pressed on Bai Tao. Bai Tao is very cooperative, and then they start to turn the clouds and rain.


    From the name of Shen Ke''s intermittent "south wind", I can tell that Shen Ke is still not sober, and Bai Tao is taking advantage of others'' danger.


    Why does Baitao do this?


    Is it because you want to get Shen Ke again in this way? Does she think Shen Ke will fall in love with her again after today?


    Maybe Shen Ke won''t be too good to her, but at least it happened. Shen Ke shouldn''t be too bad to her.


    In this way, Shen Ke sleeps on the sofa and has a relationship with her in his sleep, which is abnormal in itself.


    Is it Baitao who gave him the medicine when he had a good meal?


    It''s terrible. I still don''t want to eat her food in the future. Maybe I''ll poison my food secretly to kill me.


    "Brother in law, you can only be mine. Brother in law, I love you..." White peach hugged him and whispered.Sure enough, this woman fell in love, even the brain is not long, regardless of anything.


    It''s like crazy.


    Shen Ke has always thought about me since he brought me back to the villa. It''s not the first time that he explicitly hinted. At the beginning, I was just scared to escape, but Shen Ke was not happy. She said that I liked him and lied to him. Later, I could only say that my aunt''s time was up, and he didn''t force me any more. He was also very considerate of me, hot water and brown sugar water, and didn''t let me eat cold Yes.


    I also muddle through such nonsense for a few days.


    In fact, I''m still thinking about how I can refuse him after these days.


    The longest period of my aunt is seven days. I can''t fool her with this all the time.


    I swept the two naked figures below. I couldn''t help laughing.


    Shen Ke is naked. Bai Tao sleeps with him. Then Shen Ke doesn''t know who it is


    So Bai Tao is a super good man! Today you do this game, I do this sister, can not be polite to accept.


    Because after a battle, both of them were very tired and soon fell asleep.


    White peach may just be tired to sleep, and Shen Ke, should be because of white peach under the medicine.


    Bai Tao, I understand that she will definitely give Shen Ke enough medicine for a long time in order to be safe. He won''t wake up until tomorrow morning when she kills Shen Ke.


    God helps me.


    I quietly went downstairs, moved to the sofa, looked at the two people by the weak light, these two people for the Bai family''s property, collude, killed people without guilt, and have the face to fall in love here.


    Do you want to enter the upper class? Do you want money that way?


    All of a sudden, I thought they were both a little pathetic and a little pathetic.


    But this is definitely not the time for me to be compassionate. I know that Wei Shengyang told me before that there is a acupoint on the back of the neck. If you press it hard, you will fall into a coma.


    It''s like what many martial arts novels say that people faint after being hit. In fact, it''s mostly because they hit that acupoint.


    And when I was Bai Nanfeng, I personally tested it, which was very effective.


    I squatted down and groped for the acupoints behind Baitao''s neck.


    She is guilty in the end, even if she fell asleep, she didn''t sleep well enough. She woke up when I touched her. She opened her eyes and looked at me warily, "who?"


    "It''s so late. Sleep well, sister Baitao." I pressed hard and she fell asleep again.


    I dressed Bai Tao in a hurry, and then dragged her upstairs to the floor. I didn''t take her to my room.


    Then he moved to the sofa, took off his clothes and lay next to Shen Ke.


    I didn''t sleep that night. There was a wild animal lying beside me. How could I sleep.


    And I''m waiting quietly.


    Until dawn, Baitao woke up and got up. Then at the entrance of the stairs, he saw Shen Ke and I lying naked together.


    "Ah -" she screamed, fearing that the villa would collapse.


    Shen Ke opened his eyes, rubbed his eyes and got up. I did the same thing, and then pulled the clothes tightly.


    "In the morning, what''s the matter with you?" Shen Ke looks at Bai Tao impatiently.


    White peach pointed at us and his lips trembled for a long time.


    Shen Ke then noticed me, looking at the clothes on the ground, and then gave me some evasive eyes, rubbed his head, "I seemed last night..." He glanced at me again, a little uncertain and said, "is it with you?"


    "Yes Brother in law You fell asleep here after dinner last night, and I went back to sleep. After all, I felt that I couldn''t sleep well on the sofa, so I wanted to help you upstairs, and then you pulled me Put me on the couch and Then... "


    "Aren''t you an aunt?"


    It''s a good brain!


    I''m weak, "I Just now... "


    "Suan an! You cheap man White peach stares at me with resentment.


    What''s the matter? I didn''t expect that I made my wedding dress after working hard for so long? Do you like it? Hi, PIP. Hi, PIP?


    "Brother in law..." I made a scared look, shrank in a corner of the sofa, hid behind Shen Ke, and then made a face at Bai Tao.


    White peach bared her teeth, and she wanted to come and bite me.


    However, Shen Ke of course did not see my provocation to her. He only saw Bai Tao''s grinning and was not willing to say, "what''s the fuss? If I bring her back, you should know what I mean. Bai Tao, we are over, and An''an is my girlfriend now."


    The white peach has the pain to be unable to say simply, that facial expression, really stifled.


    Especially at this time, big slag male Shen Ke also added a knife, "go to make breakfast, Ann hasn''t had breakfast yet."


    "Hard work for you, sister Baitao!""Go away!"


    Looking at the white peach into the kitchen, we also dressed in a hurry, I also took the opportunity to take a bath.


    Disgusted to death, Shen Ke and I lay on a blind date all night.


    Then we went back to the sofa and waited for breakfast. Bai Tao was busy in the kitchen. Cutting vegetables turned into chopping vegetables. The sound was very loud.


    I guess she took the food as me.

 Chapter 52

    Shen Ke rubbed his forehead and leaned on the sofa. He looked tired. "I still can''t remember what happened last night. I feel like I was drugged."


    Smart Sao year, you feel quite accurate.


    I pointed to my face and made a surprised and innocent expression, "brother-in-law, you Do you doubt me? "


    He took his hand to look at me, right at my innocent eyes, raised his hand and pulled me to my side, holding my waist, "how can I blame you? I think you don''t agree all the time. If you want to, you don''t need to drug me."


    I coughed gently, "I didn''t disagree. I just came to my aunt for objective reasons Objective reasons... "


    "I know what''s going on. So, if you want to, you can''t give me medicine. If I have been given medicine, it can only be dried peaches. "


    Wit! fierce!


    I blinked puzzled eyes, "but it doesn''t make sense. Why does sister Bai Tao do that?"


    "Who knows her, don''t want to, just a pity, little girl, your first time, I actually don''t remember anything."


    I hugged Shen Ke''s arm and looked happy. "It doesn''t matter. The second time, the third time, the fourth time and countless times will be remembered by my brother-in-law." Then I made it as if I suddenly thought of something, and released his hand, and he opened some distance.


    He looked at me suspiciously, "what''s the matter? What''s this?"


    "Well Brother in law, you said that we are all like this now. The first time they gave it to you, are we serious friends and girlfriends now? Now I''m finally qualified to be your girlfriend, right? It''s not always like this. Do you want to push me out? And just now I''ve heard you and sister Baitao admit that I''m your girlfriend! " I said in a coquettish tone.


    Then I tooted. He took my shoulder and laughed, "how can it be, my little girlfriend?"


    "Wow I exclaimed in surprise, "great, great, brother-in-law, you finally admit that I''m your girlfriend! I''ve finally become my brother-in-law''s girlfriend. I''m so happy! "


    He doted on the rubbing of my hair, "like a little fool, come on, eat."


    After dinner, Shen Ke looked at me and said, "last night You''re tired too. Today, just rest at home. Don''t go to the hospital with me. "


    I took him by the arm, "but sugar has been at home, she She''s always on me. I''m a little scared. " I''m weak.


    "I don''t want to hurt you. You can stay at home." White peach looked at me, the corner of his mouth is very strange, like to eat me.


    I tensed Shen Ke''s arm more and more, "brother-in-law, don''t leave me..."


    Shen Ke may also be not at ease. Bai Tao took me to the hospital.


    I sat opposite Shen Ke and lowered my head to "concentrate" on playing with my mobile phone. Of course, I just looked attentive. In fact, my eyes were aiming at him all the time.


    He sat down and turned on his computer. His computer always had a password, which was usually turned on behind my back. Sure enough, my efforts in recent days made him wary of me, so he didn''t carry me when he entered the password today.


    I saw that he pressed the number key next to the keyboard, which was a four digit number, but I didn''t see exactly what it was.


    Then I finally wait for Shen Ke to go out to check, I finally wait for the opportunity, move to open his computer, and then I pestle.


    What can a 4-digit password be? birthday? Or the year?


    I first input Shen Ke''s year and birthday, which are all wrong. Then I input mine and white peach. Finally, I even tried Su an an''s, but it''s still wrong.


    I''m a little annoyed, Shen Ke, Shen Ke, the people Shen Ke cares about Who could it be? Is it really not his own?


    All of a sudden, Shen Yao, a figure I have forgotten for a long time, flashed through my mind.


    Shen Yao is Shen Ke''s sister. She is one year younger than Shen Ke. She is simple and kind-hearted, but she is weak and sick from childhood. She is sentimental like Lin Daiyu.


    Shen Ke is a real girl. Maybe he would like to eat "weak woman" because his sister is of this type.


    Shen Yao and I were good friends at that time, but later she had a heart attack and was diagnosed as dead by the doctor. I remember Shen Ke kneeling in front of the doctor, holding the doctor''s leg and crying. He said to ask the doctor to help his sister.


    But the doctor could only tell him that there was nothing he could do, so he asked all the time. Later, the doctor was a little annoyed and said, "his heart is no longer working. If you want to save him, you have to change it!"


    Shen Ke pointed to himself without hesitation, "Yao Yao and I are brothers and sisters. I can give her my heart for life. As long as you are willing to save her, I can give you anything!"


    "It''s no use trying to give it. There is no such precedent in China!" At that time, there was no precedent for a change of heart in China, but there was no such theory.


    The doctor said that just because he was angry with Shen Ke.Later, Shen Yao learned about her illness and left. She left a letter. She said that she would not let Shen Ke find her. She said that she had made her brother pay too much for her. She didn''t want Shen Ke to see her die. She didn''t want to make Shen Ke sad. She didn''t want to trouble her brother when she died.


    Then she left. At that time, Shen Ke just went to university. Because of Shen Yao''s illness, he applied to medical school and majored in heart.


    It''s just a pity that he didn''t come back from his studies and his sister was gone.


    Although we didn''t find Shen Yao''s body later, the doctor concluded that Shen Yao must have died because of her physical condition at that time.


    It was because of this that Shen Ke and I had a conflict for the first time since we met.


    Bai Tao tells Shen Ke that she heard that Shen Yao left because I was persuading Shen Yao to leave, so Shen Ke blames me after Shen Yao was judged dead.


    And I blame him for not believing me.


    It was at that time that Bai Tao successfully stirred up the relationship between us and seduced Shen Ke.


    It''s hard to look back.


    But I know that Shen Yao is the most important person in Shen Ke''s life, probably more important than himself.


    I thought about it a little bit, and then entered Shen Yao''s birthday. As I expected, the computer lock actually opened.


    I quickly looked at his computer, hoping to find something. With great effort, I finally found a drug formula marked "top secret" in the garbage station.


    When I opened it, I saw behind some matching materials: colorless and tasteless, effective half an hour after eating, heartburn, spitting blood, highly toxic.


    It''s colorless and tasteless. It takes effect half an hour after ingestion. It''s burning in the stomach, spitting blood in the mouth, and highly toxic


    I narrowed my eyes slightly. Isn''t this the medicine I took?


    I was That''s how he died. At that time, Baitao told me that it was a new poison made by Shen Ke himself. No one would have thought of it.


    So, this prescription is the one that poisoned me.


    I was just about to take a picture and write it down when the door was suddenly pushed open and Bai Tao came in. Then he saw me and looked a little surprised. Then he screamed, "OK, you little bitch, I finally caught you! Get the stolen goods! See what else you have to say! "


    "What''s the matter?" The little nurse was attracted by Bai Tao''s scream and looked at us in confusion.


    "Who''s got all the stolen goods?" I gave her a white look, "what are you doing here again? Didn''t Shen Ke say you should stay at home and don''t come out?"


    "How can I see you stealing if I don''t come out? How can you prove that your purpose is not pure! " She said fiercely.


    I said, "even if you come out, you can''t prove it."


    "Shen kege''s computer is not allowed to be touched by anyone, not even me. What are you installing with me? Call brother Shen Ke and I''ll let him see you today! "


    Of course, I know that, not to mention that she has never touched the white peach, even I, Bai Nanfeng, have never touched it before.


    Shen Ke won''t let anyone touch his computer and mobile phone, or he will turn his face.


    Bai Tao yells and pulls Shen Ke out of the operating room, and then in front of me.


    She pointed to me, "Shen kege, you should believe what I said about what she did this time. She approached you for an impure purpose!"


    "Did you touch my computer?" He looked at me with a cold face, somewhat disappointed.


    "I..." My brain is spinning.


    "Hum, ask her what she''s doing. Come on, you," Baitao said, pointing to the nurse. "When you came in, did you see that suan''an was working on doctor Shen''s computer? Tell Dr. Shen, isn''t it? "


    "Yes Yes... " Said the little nurse.


    Shen Ke''s face became colder and colder. He pulled my collar and threw me back.


    Then he nervously checked the computer. At this time, the computer had been deleted by me and locked again because of standby.


    I looked at him, "Wow," a cry, squatted on the ground, hugged himself.


    "What''s the use of crying, is it now? It''s no use for you to die! " White peach gloated.


    I looked up at Shen Ke and said innocently, "I''m not so good. Even if I watch you go to surgery, I''m bored. I just want to watch a movie to pass the time when your computer is on. What''s the secret in the computer? Even if there''s a secret, I can''t open the lock and I can''t see anything. Why are you so fierce? Today you still want me to be a girlfriend. Now you treat me so rudely, you''re just lying to me Whoa, whoa I just touched the computer. What''s the matter? You didn''t tell me that I couldn''t touch it. No one told me that I couldn''t touch the computer. I thought it was just an ordinary computer Wow... "


    I don''t hesitate to cry wrongly and put the responsibility on Shen Ke.

 Chapter 53

    Shen Ke looked at me, a little confused.


    White peach can''t help but come forward to hit me, "the villain first complains, now it''s stolen goods, you don''t want to deny it to me! Brother Shen Ke, please be sober and don''t be cheated by her any more. This is the case. Do you still want to believe her? "


    Shen Ke looked at me, condescending, may suddenly kill me, may suddenly help me up, I don''t know what he thought.


    Shen Ke of Schrodinger.


    "I didn''t, I really didn''t," I shook my head, knowing that this time is the time to reflect my acting skills, so I played very seriously, "sister Baitao, where am I sorry for you, you are aiming at me like this, since I first appeared, you have been aiming at me, do you hate me to go, die, why do you want to treat me like this, is it because of my sister Do you like me? I know you like your brother-in-law, but we can compete fairly. "


    After a pause, I saw that Baitao''s face was not good, and I continued, "you have been with Nanfeng sister for so long, but your brother-in-law has not accepted you. That means your brother-in-law will not accept you any more, so why don''t you give up? You give up, you can''t get your brother-in-law!" I''m afraid that these words have been stabbed in the heart of Baicao like a knife.


    "You fart!" Bai Tao raised his hand and was about to hit me in the face. I quickly jumped up and hid behind Shen Ke, holding his arm to let him feel my shivering body, "brother-in-law, help me..."


    Bai Tao is blocked by Shen Ke. She looks at me resentfully, "brother Shen Ke, why do you still believe her? Don''t you think it''s strange that nothing happened to you and her for so many days, just when you were in a coma... " Bai Tao realized that he had let slip and quickly changed his words, "but after what happened last night, you don''t remember anything. If it''s a normal relationship, why don''t you remember? Do you think that''s normal? Don''t you think this suan''an is really suspicious? "


    Shen Ke looked back at me, I shook my head, "brother-in-law, I just gave you the first time last night, you don''t remember, can you blame me?"


    I said innocently and despairingly. After thinking about it for a while, Shen Ke still thought that it was impossible for me to give him medicine to let him sleep, so he chose to believe me.


    He once again put me behind, cold look at white peach, "you shut up, unreasonable!"


    I hugged his body tightly, tears crackling, crying very pitifully, "brother-in-law, I really don''t know what I did wrong, I really don''t know why sister Baitao had to aim at me like this, how should I be brother-in-law, how should I do?"


    I looked at him helplessly, he let the little nurse pull white peach out, and then turned around and hugged me.


    Also soft voice comforted, "well, well, of course I believe you, just don''t believe what she said."


    Although he said so, the other hand turned on his computer, and then quickly checked whether there were traces of my browsing.


    Sure enough, they still don''t believe me.


    A man with a doggy tongue.


    If he does find any traces I have browsed, it will prove that I have opened the lock, and he will be merciless.


    I continue to "whimper", "you cheat brother-in-law, you are cheating! In my opinion, you are just very precious. This computer is more precious than me. Do you think that I am important or this computer is important? "


    I''m like a little girl, making trouble without reason.


    "It''s you, of course."


    "Can I see your computer?"


    "No way," Shen Ke refused without hesitation, and then said solemnly, "these are all things in my work, which are very important. If I lose them, I will lose my job."


    I said, "look, you really treasure this computer."


    "No, it''s just that there are a lot of important things in this computer that can''t be lost. If you like me to buy you other computers, I can afford all kinds of computers."


    I turned my lips, knowing that it was impossible for him to let go of this computer problem, so I simply stopped investigating, "I knew my brother-in-law was the best to me, love you, love you!"


    I gave him a big hug, and just as I was about to hold him, the door was pushed open, and Wei Shengyang''s tall figure appeared at the door.


    He looks dusty and still wears a military uniform. Let alone, he looks really handsome in military uniform.


    "I want to hug you. Are you going crazy?" He looked at me and said, "it''s still there. Come down and follow me!"


    I took Shen Ke''s arm and said, "why do I want to go with you, Mr. Wei Sheng? I''d like to introduce Dr. Shen Ke Shen to you. He is the person I like. Moreover, after my unremitting efforts these days, my brother-in-law is finally willing to accept me as his girlfriend. Now we are already girlfriends and girlfriends."


    Shen Ke has suffered a lot in weishengyang, so he seems to have a chance to be proud at last. He holds my hand and vows sovereignty. "Yes, suan''an is my girlfriend now. We have lived together.""Same?! "Where is it?" Wei Sheng Yang''s eyes are almost staring out. He pulls me forward and wants to tear me apart.


    Shen Ke, of course, refused. He opened his hand and said more and more ostentatiously, "and last night, we have completed the sublimation of love, so I hope you don''t disturb my girlfriend again. Do you understand me?"


    Wei Sheng Yang''s teeth were all clenched and his fists were clenched. He looked at me like a sharp blade in his eyes, trying to shoot me through.


    I smile, hugged Shen Ke''s arm, "yes, master Wei Sheng, I finally found the person I like. Congratulations."


    "Are you so self indulgent?"


    "How can we call ourselves degenerate when we are with the people we like?"


    "It''s not bad enough for you to be cheated, is it? Not once, but a second time. Do you still want to die in his hands? Or upside down? You can do it. It really makes me look at you with new eyes


    He said maliciously, looking into my eyes, eyes some complex, some pity, some grief, some sad, more, is a heavy disappointment.


    Don''t look at me like that, please, Wei Shengyang.


    "What are you talking about?" He roared, angrily smashed Shen Ke''s computer, and then kicked over his desk.


    Seeing that he was about to fight Shen Ke, I stood in front of Shen Ke and said, "Wei Shengyang, you''d better know what you''re doing. You''d better also know that my life has nothing to do with you! Please don''t pester me again


    "Are you still protecting him?"


    "Yes, what''s wrong with me protecting my boyfriend? You''re not needed here. You go!" I pointed to the door and yelled.


    Ye he, who was standing at the door, was afraid of being affected by us, so he quickly hid to one side.


    And Wei Shengyang is such a proud person. When I treat him like this, I just rub his dignity on the ground. How can he stand it.


    He turned and walked away. I know that he didn''t blow my head with a shot, which has given me a lot of face.


    Ye he blinked and sighed, "ah! How come all of a sudden? I thought you and the boss were done! Boss, he''s good to you. He can''t wait to fly back, because he''s afraid the plane is too slow! Ah, who knows that''s what I see, like this... " He pointed to the top of his finger, "green grassland, it''s so terrible!"


    And then he went after it.


    I saw Wei Shengyang''s back from the window. He walked aggressively, especially after kicking the car like a vent before getting on the bus.


    Inexplicable, I actually feel some sour corner of the eye, always feel his back, there is a kind of unspeakable loneliness.


    "Are you crazy about one or two? Is the earth going to explode? " Shen Ke looked at the mess and said with a headache.


    Yeah, who knows, maybe the world is crazy.


    In fact, I know that Wei Shengyang came back to see me because he was worried about me.


    He''s doing it for my good, and I don''t need it.


    Last life, we have missed, this life, I have no way to compensate him.


    In this life, I just want to revenge. I''m afraid it''s a matter of life and death. I can''t repay Wei Shengyang. I can''t fall in love with him, and I don''t want to involve him in my hatred.


    So weishengyang, if there is an afterlife, I hope we don''t miss it again, OK?


    "What are you thinking?" Shen Ke suddenly asked, "what do I think of you? I''m very reluctant to leave him?"


    "No, I only like my brother-in-law. No one else can get into my eyes."


    "What a sweet mouth."


    "Didn''t my brother-in-law taste how sweet it is?"


    In this way, because Shen Ke''s office was smashed, the hospital could only rearrange this office, and Shen Ke could only temporarily work in other doctors'' offices.


    I seemed to have nowhere to go. I turned my lips and offered to go back to the villa and wait for Shen Ke.


    Back at the villa, I saw that Bai Tao was not there. I thought I had gone out to buy vegetables. I quickly sneaked into my study and opened Shen Ke''s computer.


    The password is the same as the original one. It''s Shen Yao''s birthday. It seems that Shen Ke really attaches importance to his sister.


    Then I quickly dived into Shen Ke''s garbage station and turned to the prescription without any accident.


    Then I stopped.


    In fact, I don''t know any account password as Su an''s identity. After thinking about it, I can only log in to Bai Nanfeng''s QQ and send the file.


    As soon as I finished, I heard the sound of the door being opened. It should be white peach coming back. I quickly deleted the trace, turned off the computer and came out in a hurry.


    "What are you doing in your study?" White peach glared at me.


    "Make your meal. Do you care?"


    "And I''m your mother?"


    "Don''t you want to be a mother to serve us? Let''s cook! I''m dizzy. I''m going to bed! "

 Chapter 54

    As soon as I stepped up the stairs, Bai Tao''s phone rang. Bai Tao looked very proud and shook his cell phone to me. "Your new boyfriend is calling yo."


    "I believe he didn''t call you because he wanted to sleep. If you don''t believe him, try to answer it."


    White peach face some ugly, picked up the phone, "Shen Ke Ge, what''s the matter?"


    "Are you at home now? I have a very important thing to tell you."


    "What''s the matter?"


    "I''ll be right back. You wait for me at home." With that, Shen Ke hung up.


    I''m also a little confused, how suddenly, it seems so serious, what happened?


    What can make Shen Ke so nervous and come back to Baitao to discuss?


    About Bai Nanfeng Do you know anything about it?


    "Your new boyfriend wants to come back to me. He doesn''t care about his job. Maybe he wants to sleep with me." White peach flaunting and I said.


    I shrugged at her and went upstairs.


    Sure enough, Shen Ke came back soon. After he got out of the car, he was in a hurry. He rushed into the house.


    "What''s the matter? Are you in such a hurry?"


    "Don''t cook yet. Come here." Shen Ke sat on the sofa, poured himself a glass of water and drank it all.


    It can be seen that at this moment his heart is very anxious.


    White peach confused to follow, Shen Ke looked around, "where''s su an an? Is he not here? "


    "She said she went upstairs to bed."


    Shen Ke nodded, "yes, she didn''t sleep well last night, and it''s normal to sleep now. She fell asleep just right, so we don''t have to hide from her."


    "What''s the matter, about the south wind?" White peach also guessed, can let Shen Ke so in a hurry, rush back to say, that is the matter of white South wind.


    "Well, do you know all kinds of account numbers and passwords of Nanfeng?"


    White peach shakes his head, "don''t know, this kind of thing, you don''t know, estimate also she knew."


    Shen Ke is more and more anxious. He sits up from the sofa and walks around. His steps are very disordered. Bai Tao is more and more confused.


    "If no one knows, who will it be? I just saw her QQ online. "


    "Ah?" White peach pestle.


    "A long time ago, her number was my special concern. I have a prompt here when she is online or offline. Since she died, her number has been offline. I just received the news that she is online. Who has logged on her number? Or... " Shen Ke clenched his fist, "I always have a feeling that she is still alive!"


    Are you a woman? Is the sixth sense so accurate?


    White peach shakes his head flatly, "impossible, absolutely impossible to live, I took her body away."


    "By the way, isn''t her body in your hands all the time? Where is it? What''s the matter?" Shen Ke grabbed Bai Tao, "no, I have to confirm with my own eyes. Let''s go. Take me to see her body."


    Baitao pulled her hand out of Shen Ke''s for the first time, but she didn''t move. "Don''t worry. You really don''t have to look. It''s absolutely impossible for me to be alive. I''m so sure because it''s cremated. When I just stole the body, I was afraid that something might happen. I cremated it directly. Is it possible to revive after cremation? And we are modern people. Do you believe that people can be resurrected from the dead? Brother in law, you may be too tired recently. Maybe you are just too worried about Nanfeng. You can rest assured about what I do. As for the problem of tired work... " White peach said, has gone to embrace Shen Ke''s waist, gentle voice with a bit of charm, "as long as a good ease of pressure on the line."


    Shen Ke pushed her away, "you don''t need to ease it."


    "Don''t worry. I''ll give you a massage and a shoulder beating, right?"


    "No. You go and cook. " Shen Ke continued to push her away.


    Bai Tao is frustrated and moves to cook. Shen Ke leans on the sofa and looks very tired.


    And I quietly moved back to the room, my heart mixed.


    I didn''t expect that I just went online to receive the files, but Shen Ke found out.


    What''s more, I didn''t expect that the corpse we had been searching for had already been cremated by Baitao.


    It turned out that it had not been there for a long time.


    Now that the bodies are gone and I''ve done this, I can''t let these two murderers go unpunished.


    I want revenge.


    I have to make them pay for my death.


    ¡­¡­


    Wei Shengyang came to me that afternoon. He said in a calm voice, "I know you are in the villa, I am at the door, you come out to see me."


    I moved to the bedside and was startled. Wei Shengyang was at the door of this villa. I thought he was talking about Su''s villa.


    Wei Shengyang has got out of the car, lit a cigarette and leaned on the car with one hand, looking at my direction.


    I''m afraid that Bai Tao will see what Wei Shengyang is looking for me, and I''m going to gossip with Shen Ke to arouse unnecessary doubt, so I urge him to leave as soon as possible. After all, it''s not easy for me to gain Shen Ke''s trust.But Wei Shengyang said in a deep voice, "about Nanfeng''s corpse, I want to talk to you face to face."


    Now I have got the first-hand information, the body is gone, what new information?


    But it''s not a good way to let him waste his time tracking down. It''s not a good way to let him come to me from time to time and disturb my plan


    Taking these two points together, I finally decided to go out and have a good chat with him.


    As soon as I got into his car, he started the car and took me to a nearby coffee shop.


    "I don''t have much to say, and I don''t want to go out of my way."


    "You don''t want Shen Ke to see you and other men come out and chat at his door. Don''t you worry?"


    I, "..." See what he means. He supports my work.


    "Wei Shengyang, you don''t need to investigate about the corpse."


    Wei Shengyang picked my eyebrows, but I didn''t know why? I have the latest news. Are you sure you don''t want to hear it? "


    "You don''t need to hear. My news is newer than yours. It''s from Baitao himself. Mine Sister Nanfeng''s body has been cremated. It was cremated a long time ago. We can''t find anything at all. And with Bai Tao''s character, the ashes of the cremated body must have been released. "


    I was suddenly a little sad that I had no ashes left.


    Wei Shengyang ordered two cups of coffee and asked me if I wanted to have a cake. I shook my head and he leaned against the chair and looked at me.


    Looking up and down, you don''t know what he is thinking, so you feel a little uncomfortable.


    I stood up, "so that''s the end of the corpse. We don''t want to go after it. If there''s nothing wrong, I''ll go back first. "


    "You go back to Shen Ke?"


    "Yes."


    "Since you don''t plan to pursue it, what are you going to do?" He took my arm.


    I look back, "even if I know where the body is going, I can''t take it as it is. Nothing happened. I know that Shen Ke and Bai Tao did the death of Nanfeng sister, so I have to revenge."


    Wei Shengyang pulled me to the front, and I looked at each other, "I can help you revenge, you want these two people how, I can do, don''t go back."


    "You can''t help." I laughed, "I know you are kind-hearted, but you can''t help me in this matter. What I want is not the death of the two of them. What I want is the truth. I want to disclose everything. I want to tell others that Bai Nanfeng is not a madman. She was killed. I have to do it myself!"


    I took out my arm from Wei Shengyang''s hand and stepped back little by little. "Well, you don''t want to look for me any more. I''ll do the next thing myself. You can concentrate on your work."


    Wei Shengyang watched me leave with helpless expression.


    Just as I got out of the cafe, I got a call from Mr. Su.


    I picked my eyebrows, but I didn''t go home for several days. In order to stop Su''s mouth, I kept saying that I was with Rong Xun.


    So the old man was very happy. He thought Rong Xun and I got along well.


    "What''s the matter, grandfather?"


    "You haven''t come back for several days. How are you doing with young master Rong?"


    "Fortunately, my grandfather came to me Is there something wrong? " I''m open to the mountain road.


    "If you''re free today, take young master Rong back for dinner. It''s just the time for family gatherings."


    Every Saturday night, the Su family will have a family gathering, because most of the time they are busy, so it''s stipulated that at this time we all get together to have a meal, and if we have anything to do, we all have to communicate at this time.


    I''ve heard a little about this family dinner. I didn''t expect that the old man seemed to attach great importance to it.


    However, it is said that the only three people participating in the dinner party are Mr. Su, Mr. Su Mingyi and me?


    It''s not enough trouble.


    "Rong Xun won''t go. He has something else to do. I''ll go myself."


    ¡­¡­


    With a curious attitude, I went back to the Su''s house, which I hadn''t come back for several days. It took only a few days for master Su to come back, and the villa was almost repaired.


    This is totally different from Su Mingyi''s efficiency.


    When it was about time for dinner, we sat down, and then saw the housekeeper come in, hesitated for a moment, or asked, "old man, mother and daughter of willow are outside the door, saying that the family should be busy together, and they also want to participate in the dinner."


    Su Ming''s face changed. He looked at the old man and thought he would be angry.


    The old man thought about it for a while. He should be worried that willow would shake out their affairs, so he was still afraid of willow.


    "Well, let them in once," he said


    Soon, Yang Liu came in with Su Yiyi''s graceful posture, smiling at us and sitting down impolitely, "I said, we are a family, of course, a family should eat together.""Eat." The old man doesn''t want to say more.


    Willow light cough, "before dinner, I announced a good news."

 Chapter 55

    Several people are curious to see her, she bowed her head gently touched his stomach, said, "I ah, pregnant, just checked out, is still very small, just a month."


    A month


    Isn''t that


    I subconsciously looked at the old man, the old man also felt something like, pinched the chopsticks in his hand.


    The scene is a bit strange. Su Ming opens his mouth in surprise and stares at Willow''s stomach tightly. Then suddenly he bursts out, "impossible!"


    "What''s impossible? Can the results detected by doctors be false? In order to make sure I can''t be wrong, I went to three hospitals. There was no problem at all. I was pregnant. "


    "No way!" As soon as Su Ming patted the table and stood up, he was very excited. He seemed to realize the green grassland above his head. "I haven''t touched you this month. How can you be pregnant?"


    "You still know about it, but it''s not an accurate month. The doctor said that because it''s too small, it can only determine the approximate time, not the specific time."


    "It can''t be, it can''t be my child, willow, you''re messing with me outside! I don''t think you want to live! " Su Ming is gnashing his teeth.


    Willow angrily looked at Su Ming one by one, "you see what you say is human words, how can I betray you? If this child is not the seed of your Su family, do I dare to bring it back and announce it to you?"


    She made an innocent expression, but in this sentence, the word "Su family''s seed" is particularly hard to bite.


    Yes, it''s Su''s, but it''s not su Mingyi''s, it''s su Guoheng''s.


    That''s the Su family''s seed, too.


    Su Mingyi certainly can''t understand the meaning of this sentence, but the old man and I can understand it. The old man''s chopsticks are almost broken, and his face is very bad.


    "Nonsense, I know whether it''s mine or not! And even if it''s mine, I''ve let you take medicine before. It''s impossible to have children! " Su Mingyi is still angry.


    Willow hands, "you have to be so heartless, I have no way, but I believe dad knows I am innocent, right, dad?"


    "All right, let''s not talk about that. Let''s eat first." The old man has a headache.


    Su Ming stood still, even if he was as cowardly as Su Mingyi. He knew clearly that he had been green, so he had to be tough.


    No man can bear this.


    He glared at the willow, his eyes like a sharp blade, and wished he could shoot it through.


    But willow seems to be a little bit bold, Rao is in the old man said not to talk about this matter, but also said, "now ah, I''m pregnant, and it''s not safe to live outside, so Dad, I want to move back with Yiyi."


    The old man was annoyed, "don''t go too far!"


    "How can I say that, dad? I''m for the sake of our Su family."


    Willow grinning at the old man, the old man did not look good at her, after a long time, the old man agreed.


    "Dad," Su Ming cried, "this child is not mine, I can swear! You can''t get her back. "


    Su Mingyi must have a better choice outside, so now he is determined not to want the mother and daughter.


    But the old man glared at him, "your woman, now pregnant, still looking up, not your child, who can it be? You give me quiet, eat


    "But, Dad..."


    "Shut up


    Although Su Mingyi, who was scolded, was inexplicable, but the old man had made up his mind. It was useless for him to refuse. At last, he had to lower his head and eat something stuffy.


    I don''t know what to eat.


    He couldn''t understand why his father didn''t let the mother and daughter into Su''s house. How could he treat them so well all of a sudden?


    Sure enough, that night Yangliu and Su Yiyi stayed. The old man thought about it and let Yangliu live next to his room.


    As soon as Su Ming didn''t understand, he just said that he had something to do today, so he went out. I''m afraid he went to find a little lover to comfort him.


    But I was a little surprised. Could it be said that the old man didn''t give willow face on the surface, but actually wanted to have an affair with willow on the back?


    That''s not serious!


    That night, after everyone was asleep, I deliberately waited for a while, and then I heard the voice of willow creeping into the master''s bedroom.


    I followed up quietly.


    I find that I''m really good at listening to the wall. It seems that a lot of important news I know comes from listening to the wall.


    "Dad, are you looking for me? I''m coming ~ "willow''s voice is full of ambiguity.


    In order not to attract other people''s attention, the old man''s room deliberately didn''t even turn on the light.


    It''s good for me that he doesn''t turn on the light, so I stand at the door listening to the wall, and no one will find me.


    My chin shakes a little. Is it hard to succeed? It''s not willow who takes the initiative, but the old man who asks willow to come after everyone is asleep?The old man''s voice was steady and straight to the point, "are you really pregnant?"


    "It''s true, of course, and It''s really dad, your own child


    "Don''t you just want money? I''ll give you a sum of money to kill the child. It''s good for you and me. "


    "It''s just better for Dad. In fact, I really want this child."


    "What are you going to tell Mingyi?"


    Yang Liu smiles and doesn''t care at all. "Dad, we just don''t tell Mingyi whose child is. You know, Mingyi is If you say that this child is his, then this child is his! "


    "That''s no good. I don''t want to lose my life. I won''t let a child become your tool to threaten me."


    "How can you live in danger? I can''t threaten min. I love this child. He''s my baby. He''s not a tool."


    The old man also had no patience, "beat, tomorrow morning, I''ll let people take you to beat."


    "Dad Yang Liuyang raised his voice and seemed to be a little strong. "You can tell me one by one that his character is As you know, a man like him is not suitable to inherit the Su family. Mingyi has only two daughters, An''an and Yiyi. Both of them are daughters. It seems that neither of them is a good choice to take over the Su family. An''an has mental problems, so you don''t want to give the su family to Yiyi, do you? What if this child is a boy? That''s your own son. He''s been well cultivated since he was born. He''s the best candidate for the Su family''s successor! "


    The Su family is the fate of the Su master. He is so old that he refuses to let others take power. It''s because he doesn''t trust Su Mingyi, and I''m a girl. There''s no way for me to succeed the Su family.


    So


    Now Yangliu said that, I''m afraid it''s really on the heart of the old man.


    Sure enough, after thinking about it for a while, the old man said, "it''s late. Go back and have a rest first."


    He didn''t let Yang Liu kill the child again, which was regarded as the default.


    "Dad, I still want to say that the child is your own child. If I am still outside, the regenerated child is not the orthodox Su family child. For this child, I want a place."


    The old man was silent for a while, then compromised, "I''ll think about it."


    "I''ll take care of our children, thank you, Dad!" Yang Liu is very happy and turns to leave.


    I thought this was the end of it. I was ready to hide. When willow left, Su Ming''s angry voice rang out, "OK! You shameless whore, woman! Are you seducing my dad? Pooh! You still want to go into Sue''s house? No way


    I was a little surprised when he pushed open the curtain from the old man''s windowsill and jumped in.


    Similarly, the old man and willow were surprised.


    Su Ming laughed, half mocking, half self mocking, "I said how Dad would agree, I know you live in the matter is not simple, just wait for your action at night, who knows you come out, entered the father''s room, well, really shameless to the strength, let me see a good play, it''s not in vain, I worked hard to climb along the outside!"


    Su Mingyi''s voice is very loud and he is gnashing his teeth.


    How did he not expect that he planted the green grassland on his head? Is it actually his father?


    "Mingyi, calm down. Ann and Yiyi are still sleeping on this floor." The old man warned.


    "What does it have to do with me to sleep, dad? Are you afraid to wake them up?" With that, Su Ming said in a louder voice, "it''s better to wake them up. Let''s have a good look at how grandfather and mother got together! Let them think about whether the child in willow''s stomach should be called brother or uncle! "


    Willows are pestle, not a word.


    The old man is also very helpless, "well, well, Mingyi, you calm down, the matter has come to this point, dad was drugged at that time, temporarily confused, but now he has a child, that''s it, you and Bai He''s marriage has long existed in name, do a divorce procedure as soon as possible, and then register with willow."


    Bai He is my aunt, the biological mother of suan''an.


    In my memory, my aunt is a very gentle person, but since she married to the Su family and had Su An''an, she was imprisoned in the backyard by the Su family for the reason of "she has mental problems". On weekdays, no one was allowed to see her.


    Don''t say that I haven''t seen her since I was Bai Nanfeng, but I haven''t seen her for such a long time.


    So now that we have the situation, the old man does not hesitate to sacrifice his already poor aunt.


    Su Ming flatly refused, "impossible! I will never want this whore, woman! Even if I die, I won''t want her baby. Isn''t it your baby? It''s just that you didn''t renew the string after my mother died. That''s just right. You''re not afraid of humiliation, mother of your child. You can marry yourself! "

 Chapter 56

    Su Ming looks up to the sky with a long smile and is about to come and go out.


    "Ah, Mingyi..." Willow want to stop him, but he pushed away willow, vicious way, "don''t touch me, dirty to death!" Then he rushed out and slammed the door.


    Fortunately, the light has not been turned on in the master''s bedroom. Even if I hide in the door, he rushed out and didn''t find me.


    "Dad Ming Yi, he... "


    "Don''t worry. Go back first. I have a headache." The old man supported his sigh.


    When something like this happened, we didn''t want to


    Willow obediently back out, I also crept back to the room.


    Willow half threat, half dawn of love, and finally achieve the wish.


    As soon as Su Ming left that night, he never went back to Su''s home.


    This doesn''t affect Yang Liu''s marriage. The old man asked people to divorce Bai He and Su Mingyi. I pity my aunt, who is still imprisoned in the backyard, and I don''t know if I am divorced.


    Then the Su family held a small wedding banquet at home. Su Yiyi, me, the old man and Yang Liu didn''t wear wedding dress. They didn''t pay as much attention as the family dinner once a week.


    Then the old man gave Su Mingyi and Yangliu a marriage certificate. Although Su Mingyi was not present, it didn''t matter at all.


    After that, Yang Liu and Su Yiyi went to live in the Su family. After waiting for so many years, Yang Liu finally became the orthodox young grandmother of the Su family.


    The whole popularity color seems to be a lot better, full of red, it seems that the mood is not generally good.


    Then he looked down and didn''t look up. Su Yiyi also had more opportunities to shout with me, and even called out, "I''ll see who is the orthodox Miss Su this time."


    I shrugged my shoulders and didn''t want to bother with her.


    Coincidentally, this was heard by the old man who passed by. The old man pulled a face. For such a long time, he still didn''t give Su Yiyi a good face.


    "Ah, grandfather --" Su Yi was startled.


    "Who gave you the courage to be called here? An an is the eldest miss of the Su family, which will never change!" The old man hummed coldly, then added after a pause, "you''d better hope that your mother''s stomach will be more aggressive. You''re pregnant with a boy. If you''re still a girl, you two should get out of here as soon as possible!"


    Su Yiyi was so frightened that he ran away in a hurry.


    I watched, she should be running in the direction of willow.


    What''s the matter? Did you go to complain to your mother?


    Maybe it was the old man''s words that made Yangliu''s mother and daughter who didn''t like me even more. Maybe they thought that "the power of Su''s family will fall to their mother and daughter when they drive Su an out of the house", so Yangliu couldn''t wait to fight me the next day.


    When I came back from Shen Ke, my head was full of thinking that it''s not a way to spend time with Shen Ke without progress. How can I make some progress?


    After saying hello to the old man on the sofa, I went upstairs. Willow was playing with his mobile phone at the stairway. I didn''t think there was anything wrong. We looked at each other and I was about to walk over.


    As I passed her, she suddenly screamed and sat on the ground.


    "Sue, are you crazy?"


    "Well?"


    "Even if you don''t like me any more, I''m also your elder and your Su family. Do you want to kill my child?"


    "Well?"


    "You, um, what, um? I''m pretending to be innocent again! Is that interesting? " Then willow with a cry toward the downstairs shouting, "old man, you look at her, do what ah, she is crazy?"


    The old man rushed to see willow sitting on the ground, covering his stomach and wiping tears, while I stood opposite her and looked at her.


    It''s like I pushed her over.


    Although the old man didn''t like willow, she was the "future" of the Su family, so he also said, "what''s the matter? You pushed her? "


    "Yes," Yang Liu raised her head and cried, "I don''t know where I offended her, so I came out for a walk. She just came back. You know what happened after that, old man. You have to make decisions for me and the children in my stomach!"


    I look at her, and the self directing and self acting are quite similar.


    It''s a pity that I played the rest of the routine. I didn''t bother to tear her down.


    "Grandfather, do you believe I''m innocent?" I asked, looking into the old man''s eyes.


    The old man looked at me and the willows. He didn''t make a conclusion. He just said, "it seems that we have to install surveillance at home, right?"


    "It''s not a question of whether to install monitoring. I just ask my grandfather, do you believe I push her? Do you think I need to push her?"


    "Suan''an, shut up. You can''t kidnap the old man. You''re the Su family. Now I''m the same. My baby is even more. So don''t even think about it! And you mean you don''t have to push me? Your mother was divorced because I came in, so you have a grudge against me! You have ulterior motives. Do you think you can continue to be your first lady if you hurt my baby? Old man, she''s too dangerous. We can''t let her stay at home any more! Otherwise, I''m not sure. She doesn''t know what method to use and will want to kill my child! "Yang Liu said so much in one breath, and then I understood her meaning.


    Doesn''t she just don''t want me to stay at Sue''s?


    I put out my hand, "you said you meant that earlier. You said it''s better to let me go out. Why do you have to be an Oscar queen here?"


    "I''m not a movie queen! I''m not lying She flatly denied, righteous words, "is you su an an see my child is not pleasing to the eye, want to kill my child, no, you clearly see our mother and son is not pleasing to the eye, you want to let us a corpse two lives, you really cruel ah!"


    She pointed at me, gnashing her teeth, "master, you have to decide this for me today!"


    The old man was still silent.


    "Dad --" Yang Liu saw that he was still eating and cried after wiping his tears. "Dad, I have a stomachache now, and I don''t know if the child can be saved. If it is saved, if you connive at Su An''an today, the future of our Su family will be buried in her hands. You can''t connive at her, Dad! My stomach hurts so much now, Dad -- "


    not to mention anything else, her tears are real, crackling down, and she is always sad.


    Although I can act, I still can''t learn the ability to cry when I cry.


    The old man was crying and sighed, "Ann, you and your little mother make a good apology."


    I smile, "grandfather, do you believe her?"


    Yang Liu continued to cry unsatisfied, "old man, you can''t just apologize. What she did today has already hurt our mother and son. As long as you leave her in Su''s house, she will hurt us again. Old man, now that the children are not formed, do you want me to be a mother to suffer such torture every day? Then the child might as well not have it! "


    Now that she''s done it, she''s determined to drive me out of the Su family.


    She won''t let me stay in Su''s house, even if I can''t break up with the old man, or she won''t give up, will she?


    She looked out of the window, gritted her teeth, and moved to the window. "If the old man doesn''t care today, our mother and son will die in the Su family. I will jump from here today! At that time, let others talk about it. Miss Su is dissatisfied with her newly married mother and forces her mother to jump off the building. Let''s talk about how you killed us both! "


    I laughed and clapped my hands, "good, good, good, good, good, good, good, good, good, good, good, good, good, good, good, good, good, good, good, good, good, good, good, good, good, good, good, good, good, good, good, good


    "What are you doing?" Yang Liu was stunned.


    I shrugged, looking at the old man, "yes, I just look at their mother and daughter, I pushed the willows."


    Willow in Leng after a while, "wow" cry.


    The old man also looked at me in surprise. He should know that I was innocent, but he refused to speak for me, because he didn''t want to annoy Yang Liu. She had his children in her hand, and he had the handle.


    "Tell me why you are so cruel, you bereaved star!" Willow cried and pointed at me.


    The more I looked at her, the more I wanted to laugh. I stepped forward and grabbed her hand pointing at me, "because the child in your stomach is not my father''s at all!"


    Maybe I was scared by my determined expression. Willow didn''t move at that time and forgot to cry.


    After a while, she thought of retorting, "you''re bullshit! It''s your Su''s children! "


    "The children of the Su family don''t mean they are my father''s, otherwise my father will not react so much when he knows that you have a child, and he hasn''t come back now, which means that he has determined that the child is not his, and you have affirmed that it is the children of the Su family. The Su family has gone, and there are no more than 800 cousins in my family," I looked back Even my grandfather is a su family man. Who knows who your child is


    Yang Liu was right, his lips trembled, and he made up his mind to deny, "of course, it''s your father''s. I married your father and I''m pregnant with your father''s child of course!"


    "Not necessarily! Let''s go! Let''s do amniocentesis! " I couldn''t help pulling her away.


    She clung to the railing, looked at me and yelled, "you''re bullshit!"


    "If it''s nonsense, we''ll know when the results come out."


    "Your father is not at home, how to check?"


    "He has his hair in his room. Unfortunately, I have collected it to take you to have an examination. Mom, am I very considerate?"


    "No! No! I''m not going Willow pushed me hard, and I pulled her hard.

 Chapter 57

    It seems that there is no other way, willow cry for help, "master, you are quick to help me!"


    "Don''t help her, grandfather. Do you want to know if the child in her stomach is pure? Then let me take her for a paternity test! "


    Looking at my resolute attitude, the old man was also a little flustered. He said in a hurry, "OK, OK, ANN, don''t make trouble, and willow, don''t do it. Let''s all go back."


    I let go of willow''s hand, willow quickly hide to one side, for fear that I touch her again.


    Then continue to grievance of hum, "just like a madman, let you stay at home, I always have the stomach of the children worried!"


    I smile and look at the old man, "little mother has done so much. All she wants is me to leave the Su family. My grandfather knows that I have been wronged and refuses to help me. It seems that my grandfather really values the baby in my mother''s belly, right? So I want to follow my mother''s idea, so I won''t disturb your happy life here. From today on, I''m happy Move out voluntarily. "


    I finished and went back to the room, behind willows and the old man are a bit messy.


    Also heard her whisper, "master, you don''t believe me, she really pushed me, she really don''t like our mother and son."


    "I know exactly what''s going on, and you can stop there." The old man''s tone was very heavy. He was warning her.


    Yang Liu hummed, "anyway, she is willing to move out, and it''s better to move out. Otherwise, she really has to always think about pulling me to do amniocentesis identification. At that time, we both have to finish."


    The old man sighed, "just move out."


    Naturally, I''m not afraid of willows, but I don''t care about her.


    I have my own life to live and have my own revenge. I think I have never provoked her, but she and her daughter always don''t like me. My identity as "Miss Su" bothers me from time to time. I''m really annoyed.


    So since she wanted me to move out so much, I basically gave up the identity of "Miss Su", thinking that she would let me go?


    And the fact is, I did, but she still refused to let me go.


    Anliang, who has just moved out of my front foot and has just turned around with tears, explains that "I am voluntary, not forced by them", and then sends Anliang back.


    In the afternoon, I received a call from Anliang, "Miss, no, the old man asked you to go to the city people''s hospital! Come on


    Looking at his urgent tone, I asked, "what''s the matter?"


    "Yes It''s Madame. Madame is running out! And hurt people! "


    My wife is suan''an''s mother, my aunt, Bai He.


    I instantly stare big eyes, "how to return a responsibility?"


    "Anyway, it''s hard to talk on the phone. Come to the city people''s hospital quickly."


    As soon as my aunt married into the Su family, she was locked up in the backyard for reasons I didn''t know. The Su family always claimed that her aunt was not in a good spirit, and then they didn''t let the Bai family come to see her. Because of this, the Bai family actually resented the Su family all the time, so they didn''t have much contact for many years.


    And the Su family is really cruel. Since Su An''an was born, she has been imprisoned for nearly 20 years.


    I know, of course, my aunt doesn''t have any mental problems, so what''s the meaning of "running out and hurting people"?


    I rushed to the city doctor, Anliang came to pick me up from afar, "Miss, you can be counted as coming, I''m so anxious!"


    "Aunt, she I mean, where''s mom? "


    "In the ward? Is it serious? " I pointed to the ward and couldn''t wait to walk over.


    "No, no," Anliang grabbed me, "the injured one is willow, and the lady is not injured."


    Willow? What''s wrong with willows?


    "What''s going on?"


    In Anliang''s narration, I realized that it was like this.


    Anliang, who just came back to Su''s home, was called by the old man to the company for questioning, and then he received Su Yiyi''s call.


    Su said it was Bai He who ran out of the backyard and hurt the willows and smashed the Su family.


    So the old man came back with Anliang and saw that the Su family had been destroyed. It looked like someone was crazy.


    Yang Liu is held by Su Yiyi, covering her stomach and wiping her tears on the sofa.


    White lotus is being pressed by the servants, and it doesn''t move in the corner.


    Just listen, I know the routine of willow.


    She didn''t think it was enough to drive me away. After all, she felt that her aunt was su Mingyi''s original mate. She was afraid that her position was not stable enough, so she wanted to do the same thing again, directing and acting herself again, and using the same method to deal with the blinding white lotus.


    "Then I and the old man sent willow to the hospital for examination. During this period, willow also told the old man that his wife was so terrible that he wanted the old man to send her to the mental hospital."


    I said with a smile, "well, my mom wasn''t hurt, right? That''s good.""Miss, this is serious. How can you still be in the mood to laugh?" Anliang is worried about me.


    "Mom was wronged."


    "I know that she was wronged, and the wronged will be sent to the mental hospital. Where is it? How can my wife go there? It''s better to let people go and die to send people to that place!"


    Anliang said angrily, "I think Yangliu and her mother did it on purpose!"


    "They did it on purpose, and I''m going to satisfy them and not let mom stay at Sue''s anymore."


    "Ah?"


    "Let''s go in."


    Before and after Anliang and I entered the ward, willow was shrinking at the head of the bed, head down.


    Su Yiyi sat next to her, took her hand, whispered, "Mom, it''s OK, let you be wronged."


    The old man took the test sheet in his hand and looked at the willows. He was helpless in disgust. "OK, OK, it''s not over. Isn''t it that he didn''t get hurt?"


    "Even if the doctor didn''t check it out, my child and I were scared enough. Do you know how crazy that crazy woman is? If I hadn''t resisted, she would have killed me


    Bai He was lying on the opposite bed, with a nurse sitting beside him, as if afraid that she would sit up again.


    It seems that the aunt as a real mental illness.


    "Grandpa, mom, are you scared? Is the child still alive? " I asked.


    "You want my child to be lost, don''t you?" Willow glared at me, "you stay away from me, don''t like your crazy mother, want to plot against me and children!"


    I smile, "does little mother really think my mother has mental problems?"


    "Ah?" Willow some confused look up at me.


    I don''t understand.


    I put out my hand, "you guide and act by yourself, but I still don''t know. In fact, my mother is in a normal state of mind, and my grandfather also knows that."


    The old man''s body was stiff. Seeing my determined expression, he didn''t retort any more.


    "So you''re almost done. There''s no need to play any more."


    Willow some surprised to see the old man, after all, some embarrassed.


    The old man glared at her and said nothing.


    "Well Even if she''s not crazy, she''s dangerous. I''m doing it for the children! " Willow dead duck does not forget hard mouth.


    "Let''s get out of the hospital if there''s nothing wrong." The old man went out and looked back when he was at the door. "Don''t do anything for me anymore. My company is also very busy."


    Willow curled her lips and didn''t feel like she was wrong.


    After Yangliu was discharged from the hospital, I waited quietly in the ward for a while, so that the little nurse didn''t have to worry. I just waited here.


    Soon after, Baihe opened his eyes.


    "Awake?" I looked at her and gave her a gentle smile.


    She tried to sit up, "an an..." You want to take my hand.


    I sat by her bed and took her hand. "I''m here, mom."


    "I haven''t seen you for a long time." Bai He looked at me tenderly, but she was also a little excited. She held my face and looked at it carefully. Soon there were tears in her eyes, "Mom miss you..."


    "Mom, I miss you too." I hugged her.


    It may be that suan''an has not hugged her mother for many years, so when I hugged her, Bai He froze, raised his hands for a long time, and then held me tightly, for fear that I would run away as soon as I let go.


    "It''s true, mom finally saw you..." Her tears fell on my neck, warm.


    "It''s true, mom."


    For a long time, she let me go, wiped the corner of her eyes, and then managed to control her mood.


    "Ann, mom didn''t..."


    "I know that they are wronging you. I know that."


    "Your grandfather didn''t punish that woman, did he?"


    I nodded, white lotus sighed, bowed her head and thought for a while, and said, "that woman is a villain. Don''t fight against her, and don''t stay with me, lest they want to attack you too."


    "I''ve already done it. I''ve moved out of the Su family now."


    White lotus some distressed looking at me, touching my face, "let you be wronged. But if you move out, you can save yourself, or they won''t let you go. Mom would rather you suffer a little outside than face danger in Su''s house. If you leave, leave, and don''t come back. Don''t worry about my business, or you will be involved in it again. "


    It seems that Bai He knows Yangliu very well. She knows that she can do everything if she doesn''t reach her goal, so she is so eager to protect me.


    "I''m fine." I took her hand and gave her a kiss. "You wait for me here. I''ll go back to Sue''s house and save you soon."


    I said, turned and left, she held me, "don''t go back, don''t let them point at you, obedient."Because the force involved was too strong, she was almost pulled out of bed by me, but still held me tightly, "listen, don''t go back. The most they can do is send me to a mental hospital. "

 Chapter 58

    She didn''t want me to get into the Su family again.


    I gently patted her hand, "don''t worry, I can protect myself, will not suffer."


    She looked at me like she didn''t know me.


    When I hurried back to Su''s house, before I opened the door, I heard the voice of willow and the old man in the living room.


    Yang Liu cried, "no, sir, you can''t leave Bai He. I''m worried that she''s not good to her children. Sir, you say it''s the child or her divorced ex wife."


    The old man was silent.


    "Dad, you are in charge of the children." The willows urged.


    The old man finally said, "if you can''t put white lotus in the backyard, white lotus, you can''t keep it."


    "Ah? Can''t you send it to a mental hospital? "


    "You can''t keep it alive." The old man said coldly.


    It seems that my aunt should know the secret of the Su family, otherwise she would not be locked up, or she would not let the old man be so cruel.


    It''s really cruel.


    It seems that I simply said that I would take my aunt out, but the old man would not agree.


    In the mental hospital, the old man is not at ease. He is even more worried if he lives outside.


    So I have to find a way to get my aunt out of here safe and sound.


    What can we do?


    I didn''t open the door, quietly backed out, just as the housekeeper was closing the door of the villa, and saw me smile, "isn''t the big lady just coming back, leaving so soon? The old man is in the house. "


    "It suddenly occurred to me that the important thing was left in the hospital. Go and get it. By the way, don''t tell Grandpa about my return. "


    The housekeeper nodded in spite of his confused expression.


    At this time, Wei Shengyang''s phone call suddenly came, and my eyes lit up.


    "Master Wei Sheng, long time no see!"


    Wei Shengyang seems to be stunned for a moment, "what tone do you have? How do you seem to be very excited when I call you?"


    "I''m just very excited. I don''t know if you are busy recently?"


    "Not bad." Wei Sheng Yang paused, "do you have something to ask me?"


    I''ll go, Wei Shengyang. Can you read your mind?


    And even if you can read your mind, can you still read your mind over the phone? Too buggy, right?


    "I guessed right?"


    I coughed a little. "It''s so A little Little things... "


    "If you want me to help you save Baihe, you can ask me."


    "How do you know it''s for you to save Baihe No, Wei Shengyang, how do you seem to know something about me? Did you install a monitor or a bug on me? "


    Is that too much?


    "Do you use surveillance for that little thing?" He laughed, three scorned, seven scorned, with a strong sense of confidence, "if I help you, it''s not impossible, unless..."


    Wei Shengyang asked me to cut off contact with Shen Ke. Originally, I had a bargain with him. He said otherwise he would not help me. He also threatened me and said, "in two days at most, master Su will attack Bai He. Now that he has an idea, maybe because he is afraid of a long dream, he will do it this morning. Do you want to agree or not? Consider for yourself."


    So, hesitating again and again, I compromise with Wei Shengyang.


    That night, I went back to Su''s home in the middle of the night and crept upstairs. I put the smoke Anliang gave me at the door of Yangliu for a while. When Yangliu was completely asleep, I pushed the door in and hacked into Yangliu''s mobile phone and copied the video of her and her grandfather.


    Finally, turn off the phone, put it back and wait for a moment.


    Anliang gave me a very accurate time. In half an hour, she opened her eyes vaguely and sat up in confusion. Then she saw me standing in front of the window.


    There was no light in the room, so she couldn''t see who it was. She was so scared that she almost fell out of bed, "who? What are you doing here? "


    "Little mom, it''s me."


    "Suan an?! You little bitch, what are you doing in my room with your hooves? Get out of here


    "Little mom, why are you so cruel? I came to see you at night, but I haven''t seen you yet. Why do you want me to go away?"


    Willow frowned, "I said how I suddenly fainted, it was you who made the ghost, right! Do you want to do something to my children? " She hurriedly covered her stomach, and then some doubt, "what did you do, how can I not feel?"


    "I didn''t do anything to the children. After all, as you said, what you have in your stomach is the future of the Su family."


    As soon as she heard it, she raised her neck with a cold hum. Her chin was almost up to the sky, and her tone was sarcastic. "Oh, you still know that this is the future of the Su family, so I advise you to leave the name of the Su family as soon as possible, so you won''t be driven out when you get it. Don''t blame me for making you too shameful!""Thank you for your concern." I smile.


    She was more and more alert, covering her stomach and retreating a little bit, "what are you doing when you sneak into my room in the middle of the night? If you don''t say it again, I''ll call people!"


    "Nothing."


    "Then get out of here!" She gave me a white look and saw that I really wanted to leave. She added, "there''s still time to sneak around here. I''d better go back and have a look at my mother. Otherwise, I may not be able to see her after tonight!"


    Although said like this, but the tone of schadenfreude has been more obvious.


    It seems that Wei Shengyang is right. The master plans to fight against Bai He tonight.


    I stopped and raised my mobile phone. "By the way, my little mother just asked me what I was doing, but I didn''t do anything. I heard that there was a wonderful video in my little mother''s mobile phone, so I came to copy it and took it back to enjoy it. If I thought it was good, I planned to send it to the media. The media must be very willing to see it, chairman Su and his daughter-in-law I don''t know what reaction people will have when they see it, and what reaction my grandfather will have when he sees it. "


    Yang Liu widened his eyes and looked at me, gnashing his teeth. "You dare, if your grandfather knows that you send out this kind of thing, don''t say that he has skinned your mother and daughter!"


    I smile, "grandfather only knows that the video is in your hands, so once the video is sent out, who do you think grandfather will send it out? I don''t know if the child you care about can be born, and I don''t know if the Su family you want to inherit will collapse because of this incident. Anyway, I don''t care. After all, as my mother said, I''m almost expelled from the Su family! "


    I made a gesture of indifference and leaned against the doorframe to pick an eyebrow at her.


    In the dark, I don''t know if she can see my eyebrow picking. Anyway, listening to her breath, I know that she is more angry.


    "Well, let''s have a good rest. After all, this may be the last day for my mother to have a good rest. I won''t disturb her."


    I said turning to go, sure enough, just touched the door handle, she could not wait to speak, "ah, you stop!"


    "What''s the matter? Does my mother want to have a good look at me? I have to collect my mother''s body. I''m afraid I don''t have much time here. "


    "What do you want, just say it!"


    I turned around and looked at her with a smile, just like that sentence, I really love miserable, she can''t stand me and can''t do me.


    "I want you to leave Sue''s house with your children, and I want my mother to be a lady in good name."


    Willow bit her lip and made a big decision. Maybe her lower lip was almost bitten by herself, so she said, "OK! I promise you


    Yangliu immediately dialed the old man''s phone, she really likes crying.


    So she began to cry and tell the old man that she had just had a dream. In the dream, she dreamed of the unborn child. The child said that he loved Bai He and hoped that Yang Liu would do something for him before he was born and accumulate some virtue for him.


    The old man seemed to be impatient, "don''t cry. How can you cry all day long? You can say it directly. What do you want to do?"


    "I''m going to divorce Mingyi. In order not to be laughed at by outsiders, I''d better let Bai He restore the identity of Mrs. su."


    Of course, the old man didn''t agree. Yang Liu used the name of a child to grind it for a long time. Then the old man got bored and agreed to Yang Liu.


    I got what I wanted, and the next day I took Bai He back to Su''s house.


    Bai He told me that the people sent by Wei Shengyang last night protected her very well. He also asked me what was the matter with me and how to arm the soldiers. He also arrested two people who wanted to break into her room and asked me what was the matter with me.


    I told her not to worry and to wait for the good play.


    Sure enough, when Bai He and I went in, we saw the servants moving willow''s things out. Su Yiyi and willow stood at the door and said nothing.


    The door of the villa was open, and you could see the old man on the sofa with a calm face, scolding, "did you treat the Su family as a hotel? Do you want to come? You want to go? Want to get married, want to get divorced? What do you do? What are you doing?! I tell you, from today on, your mother and daughter, including the one in your stomach, will never step into this door once they leave this villa! Don''t even think about it! "


    Willow Su Yiyi stood at the door, also pulling a face, was taught not to say a word.


    Behoe pulled my arm. "What''s going on? Are they going to move out? "


    "No, you''re moving out with me."


    "Ah?"


    I smile, light cough, called, "little mom, Yiyi, good morning."


    Sure enough, as soon as Yangliu saw me, her eyes suddenly brightened. She pulled Su Yiyi into the door and knelt down in front of the old man, "Dad, you have to make the decision for the baby in your stomach!"The old man''s face changed and he was startled. "What are you going to do?"

 Chapter 59

    Willow pointed to my direction, "it''s her, she threatened me! That''s what I have to do. "


    "What do you have to do? What''s threatening you? " The old man is more confused.


    "Last night, she secretly used drugs to make me dizzy. Then she sneaked into my room and copied the video in my hand and machine. She threatened to let the media know about it and put it on my head. She said that if the old man knew about it, he would think it was me who released it. I had no choice but to promise her, so he said he wanted to talk with Mingyi Divorce, let Bai He be the master. In this case, master, you have to be the master for me


    Bai He took my arm and looked at me with some worry.


    I toward her smile, holding her walk in, a face innocent, "little mom, what are you talking about?"


    "Don''t pretend to be confused here. You are the one who blackmail me. Otherwise, can I do it?"


    "Who doesn''t know that little mom, you do whatever you want to do to achieve your goal, and what''s the video in your mobile phone? Is it related to your grandfather?" I asked with a smile.


    "It''s me I You threatened me anyway Yang Liu pointed at me and yelled.


    "Is there such a thing?" The old man looked at me with a gloomy face.


    He knows that the video is in Yangliu''s mobile phone, so he is not willing to let it spread.


    I shook my head and looked serious. "Grandpa, how can you believe what she said? Is that a very important video? Does grandpa care so much about it? Is it really related to her?"


    I look innocent. The old man doesn''t know if I''m lying.


    He looks at Yang Liu again. Yang Liu is actually very clumsy in his eyes, including her identity, including her seducing him to sleep later, Yang Liu forcing him to sign to transfer his successor when he pretends to be stupid, and the recent things that framed me and Bai He make the old man not believe him at all.


    "Get up, you two. If you want to stay, you can stay. If you want to go, you can leave. Don''t make any more moths here!"


    A pair of don''t want to say more with them of appearance, turn a head to see to me and white lotus, "you body feel all right?"


    "Not bad."


    "Then keep going back to the backyard."


    Bai he squeezed my hand subconsciously. Before I could speak, Yang Liu began to cry again. "Master, you have to believe me. It''s really her. She also said that she would kill my child. She said that she would not let the child be born. No one can take away the position that she is the successor of the Su family. It''s Ming Yi''s father who wants to rob her. She will kill her father! Old man, she is really terrible


    I gently patted Bai He''s hand, coughed and said, "grandfather, I''ve lived outside. I''m not interested in inheriting the Su family. In fact, you know, my mother''s mental state is not very good, so I want to take my mother out and live with me."


    "No, she''s the Su family. It''s better to live at home."


    I see his attitude is not good for a moment, know what I say is in vain, simply dial weishengyang''s phone, and then handed the phone to the old man, "Mr. Weisheng is looking for you."


    The old man connected the phone in doubt, and then he turned to look at Bai He. He didn''t know what Wei Shengyang had said to him on the phone. Anyway, his face changed again and again, and his posture seemed to be a little lower. Then he hung up in the voice of repeatedly promising.


    "What did master Weisheng say?" I asked deliberately.


    The old man stared at Bai He for a moment and shook his head. "Well, you can take your mother out."


    White lotus surprised looking at the old man, and look at me, the surprise in the eyes is beyond words.


    Then I in yangliusuyiyi some surprised eyes, pull white lotus left.


    Just as we were about to step out of the door, the old man said calmly, "Bai He, you know, if you reveal something, don''t blame me for being rude!"


    That tone of murderous, sounds really frightening, and listen to the tone, but he really will not be polite.


    And I also felt that Bai He''s body was stiff. She seemed very afraid of the old man.


    Although I don''t know what they''re talking about, I know that most of Bai He''s been imprisoned for so many years because she can''t say anything.


    "I know, Dad." She answered weakly.


    Bai He and I left Sue''s house in a hurry. I took her to my apartment.


    "Let''s live here in the future, mom. Although it''s not as big as a villa, it''s very warm and comfortable for us to live alone, isn''t it?"


    "Don''t call me mom," she said, looking at me with gentle eyes, like looking at a stranger. "You''re not ANN, I know."


    My body is a stiff, immediately shake head, "how can be not, kiss a daughter still can have false?"


    Bai He looked at me, her eyes seemed to penetrate me and saw something else. She said, "I heard that the south wind is gone, isn''t it?""Yes, I''ve been dead for more than a month."


    Bai He was silent for a moment. He looked up at me and suddenly said, "are you Nanfeng?"


    I opened my mouth in surprise, but I didn''t know what to say.


    I never thought that the first person who recognized me was my aunt, and she was so sharp that no one gave her a clue.


    "as like as two peas, you know, you don''t have to look at me like this. I knew you weren''t Ann An from the first time I saw you. The longer I got along, the more I was sure. The way you felt and touched your chin was almost the same as the South wind. I knew the south wind was gone, so I suddenly thought that you might be the southern wind. I was also skeptical, and you are now surprised. Surprised eyes, I can be sure, I did not think wrong White lotus says mildly.


    So far, I laughed, "my aunt is right."


    For a moment, white lotus''s eyes covered with tears, tears in the orbit rotation, the eyes are about to fall out.


    "An an she..." I also choked, "maybe ANN is not here, so I used her body."


    "Is it the mother and daughter of Yangliu?"


    "Yes."


    Bai He was silent and nodded. Finally, he could not help but shed tears.


    "Sorry..."


    "I know you can''t blame it. You are using it. Her body is better than others." She forced to squeeze a smile, gently hugged me, "I''m your aunt, watching you grow up, I know you are a good child, Nanfeng."


    ¡­¡­


    We both started our life outside in this way. Baihe knew that I had my own business to do, so sometimes she didn''t come back to live, and she didn''t ask more questions. She was full of trust in me.


    When I''m free, I run to Shen Ke''s office. Unfortunately, I can''t find any useful information after running for many days.


    Fortunately, it seems that Shen Ke is paying more and more attention to me. He regards me as a little girl and wishes he could hold me in his hand.


    That day, I came to Shen Ke''s office again, and then saw a white peach sitting opposite him.


    I haven''t seen Baitao for a long time. She looked back at me and I gave her a smile.


    She rolled her eyes at me and said in a sharp tone, "Tut, isn''t this Miss Su''s coming Oh, by the way, you are no longer Miss Su. You have been expelled. "


    Shen Ke looked at me in surprise. "What''s the matter? Why didn''t you tell me?"


    White peach and white, I stood up, "did not say, it must be because you know that she is not a miss, do not see her, and then dislike her chant."


    "Is that so?" Shen Ke stood up and came to me, "do you think I am such a person?"


    I sweetly smile, shaking my head, "of course, I know that brother-in-law is not that kind of person, brother-in-law is good to me, not because of my identity."


    Shen Ke didn''t speak. Bai Tao said, "Su an an, you are really confident. Under the same conditions, one is a rich lady, the other is a poor lady. Why did Shen Ke Ge choose a poor lady like you?"


    Miss rich?


    Huh?


    "Miss rich, you''re not talking about yourself, are you?" I can''t help but feel funny, "if I remember correctly, sister Bai Tao, you are just the adopted daughter of the Bai family. Although you haven''t come out of the Bai family now, you don''t have the right of inheritance. How can you become a rich lady?"


    Like being poked to the pain, Bai Tao stamped his foot, hummed to me and left.


    Shen Ke looked at his watch. "Almost. Let''s go."


    "Well? So early? Not working today? What are you doing? "


    "There''s a party later. Let''s go to it."


    I nodded in a daze, I really don''t understand why these people took me to attend all kinds of meetings.


    Don''t you all have a lot of flip flops?


    "What''s the matter, don''t you want to be with me?" Shen Ke looked at me and asked.


    I shook my head again and again, "no, how could it be."


    After thinking about it, Shen Ke said, "I''ve heard about the affair between you and Wei Shengyang because of the party, as well as Rong Xun''s relationship with his girlfriend, but I admit it myself."


    His tone was not happy. I hugged him by the arm and said, "what, I made a deal with Wei Shengyang because I made a deal with him. At that time, he just came back from abroad without a female companion, so he pulled me up. After that, we didn''t contact each other. As for Rong Xun and I, we were almost the same. My grandfather was captured by Wei Shengyang at that time, and I was very worried, So I asked Rong Xun to help my grandfather save him. Even if he was kind to our Su family, my grandfather insisted on putting us together. Rong Xun was not happy. He just couldn''t push it away. He just pulled me to a party and didn''t contact me after that. After all... "


    Shen Ke looked down at me, deep in his eyes, which made me feel dangerous.


    "After all, my brother-in-law is the only one in my heart. I don''t want to have anything to do with those people."

 Chapter 60

    Shen Ke still looked at me, his eyes could not distinguish between joy and anger, "really? Their conditions are better than mine. "


    "What I like is my brother-in-law. You are not your condition. What does it have to do with family conditions? Are you unhappy, brother-in-law? Then I will not associate with these people in the future." I mean to be weak.


    Shen Ke laughs. His family condition is his inferiority complex, so he cares about it very much. I''m sure that makes him very happy.


    "Well," he took my shoulder and walked out with me, "since you have nothing to do with them, let''s make it public today, so as not to let outsiders think you have something to do with them! I don''t like to see your affairs with other people. "


    "But Sister Nanfeng has only passed away for more than a month. Isn''t it not good for you to disclose your relationship with me? "


    Shen kedun thought for a moment, "this is also a problem."


    I, "..." Sure enough, he thought his reputation was more important.


    Shen Ke and I rushed to the Washington hotel directly. The reporters'' eyes were really poisonous. As soon as they saw me, they began to shoot wildly and began to ask me about my relationship with Wei Shengyang and Rong Xun.


    I said, "I don''t really know them."


    "But they have all admitted their relationship with you, Miss Su. Can we understand that you are stepping on two boats?"


    "Miss Su, besides them, do you still associate with other people?"


    "Miss Su, is it convenient for you to disclose how many boyfriends you have? I heard that you moved out of the Su family recently. Is it because of this, and who do you live with?"


    "Are you living with Mr. Wei Sheng or Mr. Rong? Or are they all other men? If it''s other men, do master Weisheng and master Rong know such things? "


    ¡­¡­


    The reporters'' questions were unreasonable. I was besieged. Because I got off the bus first, the reporters recognized me all of a sudden, so they rushed to block me.


    Shen Ke didn''t get out of the car. He closed the window and put on his sunglasses.


    "Nothing, nothing, I just came to eat!" I couldn''t bear it. I growled, "can you give me a way to eat?"


    The reporters were startled and looked at each other. Then they pointed the spear at me again, "Miss Su, is the man in your car the object you are dating?"


    "Is it convenient to reveal your boyfriend''s name?"


    "How long have you been with him? Are you coming to the party? "


    "No!" I stood in front of the car and said in a loud voice, "don''t photograph him. He''s just the driver who sent me here!"


    Because of my intense reaction, the reporters became more curious about Shen Ke, who was still in the car, and then took a photo.


    I pretended to be angry, "what are you doing? I said it''s not my boyfriend, it''s just my driver. Why do you still have to clap? It''s endless!"


    I came into the meeting "angrily".


    Shen Ke was stuck in the car by the reporters. After a long time, he went in. When he went in, he pulled a face and went into the door, still tidying up his clothes. It seems that these reporters didn''t let Shen Ke go easily after they saw that he was Shen Ke.


    I pursed my lips and said, "brother-in-law, you come so slowly. I''ve been waiting for you for a while."


    "It''s not because of you..." He looked at me angrily, shook his head to my "innocent" eyes, "ah, forget it!"


    Shen Ke''s arm around my waist, here is a public place, I was very uncomfortable, pinched, but he hugged me more tightly.


    "What are you struggling with, because of your little lover?"


    "What little lover?" I was puzzled for a moment, and then I felt a fiery look behind me, as if to penetrate my body.


    I suddenly turned back, and Wei Shengyang is sharp eyes on.


    This vision is very sharp, when looking at me, it''s like catching me. It makes me want to bow my head unconsciously.


    Wei Shengyang comes, and he follows Ye he.


    "Oh, master Wei Sheng." Shen Ke hugged me tightly, as if taking an oath of ownership. "Introduce Su an an, my girlfriend, an an an. This is Mr. Wei Sheng."


    "How are you, master Weisheng..." I whispered, afraid to look up at him.


    Although I didn''t look up, I could still feel his eyes falling on my head. I was afraid that his eyes were turning into lasers, which shot through my skull.


    "Well, good!" He squeezed two words out of his teeth, as if to eat me.


    Ye he stepped forward and said with a smile, "doctor Shen, there are some medical things that I want to consult you for a long time. Come on, let''s talk here."


    "Stop talking. My girlfriend and I are still a little bit..." Shen Ke didn''t finish his words, but ye he forced us to separate, and then dragged Shen Ke away.


    Shen Ke''s face was full of flies. He couldn''t get rid of Ye he, but ye he didn''t seem to see his expression. He pulled him forward and explained, "come on, tell me about professional medical knowledge. Don''t be shy... "So the rest of me and Wei Shengyang face to face.


    He looked at me angrily. "Are you teasing me?"


    I just remember that before I asked him to help me save Bai He, and promised him not to associate with Shen Ke.


    Because I didn''t pay attention at that time, I forgot about it at all. Now I''m caught by him, and I''m afraid.


    "That It just happened that We just came together... "


    "What a coincidence


    "Why are you so rude?"


    "I want to be more rude!" He stepped forward, I retreated, he continued to move forward, I retreated again and again, finally retreated to the wall, no place to retreat, more and more panic.


    "Micro Weishengyang, stay away from me


    Instead of retreating, he stepped forward and held me tightly in his arms. He held my chin and looked at me carefully. "Tut, I don''t think you''re going to listen to me at all. Do you want to go whoring for nothing?"


    He refers to the white whoring, should be just want to let him save white lotus, but I do nothing mean.


    I shook my head. "How could it be I promised you. I''m a very committed person. Since I promised you, I''m sure I''ll do it... "


    In fact, I don''t believe that.


    "You''re all with him, and you''re telling me this?"


    "You let go first, you really hurt me!"


    He would not let go, I simply open my mouth to bite, and then he suddenly lowered his head to block my mouth.


    It''s a punitive kiss. There''s no passion or desire. He just wants to upset me.


    Although it was such a kiss, I was still a little flustered, and then I bit his tongue hard to let him leave my mouth.


    I took the opportunity to escape, looked around and found that there was no place to go, so I left the meeting.


    I didn''t expect that Wei Shengyang was so vengeful and chased him out.


    And the length of his legs? He caught up with me in three or two steps, grabbed my arm and said, "come here, talk to me."


    He used declarative sentences, and he pulled me into his car without waiting for me to refuse.


    The reporters just saw us. When they caught up with us, Wei Shengyang had already started the car.


    I also heard reporters discussing, "young master Wei Sheng seems very angry?"


    "Didn''t you see Miss Su being carried away like she had done something wrong?"


    "It means that young master Wei Sheng has found that she has stepped on several boats?"


    ¡­¡­


    I, "..."


    Journalist is definitely the most gossip and terrible profession in the world. There is no one.


    Wei Shengyang''s car drives very fast, shuttling between the traffic, like a silver shadow.


    I was shivering in the car, "that Weishengyang, even if you are angry with me Don''t let yourself be confused... "


    You''re driving so fast to kill me. It doesn''t matter. You don''t have to take yourself in, do you?


    He slowed down a little and kept silent for a while. "Can''t you do without Shen Ke?"


    "No, he is my enemy. As I told you, he is the murderer who killed Nanfeng sister. I want revenge."


    "There are many ways to get revenge. I can do it myself. Do you have to sell it to get close to him?"


    "I didn''t sell it, and it''s my own business. Nanfeng doesn''t want you to participate."


    He braked so hard that I hit the front windshield and almost didn''t kill myself.


    He looked over at me. "How do you know that Nanfeng doesn''t need me to participate? Are you Nanfeng?"


    "No..."


    He looked at me again with penetrating eyes, as if in his eyes, he was looking at "Bai Nanfeng".


    Being looked at with such naked eyes, I felt uncomfortable and was thinking about what to do when the telephone rang suddenly.


    I take a deep breath. I don''t know who is so sensible. It''s like saving my life.


    It''s white lotus.


    I am a little confused, white lotus is all right, will not look for me.


    "What''s the matter, mom?"


    As soon as he heard "Mom", Bai He knew that there was someone else around me. He urged, "no, Ann! Mother said something wrong


    "What?"


    "Just now I was cooking at home, and someone knocked on the door. I thought no one knew we lived here, so I thought it was you who came back without a key. So I asked," Nanfeng is eating at home today? " As soon as I opened the door, I saw a white peach! I realized that I had said something wrong. She was surprised and asked me what I call you. I said your name is An''an. You are my daughter. She scolded me for pretending. She put down her cruel words and left. What should I do, An''an... "


    "Don''t panic. What should you do at home? Wait for me for a while. I''ll go back later."


    White lotus is obviously flustered, promised to hang up the phone.Then I turned to look at Wei Shengyang, "I think we have to go back."


    "What are you doing back there? Are you busy talking to Shen Ke?"


    "It''s almost time for Shen Ke to come to me, but I don''t think it''s for your sake, but for how to kill me."

 Chapter 61

    Wei Shengyang picked my eyebrows and didn''t ask any more. He started the car to go back.


    Sure enough, as soon as we got out of the car, I got a call from Shen Ke. Shen Ke''s voice was gloomy, "where are you?"


    "I''m outside."


    "What are you doing out there, fleeing with fear of guilt?"


    "It''s a little airtight inside. I''ll come out for a breath. Have you finished with Ye he?" I deliberately pause for a moment, do not understand what he said, "what fear of escape? Are you in a bad mood? Where are you? I''ll come to you right away. "


    Wei Shengyang and I went in one after another. Shen Ke couldn''t wait to wait at the door. After seeing me, he dragged me behind him and asked Wei Shengyang in a cold voice, "young master Wei Sheng, is it inappropriate to take my girlfriend for a ride?"


    "I don''t think so."


    Shen Ke grinds his teeth and looks very unstable.


    At this time, Bai Tao came in from the outside and saw Shen Ke pulling me behind. She quickly came forward and held Shen Ke, "Shen Ke Ge, let her go!"


    Shen Ke squeezed my hand tightly. My hand was almost broken by him. I bowed my head and looked like I had done something wrong. I said weakly, "I didn''t go out with young master Wei Sheng. Really, we just happened to be outside to breathe. Of course, I just want to get along with my brother-in-law!"


    At this time, ye he came and said something in Wei Shengyang''s ear. Wei Shengyang glanced at us and turned to leave.


    Shen Ke grabbed my neck and directly lifted me up, "what are you pretending to me?"


    "I really have nothing to do with Wei Shengyang. I don''t pretend. You see, he didn''t say a word for me when you treat me like this. I really have nothing to do with him."


    "Don''t talk about these useless things. We are talking about the problem of Bai Nanfeng!" White Peach Road.


    I said, "what? What happened to Nanfeng? Brother in law, can you let me down first? I can''t breathe any more


    Shen Ke didn''t let go. He looked at me sarcastically, "this is a resurrection of the dead. Are you ok?"


    He fixed his eyes on me, as if to judge whether I was Bai Nanfeng or not.


    I bite my teeth and don''t admit, "what''s the resurrection?"


    "Still pretending at this time?" Bai Tao hissed, "your mother Bai He No, it should be our good aunt Bai He, but I admit it


    When my aunt finds out that she has said something wrong, she won''t admit it.


    So Baitao is also cheating me. She wants to cheat me and let me admit it.


    "What''s going on?"


    Bai Tao said the original thing, and then she deliberately revised the last part, saying that Bai He later admitted to her that I was Bai Nanfeng''s resurrection.


    Although I look like suan''an''s body now, I have changed Bai Nanfeng''s soul.


    I have to doubt that Baitao is actually very smart.


    I finally broke away from Shen Ke, held my neck, and laughed, as if I heard some joke, "sister Bai Tao, you are too funny, you can take my mother''s words seriously, ha ha..."


    I looked at her like I was weak and wise, with three points of irony and seven points of love in my eyes.


    "Laughs fart!" She''s a little bit upset by me.


    "Do you know why my mother was locked up in the backyard for a long time in Su''s house? Sometimes my mother''s spirit is not normal. You should know that, too? "


    Bai Tao and Shen Ke look at me in disbelief.


    I don''t speak any more. I just keep my head down. I know that the more I say, the more guilty I feel.


    White peach first taut, and began to sneer at me, "I really don''t know what you are still pretending, we can deal with you once, can deal with you for the second time! Sister, you are ready to die for the second time


    I sighed. "If you don''t believe me, let''s go back and see my mother."


    Although I didn''t communicate with Baihe in this aspect, and because they were always by my side, I didn''t have the opportunity to communicate with her on the road, but I know Baihe is a very sensitive person.


    Sure enough, knocked on the door, white lotus surprised looking at us a few.


    I said first, "Mom, are you OK today?"


    "Very good."


    "That''s good. You can come in and sit down," I led them through the door. "By the way, mom, I''m not at home. How are you getting along with Nanfeng sister? Is Nanfeng in the bedroom? "


    Contact things before, white lotus really suddenly understand what I mean.


    "Yes, she went out today and has been in the bedroom ever since. She seems to be in a bad mood."


    White peach pulled down her face and looked at me, fierce, "you don''t want to reveal your meaning to her, you shut up for me!"


    White lotus turned into me and said, "Nanfeng, let''s have a meal. An''an came back and brought back white peach and a man. When the guests came to my house, I cooked two dishes. I''m embarrassed. You should come out to eat first."Shen Ke looks at Bai Tao. Bai Tao looks at Shen Ke. They look at each other with confused faces.


    It has to be said that Bai He has a talent for acting.


    I''m a little embarrassed to smile at them, "I''m sorry to make you laugh."


    Then I looked up and yelled, "Mom, let''s have dinner first. Nanfeng may not be in a good mood. If you don''t want to eat first, don''t eat. I''ll remind her to eat later."


    "No, how about not having a meal? How can your body stand it? You look thin recently! Come out and have dinner together Bai He finally came out of the room with a pillow in her arms. She lowered her head and said this to the pillow.


    Shen Ke and Bai Tao are slightly surprised. Bai He looks like the pillow, just like the south wind.


    I show hand, make helpless expression, "see, Nanfeng elder sister if really can attach body to take away, can still attach to a pillow body?"


    I looked at Bai He, who had already gone to serve vegetables, and still held the pillow in his other hand. He shook his head with some headache. "Besides, you said that my mother''s illness was discovered by the Su family many years ago, not my own nonsense. Could it be that I had planned to cheat you as soon as I was born? No one will curse his mother. To be honest, I hope her is a normal person. "


    Bai he murmured and put it out on the table, and then he served several people.


    Although there were four people in the house, she also specially served five, pretending to serve "Bai Nanfeng".


    Then he put the pillow on a seat and sat on the seat beside him. Looking at us, he urged, "what are you still doing? Come and have a meal. The meal will be cold for a while."


    Seeing that none of us moved, her face pulled down, "do you think my food is not delicious?" Then she put her finger in the soup, dipped it in it, and then put it in her mouth to taste it, showing a satisfied expression, "that is, I may have forgotten to put the salt, the taste is a little light, and everything else is delicious. ANN, let your sister and friends come to eat it."


    Shen Ke couldn''t see it any more and said with a smile to Bai He, "we won''t eat any more. There are still some things, so we have to go first."


    "Baitao, he can go. You must stay and have dinner with your aunt." White lotus serious way.


    White peach light cough, "no, no, I have to go first, there is an emergency!"


    Then Shen Ke and Bai Tao turn around and go out. Bai He and I look at each other for a moment, and they follow each other in a hurry.


    "Brother in law, sister Baitao, do you really want to stay for dinner? My mother really wants you to stay."


    "No happiness, no suffering!" White peach was the first to slip away, but he didn''t look back.


    Shen Ke and I are left at the gate of the community face to face.


    I looked at Shen Ke''s car, pretending to be sad, "that My brother-in-law, go back, too. "


    "Won''t you come with me?"


    "No I said decisively.


    Shen Ke looked at me for a while, hugged me from behind and whispered in my ear, "are you angry?"


    "No, how can I be angry with my brother-in-law?"


    "I don''t believe you either, but I know you so little that I have a chance to see your mother today. That''s why I want to come and have a look."


    I felt my neck, hung my eyes, and made a more sad expression, "Hey, I understand my brother-in-law, no matter what he does, I will understand."


    "Why don''t you come back with me?"


    "No, I have something else to do. You can see my mother''s condition. I have to stay and take care of her." Although I said a good enough reason, Shen Ke is a smart man. He can hear my angry breath from my tone.


    He hugged me tighter and said in a low voice, "well, don''t be angry, or..." He grabbed my hand and patted himself, "you hit me! How about fighting until you''re not angry. "


    I chuckled, pulled out my hand, broke free from his arms, and then raised my foot around his neck, kissing him on the neck.


    It''s easy to leave a kiss mark on the neck. People like Shen Ke are certainly not happy.


    He raised his hand. After all, he was afraid to push me away. I would be angry again, so I planted a strawberry.


    But through Shen Ke''s neck, how can I see that a car at the gate of the community looks so familiar, Cadillac, whose


    Why do I still feel that there is a kind of murderous air in the black window? I really want to kill me


    I couldn''t help looking at it more. Then the car suddenly started, drove past like a black shadow and ran into the dark.


    Driving so fast! Don''t you want to die?!


    I suddenly stare big eyes, I remember, is Wei Shengyang, that is Wei Shengyang''s car, so, just now, I took the initiative to hold Shen Ke, also kiss his neck, Wei Shengyang see?


    This person is really, actually squatting in the wall! No quality at all!


    "What''s the matter?" My mind was a little distracted. Shen Ke asked after he noticed it."No..." I pushed him away and looked at the little red mark on his neck. "How can my brother-in-law touch it all the time? Don''t you like the little strawberry I planted for you?"

 Chapter 62

    "I like it." Shen Kedao, and then continue to touch.


    He''s still afraid of leaving a red mark, and there''s no way to cover this position. When he arrives at the company tomorrow, he''s afraid he''ll let others give him directions.


    Then his image of "national good boyfriend" will collapse.


    "If my brother-in-law likes it, I will plant it for him every day." I leaned in his arms and could feel his body freeze.


    This is to scare you to death!


    He looked down at me, the mood in his eyes was a little complicated. For a while, he suddenly laughed at himself, "Oh, you little girl, you are really a goblin."


    "What''s the matter?"


    "It seems that I haven''t been so nervous for a long time. A woman was unhappy just now. I was especially afraid that you were angry. It can be seen that I really fell in love with you."


    I curled my lips and said, "hum, my brother-in-law can use sweet words. I don''t know how many little girls have been cheated by such sweet words."


    "You''re the only one, goblin. I''m afraid I''m going to fall on you."


    ¡­¡­


    Shen Ke and I spent a little time outside. We looked upstairs and said, "well, it''s late. Brother in law, please go back."


    Shen Ke suddenly grabbed my arm, "Ann, you move here and live with us."


    "What about my mother?"


    "I''ll arrange for someone to look after me."


    "But..."


    "Nothing but, brother-in-law, do you have anything to worry about?" He looked at me, the surface is gentle, in fact, the eyes are cold after all.


    Shen Ke is Shen Ke after all. He is careful. Just in case, he can''t trust me, so he has to put me by his side.


    And Bai He said that he had someone to take care of him for 24 hours. In fact, he was monitoring him for 24 hours.


    Although Shen Ke is very kind to me on the surface now, we get along well with each other. Once something goes wrong, he will still pinch my neck and try to kill me first.


    There was no way. I knew that the more I refused, the more he would doubt me. I simply didn''t refuse. I packed up and moved directly to Shen Ke''s villa.


    Bai Tao saw that I had come back, but he still brought it up in big and small bags. When he saw that he was ready to live for a long time, his angry fingers trembled, "you Why are you back! Don''t worry about your crazy mother? "


    I hugged Shen Ke''s arm and shook it. "It was my brother-in-law who asked me to come in. My brother-in-law also said that he would arrange special people to look after my mother."


    Bai Tao stamped his feet angrily and looked at Shen Ke. Then he saw the strawberry mark on his neck. His eyes widened, and his eyes almost fell.


    "Shen Ke Ge, you! You


    "What are you doing? Look at the time. Haven''t you cooked yet? Go ahead and do it. " Shen Ke treats her like an old lady.


    I look at the white peach gas drum also want to go to cook the appearance, the feeling in the heart is really a thing down a thing.


    Who is Bai Tao? In Bai''s family, although I was born, she is the one who does not touch Yang Chunshui.


    But after so many years, Shen Ke is not the same as an old lady.


    Shen Ke looked at me and looked at her back in a daze. He patted me on the shoulder placidly. "Don''t worry about her. She wants to stay. Since she stays, she has to do something. She refuses to leave for such a long time, which means that she is willing to stay here."


    Yes, Bai Tao would like to be here, even if she can''t see Shen Ke''s good face, as long as she can be in the same space with Shen Ke.


    Love, let her become so humble.


    Shen Ke went upstairs to deal with some work, while I was on the sofa playing with my mobile phone. Suddenly I felt a fiery sight. I turned my head and saw Bai Tao holding his arm, with a knife in his hand, looking at me on the doorframe.


    That look in the eyes is still doubting that I''m Bai Nanfeng.


    "What''s the matter, sister white peach?"


    She said with a smile, "it''s nothing. I just think you and Nanfeng are really like each other. She also likes to lean on the sofa in such a posture. To be honest, there are not many people who use this posture. I only see you two, ah, one''s habitual movements, but it''s hard to get rid of them!"


    The gnashing of teeth seemed to swallow me alive.


    When Shen Ke left, I was so relaxed that I forgot to restrain myself.


    I smile and pretend that I''m not nervous. "What''s so strange about this? You know, when Nanfeng was alive, I was close to Nanfeng. Seeing that Nanfeng liked to sit like this, I tried. Then I found that it''s really comfortable to lean against the sofa. So I often sit like this and get used to it gradually."


    "Do you think I''ll believe it? Oh She gave a cold hum and turned back to cook.


    I turned my mouth and rolled my eyes. You can believe it if you like. If you don''t believe it, it''s not true.


    I thought that with Baitao''s character of complaining and roaring, she would complain to Shen Ke again when we had dinner.So I even thought about the countermeasures.


    Who knows white peach didn''t say anything, but it was very gentle to give me a meal, we sat next to Shen Ke.


    Shen Ke has been looking at her, for her sudden good character also some surprise, "white peach, you are a little different today." Shen Kedao.


    "What''s the matter? Do you think it''s strange that I didn''t pick on Ann?"


    Shen Ke nodded, "I said you are not strange, that''s it."


    White peach smile, "just now I suddenly figured out, anyway, I can''t open you two, then you can be together, one is the person I like, the other is my sister, in fact, I should bless you, although I don''t want to. But now that Ann has moved in, the three of us will be living together for a while. Let''s try to get along with each other. "


    If I believed her, I would have a ghost.


    I smile, but also white lotus''s position, "white peach sister can think so, really good, my brother-in-law and I are willing to get along with you, after all, you are not outsiders."


    "Well, let''s eat first. Don''t get cold," Baitao said casually, picking up his chopsticks. "By the way, isn''t Ann going to class recently?"


    "Not recently."


    Bai Tao nodded and said seriously, "in the future, when brother Shen Ke goes to work, it''s more about us staying at home. I''m not very good at chatting. I''m afraid you''ll feel bored Or... " She thought about it seriously, then suddenly turned to Shen Ke and said, "brother Shen Ke, why don''t you take Ah Fu back?"


    Sure enough, I knew that if she didn''t have an attack, she must have been holding on to a big move.


    I opened my mouth and said, "I''d better not I don''t like dogs very much... "


    "Don''t girls like small animals very much? Things you haven''t touched since you were a child. After touching them, I promise you will like them." Bai Tao looks at Shen Ke with a smile. "Brother Shen Ke, I''ll take Ah Fu back tomorrow and put it elsewhere. In fact, I''m not very relieved."


    "Don''t you like dogs, too?" Shen Ke asked Baitao.


    "No, I really like it. I''ll take it back. It''s just a relief for Ann and me. It''s not good to put it in other places. If other people can''t raise it well, and the dog is gone, our last thoughts about Yao Yao are gone." White Peach Road.


    Shen Ke''s eyes are deep. It seems that the last sentence of Bai Tao is about Shen Ke''s heart.


    Ah Fu picked up a little dog on the road when Shen Yao was still there. He was very close to Shen Yao.


    Later, Shen Yao was gone. Shen Ke was sad when she saw the dog, and I happened to be allergic to dog hair, so Shen Ke sent it to the pet store for foster care.


    That''s the only thought Shen Yao left to Shen Ke.


    Shen Ke breathed a sigh of relief and looked tired. "OK, then take Ah Fu back and keep him."


    Shen Ke has spoken. I can''t say I won''t take it back.


    Bai Tao did not forget to take advantage of the heat to hit the railway, "An''an, Ah Fu is really a super cute dog. In order to increase your feelings, I''ll give you the feeding in the future. I promise that in three days, you and Ah Fu will be inseparable."


    Get out of here! You and the dog are inseparable!


    ¡­¡­


    The next morning, Bai Tao couldn''t wait for his father Ah Fu to pick him up.


    This is a little white teddy dog. I still remember Shen Yao''s dirty look when she picked it up. She looked at Shen Yao with expectant eyes, weak and helpless.


    Now it is so clean, brown curly hair, head still wearing flowers, it looks like a little cute, see me and Shen Ke, also raised his front paw to us to make a fawn.


    "Good luck." Shen Ke squats down and touches his head. The dog lies at Shen Ke''s feet and rolls around. Shen Ke''s eyes are smiling.


    It can be seen that Shen Ke really likes this little dog.


    After all, this is the only thought left by the sister control''s sister. How could she not like it.


    White peach has been staring at me, "don''t you like Ah Fu?"


    I shook my head. "No, it''s really cute. I just think the name ah Fu is like a big dog. It turns out it''s such a cute little dog." I said on purpose.


    Shen Ke stood up and rubbed the dog, which seemed to make him feel better. For the first time, he explained to me, "because when Yao Yao picked it up, it was sick and looked very weak. Yao Yao loved it, so she called it Ah Fu. This name sounds very healthy and strong. I hope this dog can grow into a healthy and strong dog."


    Shen Yao loves the dog, mostly because it is weak. It is as sick as she is. When she looks at it, she has the feeling of sympathizing with each other. This is the same reason that Daiyu buried flowers.


    But then the dog got better, but she didn''t get better.


    Think of Shen Yao this person, actually I also quite sad.


    Yao Yao is a good child. I like her very much."Ah," Bai Tao sighed, "if only Nanfeng hadn''t let Yaoyao leave the hospital at that time."

 Chapter 63

    Shen Yao''s affair is the deepest wound in Shen Ke''s heart, so Bai Tao''s sudden remark is enough to arouse Shen Ke''s bad memories of Bai Nanfeng, so that Shen Ke is not good at all.


    "Well, I''m going to work." Shen Ke turned around and left. He did not forget to turn around and say, "take good care of Ah Fu."


    He''s talking about taking care of people. He''s talking about taking care of a dog.


    "Well, don''t worry." Bai Tao waves goodbye to him, but Shen Ke has turned around and left.


    When Bai Tao turned her head to me again, she seemed to change a person''s attitude and suddenly became cold. "You feed the dog. I put dog food in the refrigerator." it seemed that she was afraid of my refusal. She specially added, "yesterday you promised to feed the dog."


    She is really sick. The dog food is in the refrigerator and I have to feed it.


    However, in order not to think that she always said this and that in Shen Ke''s ear, I fed the dog on the principle that more is better than less.


    Although Ah Fu is a good dog, he is also very warm to me, but I''m really allergic to dog hair, so the feeding is far away.


    I put down the dog food bowl from a distance, saw Ah Fu come to eat, and then turned to the white peach.


    She was holding her arms and looking at me with interest.


    When I turn my head, she shows a successful smile. When I speak, I can''t help being bitter.


    "Yo, are you afraid that Ah Fu will run into you?"


    "Yes, I haven''t even touched a dog. At the beginning, I was afraid."


    I thought that Baitao wanted to use dog hair to deal with me, but she did not expect that she would use the extremely unlimited way again. She really constantly refreshed my three outlooks.


    I began to itch when I went to bed, and then I kept sneezing and running nose, which made me look very miserable. Then Shen Ke gave me a quick check and concluded that I was allergic.


    During this period, Baitao was busy and attentive to me until Shen Ke came to the conclusion that "it''s allergic". Baitao sat on my bed and exclaimed, "ah, ANN, you have dog hair on your bed. Aren''t you allergic to dog hair?"


    Shen Ke was stunned and looked at me.


    White peach patch knife, "I said you and Nanfeng are very similar, you are too much like it, just like a person, even allergens are the same, this kind of coincidence, really rare ah!"


    She is telling Shen Ke that I am Bai Nanfeng.


    "Two people''s allergens are the same, it is too coincidental, let me think the coincidence is a little abnormal." Shen Ke also sat by my bed.


    Baitao puts the dog hair turned out from my bed into Shen Ke''s hand in time. Shen Ke looks at the dog hair and falls into meditation.


    Bai Tao murmured in a low voice, "this kind of abnormal things have happened. Shen kege, you know, you''d rather kill ten thousand by mistake than let one go!"


    It''s better to kill ten thousand by mistake than to let one go.


    This attitude is most in line with Shen Ke''s character. He is such a person.


    So he pinched the dog''s hair tightly, turned his head and looked at me. His eyes were cold, which made me feel like I was in a deep cold pool.


    Oh, I know this dog man can''t change his eating habits.


    Once there is a problem, he will not hesitate to aim at me.


    I shook my head innocently, "brother-in-law, why do you look like this? How terrible!"


    He raised his hand and pinched my chin, very hard, which hurt me, and then looked at me coldly.


    I tried to push him away, but I couldn''t.


    Can only continue to pretend innocent, tears instantly surged into the eyes, and then in the inside around, with a choking voice way, "brother-in-law, you hurt me, what do you want to do ah, I allergy is I want to, I don''t know my dog hair allergy!"


    "Don''t put it here! White South wind White peach snorted.


    I shed tears. "I really don''t know what''s going on. If I knew I was allergic to dog hair, I wouldn''t let you bring the dog back. And just because I''m allergic to dog hair, Nanfeng sister is allergic to dog hair, do you suspect that I''m Nanfeng sister? There are so many people who are allergic to dog hair all over the world. It''s Nanfeng sister, and it''s su''an! What''s more, Nanfeng and I are sisters by blood, and I''m also half white. We all have such family genes, and we are allergic to dog hair. What''s so strange about that? "


    It''s just that I''ve changed my body. Who knows allergy will follow me.


    When Baitao was going to take the dog back, I was lucky in my heart that I had changed suan''an''s body, so I should not be allergic again.


    It''s a pity that I''ve miscalculated.


    Looking at my hoarse voice, it seems that I''m still very angry. It doesn''t look like I''m pretending. Shen Ke let me push away.


    "Shen Ke Ge, don''t listen to her sophistry, she is Bai Nan Feng! I can be sure! Otherwise, there could not be two people so similar in the world! "


    "Brother in law, do you believe me?" My tearful eyes whirling, holding his hand looking at him, eyes are looking forward to.In the face of such "clear" eyes, Shen Ke, a straight man of steel, can''t stand it.


    He didn''t take it back. In fact, he tacitly believed me.


    And I was "emotional" to stand up, moved to the window, climbed up the window, posturing to jump.


    "What are you doing. Come down quickly Shen Ke was a little nervous.


    White peach sniffed, "Oh, this is the second floor, you can''t jump dead, and I don''t believe you dare to jump, you jump!"


    My tears crackled down, "I jumped from here, not afraid of sin, just to prove that I am me, I am not Bai Nanfeng! I''m trying to prove myself innocent


    "Don''t move. You''ll break your bones if you jump down on the second floor!" Shen Ke waved to me, "darling, come to me. I know you are not."


    White peach continued to roll his eyes at me, "if you can, you jump down. If you jump down, I believe you are not Nanfeng!"


    I look back "affectionately" at Shen Ke, "brother-in-law, if I die, I hope you remember, I loved you, if I didn''t die, seriously injured or something, you don''t care about me, as long as you know, I will always love you, but I''m sorry, I can''t take care of you in the future! Elder sister Baitao, no matter dead or alive, I can prove my innocence as long as I jump. I am myself. I hope you don''t aim at me any more. Please


    "Ann! Don''t jump


    "Brother in law, I love you!" I turned my head and jumped with dignity.


    Shen Ke rushed over with a strong step, held me tightly, then forced me to come back, and then hugged me tightly.


    I bet. I bet Shen Ke won''t let me jump. It seems that I bet right.


    "Brother-in-law -" I cried in horror, then my nose and tears rubbed against him, patted him on the back, and sobbed intermittently. "It''s too much, brother-in-law. It''s too much. Where on earth did I offend sister Bai Tao Sobbing Why does sister Bai Tao always want to kill me Sobbing She just said yesterday that she would get along with me Sobbing I''m so sad Brother in law I''m so sad... "


    "Well, well, don''t cry. My brother-in-law is here. He will be there all the time. My brother-in-law loves you. My brother-in-law protects you... "


    Shen Ke has successfully put it on. Across Shen Ke''s shoulder, I still make a face at Bai Tao. Bai Tao stomps angrily.


    I''m so angry with you.


    Looking at it, Bai Tao cried angrily, then turned around and went out.


    Oh? Can''t stand it? That''s good! I have to be so angry with her every day. I have to get her out of autism!


    Shen Ke didn''t know what I thought at all, so from that day on, he was drawn into the plan of "showing love, Qi and white peach all the time".


    For example, when I had dinner the next morning, I handed the bowl to Bai Tao and asked her to fill me with porridge. Bai Tao was dissatisfied, but Shen Ke was not willing to say, "don''t just drink porridge, but eat something else. You''ve lost weight recently."


    "I haven''t had a lot of appetite lately." I toot my mouth.


    Shen Ke said, "I''ll take you to eat delicious food after work in the evening. There is a new French restaurant not far from the hospital. It''s said that the taste is good and the environment is good. I''ll take you to eat later."


    I exclaimed in surprise, "Wow, brother-in-law, are we dating, then Order a bottle of red wine, preferably with candlelight! "


    "Good, good!"


    Bai Tao almost threw the bowl in front of me, her face turned green.


    Shen Ke glared at Bai Tao because of Bai Tao''s rudeness to me. Bai Tao didn''t dare to show it again and sat next to Shen Ke.


    As if I didn''t understand anything, I was still "immersed" in the joy of "candlelight dinner". I stood up and moved over, gave Shen Ke a kiss on the forehead, "brother-in-law, I love you so much!"


    "I love you too. Eat first."


    I sit back and drink the porridge that white peach gives me. I feel that the whole person is fresh and refreshing. Especially when white peach pinches the chopsticks, the chopsticks are about to be broken. I''m more happy.


    "Ah, brother-in-law, you said that you are so kind to me. After we have children, will you still be so kind to me..." I deliberately thought of something, took a look at the white peach, and quickly moved away from the sight of the white peach, "brother-in-law, will we have children? If we have children, will you let me kill them? I''ve heard that it''s quite harmful for a woman to kill a child... "


    I''m afraid these words, like a knife, pierced the heart of white peach.


    "Of course not, what do you think?" Shen Ke pet touched my head and said seriously, "if we have children, I won''t let people hurt your body, so if we have children, we will be born."


    "Brother in law, you are so kind!"


    "Click!" Bai Taosheng broke his chopsticks.


    How, is it sad to think of your unborn child who was forcibly knocked out? Is there a big jam?


    It''s time!

 Chapter 64

    Shen Ke and I both focused on Bai Tao. I covered my mouth deliberately. "I''m sorry, Bai Tao. I said something wrong. I didn''t mean to mention your beaten child..."


    Shen Ke looked at Bai Tao, whose tears rolled in her eyes. She wiped the corners of her eyes, covered up the murderous breath, and shook her head, "it''s OK."


    "Oh, I won''t say it. Let''s have a meal first. Don''t be sad, sister Baitao. Have a good meal. Your cooking skills are very good."


    White peach shook his head, bitter smile, "last night, I am not good, I know now, believe you are not white Nanfeng, I did last night, solemnly apologize to you."


    "Elder sister Bai Tao, you are too serious. It''s OK."


    White peach nodded, and took my bowl to give me a bowl of porridge, "delicious you eat more, and your dog hair allergy, we just know, since dog hair allergy, don''t put Ah Fu at home, I will send Ah Fu to foster it again today, so you don''t hate Ah Fu."


    "I don''t hate Ah Fu."


    "I know you hate it. I saw it. I will send it away today. You can rest assured that you will not be allergic to dog hair any more." White peach stressed.


    Since she has to do it, I want the dog to leave. She likes to say it, and I won''t speak any more.


    Shen Ke has no opinion about Bai Tao''s attitude of taking Ah Fu away for foster care, which can be regarded as default.


    Near the afternoon, I was watching TV on the sofa, white peach suddenly washed the fruit, sat next to me, eating fruit while watching TV with me.


    I know her so well that I don''t react.


    Sure enough, soon, she said casually, "by the way, don''t you go to see your mother?"


    "My brother-in-law has arranged someone to take care of her. I believe he will arrange reliable people for her."


    "Don''t you want her? Don''t you want her to go and have a look, in case you can''t see her in the future. After all, it''s our dearest aunt. It''s a pity that we can''t see it in the future. "


    Bah, you crow mouth!


    I said "it''s OK". After all, I was flustered because of her words. I was afraid that she was going to do harm to my aunt, so I drove to have a look.


    Bai He still lives in the small apartment where we lived before. The one who opened the door for me was a 40-50-year-old aunt. She was honest and honest. She introduced herself as Bai He''s nanny. In order to take better care of Bai He, she usually eats here and sleeps here.


    It seems that this man is the one employed by Shen Ke to monitor Bai He.


    "White lotus is my mother. I''ve come to see her."


    Bai He sat at the head of the bed and saw me coming. His eyes were happy, but he didn''t move. He was holding the pillow, as if he was lowering his head and talking to the pillow.


    What a tragedy. Once you play psychosis, you have to play psychosis all the time.


    "Mom," I hugged her, and she hugged me.


    "How are you doing?" Apart from being under house arrest, should it be ok?


    Before waiting for Bai He to speak, the nanny said, "my wife is very well. She has gained a lot of weight recently, and she doesn''t miss miss miss very much. When she''s free, she just talks with her pillow in her arms. She also names the pillow Nanfeng, and thinks she is the aunt of the pillow."


    I, "..." It''s too bad. It''s too bad.


    "Mom''s been fine recently, you don''t have to worry." White lotus smile, comfort me.


    "If there is anything unsatisfied or inconvenient, tell me and I will deal with it."


    "I know."


    Nanny is really a talkative person. Maybe she''s been here for a long time, but Bai He doesn''t talk to her. She''s so depressed that she says in a hurry, "Oh, you can rest assured, miss. I''ll take good care of my wife. You can rest assured when I do things."


    I talked with Bai He for a while. The nanny was at the door all the time, and occasionally interrupted, which made it impossible for us to say anything else.


    When I think of what Bai Tao said again, I asked the nanny to take care of my mother. No one except Shen Ke and me would come in.


    Nanny repeatedly nodded, patted her chest to ensure, but also with a northeast accent, "I know, I can absolutely guarantee the safety of my wife, even if there is any problem, I will definitely take the safety of my wife as the first task, even if I hurt myself, I will not let my wife hurt!"


    I always feel that this aunt is inexplicable.


    Seeing that I was about to leave, Bai he chased me for a few steps. "I''m fine here. You don''t have to worry. I''m in the house every day."


    I thought about it for a while, and told the nanny to let her often take white lotus out to let the wind.


    When I got back to the villa, it was already more than three o''clock in the afternoon, and Shen Ke would be off work soon.


    Push the door in, white peach in the stairs to greet me, "come, you come to have a look."


    I am a little confused to go up, and then stare big eyes.


    Ah Fu died. It was very bloody. There was blood at my door, as if the blood had been released."What are you doing?"


    "It''s nothing, Ann. You just talk about a dog. I told you to send it away today. If you don''t like it, you won''t hurt the killer. Do you know that this dog is very important to brother Shen Ke?" She looked at me and asked with an eyebrow. The schadenfreude in her eyes was obvious when she spoke.


    Oh, she''s planting.


    She''s been laying the groundwork since the morning just to kill the dog and put it on me.


    It''s a careful plan.


    I pick eyebrows, no matter the showman, "since you want to frame me so much, I have nothing to say. You call Shen Ke back and see how he will deal with it. Anyway, I won''t admit that I killed the dog."


    "It''s not something you admit or not. The corpse of the dog is here. I, Baitao, have no reason to kill the dog. Only you don''t like the dog. When Shen Ke sees it, it will be clear at a glance."


    "Then call Shen Ke back quickly." I''m not in a hurry.


    White peach look at my calm look like very uncomfortable, "Oh" a, "that satisfies you, I see you can laugh to when!"


    Then she dials Shen Ke''s phone and tells Shen Ke in a frightened voice that she went out to buy vegetables and saw me kill the dog when she came back. Now the blood is all over the ground and it looks very fierce.


    Then she said in a very sad tone, "it''s all my fault, it''s all my fault. I know Ann doesn''t like Ah Fu. I should have sent him to the pet store earlier. It''s all my fault..."


    Shen Ke didn''t know what to say. Bai Tao put down the phone and turned around with a smile.


    The danger is full of sly smile, looking at strange people creepy.


    Then she saw that I was putting my cell phone in my pocket, not nervous, as if nothing had happened, "what are you doing? Call for help? "


    I shook my head. "No, it''s just that you wronged me like this. I have to explain to Shen Ke that I didn''t do it."


    "Do you think Shen kege will believe you? Do you know how important this dog is to him? As important as his life


    "It''s so important. How can you kill it to frame me? Are you not afraid of Shen Ke''s anger?"


    "He won''t find out!" Bai Tao said, "from the present scene, no one will think that I killed the dog!"


    I shook my head and sighed, "why do you have to do this to me? We have no hatred."


    "Ha ha," Bai Tao laughed, "I know you are Bai Nanfeng. The purpose of your coming back is to get revenge on us. Do you think I really don''t know? Even if you are not Bai Nanfeng, su''an is also robbing the man I love, and it''s almost successful. I won''t let you succeed. I have to get rid of you faster! "


    "My brother-in-law values this dog very much. In fact, it''s because of my sister Shen Yao, Bai Tao. You did Shen Yao''s sudden departure, didn''t you?"


    Bai Tao didn''t like it and even wanted to laugh. "I did it. What''s the matter? I didn''t succeed. If it wasn''t for that that that made Shen Ke hate you, how could I take advantage of it?"


    "But Shen Yao is an innocent victim. If you hadn''t done that, maybe Shen Yao wouldn''t have died."


    "It''s the victim!" Bai Tao is gnashing her teeth. It seems that she has no sense of guilt for Shen Yao''s death. "Even if you give me another 100 chances, I will do the same thing. Shen Yao must die! And you must let Shen Ke Ge count her death on your head! "


    Bai Tao is very keen, and he still insists that I am Bai Nanfeng.


    I said, "I''m not Bai Nanfeng, but Whatever you say. " Just have a good time.


    In fact, Bai Tao was really happy for a while, until Shen Ke came back.


    Her eyes a little red rushed out, "Shen Ke Ge, you can count back!"


    "Where''s the dog?" Shen Ke asked without looking at her.


    "It''s upstairs at its door."


    Shen Ke can''t wait to go upstairs. He is seeing the dead body of Ah Fu and the blood on the floor at the door of my room.


    Shen Ke''s pupil suddenly shrinks, he looks at me, "did you kill it?"


    I shook my head. "I hate blood, you know."


    "Only you hate Ah Fu, or can he commit suicide? As soon as I came back, I saw such a scene. Why don''t I believe it''s suicide! " Bai Tao stares at me and bites his teeth.


    I looked at Shen Ke and shook my head slowly, indicating that it was not me.


    Shen Ke stared at me for a long time, and finally chose not to believe me. He pulled down his face and said, "suan''an, I''ll give you a minute to make it clear to me what''s going on."


    In fact, Shen Ke also has some aura, so when he pulls down his face, it''s a little terrible, and people can feel the cold breath from a distance, just like him.


    I sighed, took out my mobile phone, do helpless, "it seems, brother-in-law is not willing to believe me, then I have to use evidence to speak."

 Chapter 65

    Shen Ke doesn''t know why he looks at Bai Tao, hoping that Bai Tao will explain to him.


    Of course, Bai Tao didn''t understand, and he sneered, "Oh, I want to see what evidence you have!"


    "There''s a function in the phone called recording."


    I did not hurry to press the end of the recording button, and then click on the recording just now.


    Yes, I just moved my mobile phone for four or five seconds. I was right under Bai Tao''s eyes, but she never thought that I was recording, and then the recording was always on.


    Bai Tao suddenly widens her eyes and rushes to grab my mobile phone. I quickly hide behind Shen Ke, "brother-in-law She''s going to kill me again... "


    Bai Tao couldn''t care so much. He rushed towards me again, but Shen Ke caught him.


    Shen Ke said coldly, "what''s in the recording, Bai Tao? What are you feeling guilty about?"


    Without waiting for Bai Tao to answer, the voice in my mobile phone has come out.


    "No, it''s just that you wronged me like this. I have to explain to Shen Ke that I didn''t do it."


    "Do you think Shen kege will believe you? Do you know how important this dog is to him? As important as his life


    "It''s so important. How can you kill it to frame me? Are you not afraid of Shen Ke''s anger?"


    "He won''t find out! From the present scene, no one will think that I killed the dog! "


    "Why do you have to do this to me? We have no grudge."


    "Ha ha," Bai Tao laughed, "I know you are Bai Nanfeng. The purpose of your coming back is to get revenge on us. Do you think I really don''t know? Even if you are not Bai Nanfeng, su''an is also robbing the man I love, and it''s almost successful. I won''t let you succeed. I have to get rid of you faster! "


    "My brother-in-law values this dog very much. In fact, it''s because of my sister Shen Yao, Bai Tao. You did Shen Yao''s sudden departure, didn''t you?"


    "I did it. What''s wrong? I succeeded. If it wasn''t for that that that made Shen Ke hate you, how could I take advantage of it?"


    Shen Ke''s face is as bad as it is. I find that his body is shaking.


    Sure enough, Shen Yao''s thing is the softest wound in his heart. He can''t mention it.


    Shen Yao''s death and Bai Tao''s cheating on Shen Ke over the years make Shen Ke''s eyes scarlet. He looks at Bai Tao as if he is going to eat her.


    Bai Tao''s body trembled. She couldn''t get her hand back from him. She was trembling when he saw her. She said in a weak voice, "no Brother Shen Ke It''s not Listen to me... "


    The recording in my mobile phone is still playing, "but Shen Yao is an innocent victim. If you didn''t do that, maybe Shen Yao would not have died."


    "It''s the victim!" Bai Tao''s gnashing of teeth seemed to have no guilt at all for Shen Yao''s death. "Even if you give me another 100 chances, I will do the same thing. Shen Yao must die! And you must let Shen Ke Ge count her death on your head! "


    White peach again sophistry, also appear pale and powerless, what''s more, she has nothing to sophistry.


    "Brother Shen Ke I love you... " White peach tears "Shua" on the flow down.


    Shen Ke pushed her to the ground in disgust, pointed to the door and said in a loud voice, "go away!"


    "Brother Shen Ke..."


    "I don''t want to see you again, Baitao. Don''t let me see you again!" Shen Ke''s voice is squeezed out from his teeth, "otherwise don''t blame me for letting you die! I''ll let you die


    If not for the fact that Bai''s family knew Bai Tao was here, Shen Ke wanted her to be buried with Shen Yao now.


    After all, he has some consideration for the Bai family.


    White peach see Shen Ke really angry, and also afraid, left in a hurry.


    Only Shen Ke and I were left in the space. After a moment of silence, I said, "brother-in-law, go downstairs and have a rest. I''ll clean up the dead dog."


    Shen Ke looked at me, just sad mood has calmed down a little, and then watched me squat down to clean up the dog''s body, stepped forward and hugged me from behind.


    "Ann, she won''t slander you any more. I won''t believe her any more. I won''t see her. You Don''t be angry with me... "


    "How can I be angry with my brother-in-law?" I hugged him with my backhand and patted him on the back placidly, "brother-in-law, you''re right. It''s all because Baitao is too dangerous. If I hadn''t recorded the sound, I really don''t know what will happen today."


    "Well, it''s all her fault." Shen Ke put his head on my shoulder.


    I don''t allow the trace of push away him, pointed to his head, "I suspect white peach elder sister brain may have a little problem, even now, she also think I am Nanfeng elder sister."


    Shen Ke looked at me, "normal, even I sometimes think you are Nanfeng."


    I curled my mouth and touched my face. "I''m Nanfeng elder sister. Do you really look like that?"


    "It''s not the look, it''s the breath. Everyone''s breath is different. You are very similar to Nanfeng.""But I don''t think Nanfeng and I are the same. I love my brother-in-law more than she does. I love my brother-in-law the most in the world." I turned my head and looked at the dog blood on the ground. "Forget it, I''d better clean up the dog blood and dog corpses first. Ah, I hate these most."


    Shen Ke took my hand. "I''ll clean it up."


    "But there''s a lot of blood here. Aren''t you afraid, brother-in-law?"


    "I''m a doctor. How can I be afraid?"


    I retreated a little. "Now that sister Baitao is gone, let me show my cooking skills to my brother-in-law today."


    Shen Ke looked at me with an eyebrow. "Yo, listen to what you mean. Are you good at cooking?"


    "Should Can you eat... " I coughed awkwardly, "but I''m willing to learn for my brother-in-law! I went shopping. "


    Then I ran away.


    Bai Nanfeng''s cooking is great. In fact, everything about Bai Nanfeng is great, because I used to be so good that I wanted to do everything well.


    So now I have to be different from the original Bai Nanfeng.


    Of course, I''m not going to buy vegetables. I''m going to sit in the coffee shop for a while and sort out my thoughts these days.


    As soon as I opened the door, I saw Yeh sitting by the window drinking coffee.


    Maybe he heard the wind chime at the door when I opened the door. He turned his head and looked at me with some surprise in his eyes. "Miss Su, what''s the matter with you? Come here and sit down. I''ll buy you a drink. "


    "Why is your face red? How do you seem to have been beaten?" I went to sit down and found a glass empty in front of me. Someone should have sat here.


    He sighed, shook his head, I laughed, "you are the girl failed, let the sister to play?"


    "Who knows she''s pregnant and still has to have a baby. That one time, I didn''t wear a condom. Who knew it would be so accurate. "


    "Scum man. It''s easy to hit you. "


    He rolled his eyes and said, "it''s normal for a boat to capsize in the sewer. Don''t care. It''s Miss Su. It seems that I haven''t seen you for several days."


    "I haven''t seen you in the hospital a few days ago."


    "You don''t know about our boss, do you?" He said, looking a little gossip.


    I shook my head. "I don''t know. To be honest, I don''t want to know."


    "The boss likes you, really."


    "Don''t guess. He and I don''t like it at all."


    Ye he shook his head and sighed, "ah, you are a fan of the audience. I''m the onlooker. I tell you that after you are with Shen, the boss is hit hard. Although he doesn''t say it, I can see that after coming back from the hospital, he hasn''t laughed, can''t eat, can''t sleep well, and is worried about you sleeping with Shen Will you get sick? Later, I thought that I was angry and smashed the room, so I advised him to come to you, but he refused. Later, he suddenly fell ill and didn''t cooperate with the treatment. I saw that he had no hope of living. Then yesterday, when he was almost unable to get up, he had to take on a very dangerous task. He left the task early today ¡±


    with that, ye he''s eyes are a little red, especially emotional, "so, look at him, is it because you have given up the hope of living?"


    Because I gave up the hope of living? This is a bit serious


    "I''ve said a lot, but you''re showing your attitude." Ye he looked at me and said.


    I sighed, "to tell you the truth, I''m a little helpless when such a thing happens, but I think if Wei Shengyang is really autistic, it''s not because of me. Maybe it''s because of someone else. You can ask him well."


    "Are you worried about him?"


    "I think so." I hope he is happy.


    Ye he dialed the phone. I was wondering why he suddenly called. I heard, "Hello, boss, it''s me. Is your side OK? That''s good. I''m with Miss Su now. That''s right. That''s su an an Well, by the way, I''m just calling to let you know. Suan''an said that she''s worried about you now. Yes, she said that she''s worried about nothing Oh, good. "


    I, "..." One head, two big.


    When I say I''m worried about him, I''ll be worried if I''m worried. I''m not going to make a special call to tell you


    ¡°¡­¡­ Ye he, can you explain to me, what is worrying no longer? " I asked, shaking.


    "You can''t worry about it. It means you are particularly worried. Anyway, I know you are worried about the boss. As for the degree of worry You don''t have to worry about those small details, right? Oh, yes, the boss asked me to tell you to wait for him at home, and he will come back to you right away. "


    I swung again and almost fell off my chair.


    Ye he added, "the boss also said," don''t have any contact with Shen, or he will eat you. "

 Chapter 66

    Well, this time I really fell off the chair.


    Ye he quickly helped me up, shaking his head and sighing, "you see, you''re not looking forward to seeing the boss very much. As soon as you hear that he''s coming, you''ll be excited and fall off the stool. You don''t have to be too excited. Anyway, it''s right for you to choose the boss, and leave that Shen as soon as possible. Although I don''t have much contact with that Shen, I don''t have to I can see at a glance that the guy is definitely not a good man. "


    I held the table, and the tendons on my forehead twitched violently. I held my other hand on my forehead and squeezed a few words out of my teeth, "tell Wei Shengyang not to let him come back, let him carry out the task well! I''m not worried about him, not at all! "


    When I finished, I turned around and went out. Ye he called a few times at the back, and finally said, "Miss Su, you are ready to meet the boss. The boss will come back to see you soon. Don''t be shy. I know you like him!"


    I, "..." To your liking!


    I went back to Shen Ke''s villa and went to Shen Ke''s house to shake it, "brother-in-law, I''m back. I bought a lot of dishes for you to eat. He looked at me and held his forehead. I was like a child who had done something wrong. I didn''t dare to look up at his eyes with my head down." sorry, brother-in-law, I thought I could... "


    "It''s OK. Let''s go out and eat. " He also looked at the kitchen and suddenly said, "if it''s the south wind, it won''t be like this."


    This tone, it seems that some regret, a little miss.


    Do you miss the meal I cooked for you now?


    "I will learn how to cook well, and I will cook delicious food for my brother-in-law like Nanfeng before." How beautiful you are!


    Shen Ke looked at me and suddenly pulled me in his arms.


    In fact, for his touch, my body reaction is very disgusting, I subconsciously want to push him away.


    But he said, "no, you don''t have to learn to cook. I''ll do it later. You can''t cook I think you''re cute. "


    This may be a pervert. His brain circuits are not the same as those of normal people.


    "Brother in law, it''s very kind of you." I said this in my mouth, but in my hand I tried to push it away, but he held me tighter.


    Then he lowered his head and blew air in my ear, "Ann, you are really cute. Sometimes you are more lovely than Nanfeng."


    For example, I ordered your kitchen. Do you think I''m much more lovely?


    His close contact made me uncomfortable. The more I tried to push him away, the tighter he held me.


    What''s more, how can I feel that his breath is so hot and his body is so hot It seems a little abnormal!


    "Brother in law, let''s go back to the living room first..." I said. In fact, my subtext is "let me go.".


    "OK, go back," Shen Ke didn''t refuse and let me go. Just when I thought everything was going well, he suddenly bent down and picked me up. "I''ll take you back to the living room."


    He has been looking down at me, I and he look at each other, suddenly understand that he seems to be very strange eyes is what kind of situation, is that


    His eyes are full of


    He put me on the sofa, pressed me directly, and whispered in my ear, "Ann, are we friends and girlfriends?"


    ¡°¡­¡­ Yes, yes... " I have a knot in my tongue.


    His hand began to be dishonest, sliding slowly on my body, so that my heart almost knotted.


    "Since we are girlfriends and girlfriends, we should do something that girlfriends and girlfriends will do..." He said gently, and then his hand had moved to my leg.


    I was a little flustered. "I know, brother-in-law, but But I''m not feeling well today... "


    His face cooled instantly, and I said, "or Shall we make it another day? "


    He took back his hand, sat on the edge of the sofa, leaned there and looked at me, looking very cold.


    I packed my clothes and sat down on the other side of the sofa, but this action made his pupils dilate. He snorted coldly, "An''an, you don''t mean you love me. We haven''t been in contact for more than a month. At the beginning, I didn''t have any identity. Later, my aunt''s period, and then you were all kinds of shirking. The only time is that I don''t remember anything Next, what do you mean? "


    This sentence "what do you mean" makes people feel oppressive.


    "I love my brother-in-law, but suddenly, I''m not ready..."


    "You don''t need to prepare anything. Just listen to me, OK?" Shen Ke came to me again, put his arms around my neck, and slowly pressed me on the sofa, "listen to me, good boy!"


    "Brother in law..."


    "Listen to me!"


    My heart is like a hundred alpacas galloping past, I am flustered, I can''t show, I can''t refuse.


    "Pick me up, I..."


    "Shh Good, let my brother-in-law help you take off your clothes. "


    This old rascal, why don''t you go and die! My heart roared as she unbuttoned me.I pray, God, Lord Lao Jun, Buddha of the Tathagata, Amitabha, jade emperor, Hallelujah. Anyway, I don''t know which God is useful, which one is useful. Come to a God to save me


    Shen Ke''s phone rings suddenly. Shen Ke takes a look at it and answers it. "Hello, what''s the matter, Doctor Chen What? How can Baitao be rescued All right, I''ll be right there


    Shen Ke hung up in a hurry. Thanks for the interruption, he didn''t have the heart to do anything with me.


    "Bai Tao suddenly fainted and had a heart attack. We are in the emergency room. Let''s go and have a look." Shen Ke said in a concise way, took me out, and we rushed to the hospital.


    By the time we arrived, the rescue had been completed, but Baitao had not woken up yet, and lay there motionless, frowning, in a coma state, and in a coma state.


    Seeing that Shen Ke was coming, Doctor Chen gave him a gentle smile. "Dr. Shen, Bai Tao is your girlfriend''s sister. How can she be regarded as your sister? How can her sister''s heart disease be sent to me? If other people know about this, they can''t laugh at you, saying that you can''t do it?"


    Although his face is gentle, what he says is like a thorn in Shen Ke''s heart.


    Dr. Chen and Shen Ke are both from the Department of Cardiology, so it''s actually a competitive relationship. The long-term competitive relationship makes them have more and more opinions on each other. Later, they are almost enemies.


    So now being ridiculed by the enemy, Shen Ke is very angry and clenches his fists tightly.


    "I wasn''t in the hospital at that time. I worked hard for Dr. Chen." Shen Ke is neither humble nor arrogant.


    Although it doesn''t appear on the surface, I can see that Shen Ke''s heart is already roaring.


    "I didn''t save her. I''m afraid her heart is going to die. You brother-in-law, although you are struggling in the cardiology department, I''m afraid you can only accompany her for a short time."


    It seems that Baitao''s condition is very bad.


    "Stay with her." Before Doctor Chen left, he passed Shen Ke and patted him on the shoulder.


    It''s like an old father patting his son on the shoulder. With Shen Ke''s character, he is actually very reluctant.


    After years of struggle, Shen Ke was defeated by Dr. Chen. Dr. Chen is now the head of the cardiology department, and Shen Ke can only be under him.


    How unconvinced he is, his bones are all pinched by him.


    Shen Ke stands in front of Bai Tao. Bai Tao seems to have an induction and mutters weakly, "brother Shen Ke Brother Shen Ke... "


    Shen Ke checked all kinds of medical equipment for her, "nothing''s wrong, let''s go back first."


    I nodded and prepared to go out with Shen Ke. Bai Tao''s voice suddenly became loud, "brother Shen Ke Don''t go Brother Shen Ke... "


    She kept mumbling, as if she had a sense of all Shen Ke''s actions.


    As long as Shen Ke left her a little bit, she would turn restlessly, and the medical equipment would also make a harsh sound.


    There is no other way, Shen Ke can only stay with her.


    Shen Ke doesn''t want me to leave either, so fix the next ward for me and let me have a rest there tonight.


    As soon as I got back to the ward, I received a call from ye he. He told me something important and wanted to have an interview with me. I told him that I was in the hospital.


    He came in a hurry. I didn''t want Shen Ke to see him, so I went downstairs to see him.


    Ye he''s forehead is full of sweat, and he doesn''t care to wipe it. It seems that he has been running from the car to here, especially worried.


    "What''s the matter?" I wonder.


    "I told the boss what you said. The boss was in a hurry and fainted. It also led to a relapse of old injuries. Up to now, he hasn''t woken up. The Weisheng family decided to send the boss abroad for treatment."


    My heart "clatters" a sink down, if weishengyang really has a three long two short, I am the culprit.

 Chapter 67

    Ye he shook his head. "It''s useless. I think it''s useless even if I send it abroad for treatment. I still need heart medicine to treat my heart disease."


    "Well?"


    "The eldest brother has been calling Bai Nanfeng''s name since he was in a coma. Bai Nanfeng is no longer here. Isn''t that your cousin? Go and appease the eldest brother!" Ye he is really worried, sweating and looking forward to me.


    I looked in the direction of the upstairs, looking in the direction of Baitao''s ward.


    Unfortunately, I was looking down at Shen Ke. Although I was far enough away, I could still feel the coldness of his eyes.


    I turned my head, closed my eyes and didn''t look at Ye he''s expectant eyes. I said, "let''s send Wei Shengyang for treatment. Don''t delay the time of treatment. I won''t go. It''s useless for me to go."


    Ye he wanted to say something more, but I said, "don''t come to me about Wei Shengyang in the future. After all, we are not so familiar."


    "Ah - ah -" Ye he left with a sigh.


    Although I didn''t go with Ye he, my heart seemed to be taken away by him, and my mind was full of problems of micro Yang.


    I came upstairs in a trance, the elevator door opened, facing the empty corridor, I had a very strong impulse.


    I want to see Wei Shengyang.


    But I know that I didn''t make the right decision. Otherwise, it''s useless for me to go. If I''m sick, I need to see a doctor. It''s not OK for me to go and chat with him. Secondly, when I come back, I can''t explain to Shen Ke.


    We just broke up. Fortunately, if he began to suspect that I was Bai Nanfeng, he would try to kill me again.


    He''s in the dark. I can''t prevent him.


    I think of these, have come to the white peach ward door, inside spread Shen Ke''s voice, "you just wake up, don''t move."


    I pick eyebrows, white peach wake up?


    Maybe I''ve been listening to the wall so much recently that I''ve developed such a bad habit that I subconsciously stopped at the door and listened to the news inside.


    Next came Bai Tao''s weak voice, "Shen Ke Ge, I''m giving you trouble again This time, I really didn''t mean to. I''m sorry... "


    "Dr. Chen dealt with it for you. He said that your heart condition is very bad. Maybe It won''t last long. You should be prepared, too. " Shen Ke said impolitely.


    In this case, it''s as cruel as telling the terminally ill "you wait to die.".


    So Bai Tao was so scared that she was silent for a long time. She suddenly said, "Shen Ke Ge, I know you''ve been studying heart replacement surgery. How''s your research going? "


    Shen Ke laughed at himself, "it was for Yao Yao at that time, now Oh, that''s it. The main reason is that there is no experimental body. The success rate of the experiment on animals is 70%. On people, I haven''t tried it yet. You know, it''s impossible for the hospital to let people carry out such human experiments. "


    White peach gently smile, "I still remember, brother Shen Ke, you especially hate Doctor Chen? Now that he''s a section chief, he always wants to step on your feet in front of you. "


    As if touched by heartbreak, Shen Ke closed his mouth, as if a little autistic.


    Bai Tao then said, "Shen Ke Ge, I mean, you have a chance to become famous and famous all over the world. At that time, not to mention Doctor Chen, even the dean will have to treat you like a prince. Maybe you will be recorded in the history of medicine. You will be a great man. "


    Bai Tao''s weak body makes her voice sound light and charming.


    And I know that with Shen Ke''s character, Bai Tao''s words just bewitch Shen Ke.


    ¡°¡­¡­ What do you mean


    "Don''t you think it''s a chance from heaven?" White peach asked.


    Shen Ke stood up. I heard his voice walking around on the ground. His steps were very fast. I could see that his heart was in a mess.


    Baitao is very good. It''s her fight.


    Anyway, she won''t live long. If the operation is successful, she can really earn money.


    "Shen kege, don''t you want to be famous all over the world? You''ll also earn both fame and wealth, and you''ll be famous in history. You''ll be the first one. Don''t you want to be famous?"


    "But But you are a special blood type. It''s not so easy to find your heart Shen Ke was a little excited.


    I felt the location of my heart subconsciously.


    Sure enough, Bai Tao chuckled, "brother-in-law, your memory is so bad, have you forgotten? Don''t you happen to have a ready-made one? "


    Damn it!


    It''s not enough to draw my blood. Now you still want my heart. Will you just die? Don''t harm people here!


    Shen Ke''s voice trembled. "You mean Ann


    "Yes, suan''an and I have exactly the same blood type I''m a little cold. Is the door open? Close it for me


    From the ground glass, we can see Shen Ke coming. My heart "plops" violently, as if it was about to jump out of my chest.I crept back to the next bed. Fortunately, Shen Ke just checked and found that the door was not open, so he didn''t open it to see.


    And I can''t go back. I''m in a state of confusion in my hospital bed.


    What will Shen Ke think? Based on my understanding of him, he will accept it. Does he want to be famous all over the world after all?


    ¡­¡­


    Lying in bed, I was in a disordered mood, and then I fell asleep in a disordered way.


    Maybe I fell asleep with the fear of taking my heart, and soon I had a dream.


    In the dream, Shen Ke and Bai Tao are ferocious, and their fingernails are as long as ghosts. Then they reach out and drool at me.


    They said, "I want your heart, give me your heart..."


    I suddenly woke up, sat up, touched the top of my head, full of sweat.


    I gasped, patted my chest, and turned to see Shen Ke closing the door with a plastic bag.


    I was so excited that I almost didn''t fall out of bed. He turned around and gave me a gentle smile, which made me feel scared.


    "Did I wake you up? I didn''t know you were sleeping. I brought you supper." He came up to me.


    I swallowed my saliva and shook my head. "No, you didn''t wake me up. I just had a nightmare."


    "What nightmare? It''s OK. I''m here. My brother-in-law will be with you all the time."


    He said soothingly, but I couldn''t help rolling my eyes at the ceiling.


    It''s because you''re here that it''s a nightmare. It''s not a nightmare without you.


    "Come and have a taste. I''ve been in line for a long time before I bought you the lotus root powder soup. They all say that this lotus root powder soup is very delicious. I''ve bought it for you." He said, opened the bag, took out the lotus root soup, gave me a scoop, gently feed me.


    He seems to be very gentle today. The more gentle he is, the more scared I feel.


    "My brother-in-law has a heart, but maybe the nightmare just affected my appetite. I don''t want to eat much now." I pushed away the lotus root powder he handed me.


    His eyes dimmed for a moment, and he made a rather depressed expression. "Well, I thought you would like it."


    "My brother-in-law bought it for me. Of course I like it. I just don''t want to eat it now. I''ll eat it in a moment."


    I saw that he still had to open his mouth to solve the problem of lotus root soup, so he asked, "how did my brother-in-law come out? Did sister Baitao wake up?"


    Referring to this, Shen Ke put the bowl on the table and made a sad expression. "I woke up, but I was in a bad state. You heard Doctor Chen''s words. I thought of a good way to save her."


    "There is a way is good, brother-in-law come on."


    Sure enough, he decided to take my heart.


    The love he keeps saying is worthless in front of his interests.


    "Now the only way I can think of is to give her heart replacement surgery, but she is a rare blood type. It''s too difficult to find the right match, and the only one I know is the right one..." Shen Ke grabbed my hand and looked at me with burning eyes, full of deep feeling, "it''s you, ANN, now only you can save your sister Bai Tao."


    I laughed and pulled back my hand. "But I have only one heart, brother-in-law. If I change my heart, I will die. Brother-in-law, would you like to watch me die?"


    Yes, he would.


    "Of course, I don''t want you to die. I will perform the operation myself. You give me your heart and I''ll replace it with a new one. I won''t let you die. You are my big baby. How can I have the heart to let you die?" He never frowned when he told a lie.


    "No way."


    "Ann, you said you love me, you also said that you want to make up with your white peach sister, now this is the best opportunity, I know you are the most kind, how can you not help yourself?"


    He really took me as a child and tried to kidnap me.


    I laugh, "impossible, kindness is not without the bottom line, especially let me take their own life in exchange for her life, I refuse."


    "Ann, don''t you love me?"


    "I love you. Do you want me to die? If my brother-in-law is such a heartless person, then I would rather not love him. "


    Shen Ke took my hand again, "brother-in-law also loves you. You should believe him. He won''t put you in danger. He will protect you."


    "No. I want my own heart, I don''t want her broken heart


    I can''t use it on white peach. How can I still use it if I cut it off and install it on me.


    Shen Ke, you are so cruel for your fame and fortune!


    "Listen to my brother-in-law..."


    "No - no -" he came up and stopped me.


    For his contact, I had a nausea, pushed him away and ran out in a hurry.I retched for a long time outside, and then bought water to gargle for many times. Finally, I felt better and left the hospital.


    When the taxi driver asked me "where are you going", I suddenly fell into confusion.

 Chapter 68

    Yeah, where do I go? Where can I go?


    Su''s family can''t go. Shen Ke arranges people to watch Bai He in his apartment, and can''t go back to Shen Ke''s villa.


    "Go to the hotel nearby." I can only say.


    The next morning, I got a call from Baitao.


    I frowned, wondering what she was calling me for, and got through.


    Her voice is still a little weak, but can hear her strong provocative breath, "where are you?"


    "Where do you care about me?"


    "I''m going to have a heart transplant. Have you heard?"


    "No, congratulations. I hope you don''t die suddenly because of rejection." I don''t have a good airway, either.


    Not only was she not angry, she laughed. "How could there be an exclusive reaction? After all, we are sisters who grew up at home. Although we are not close, we are also the closest sisters, aren''t we, Nanfeng? "


    "Do you want to use my heart? Dream about it. " I hung up impolitely.


    She was so persistent, and then called, "what''s the matter, change of heart things, you really don''t know?"


    "I know Shen Ke has told me, but I won''t agree."


    "I''m afraid it''s up to you. Your heart will be mine." She said firmly, and then hummed in a good mood.


    I hung up again. I don''t understand what Baitao wants.


    Since I was a child, she had to want what I like, but I let her do it at that time. Later, when I was with Shen Ke, she wanted Shen Ke, the successor of the Bai family, and now she wants my heart.


    She is empty in heart, so she always thinks others'' is good? be ill!


    I was so upset that I heard someone knocking at the door. I was puzzled.


    I didn''t tell anyone about my hotel stay, so who would come to the hotel and knock on my door?


    I moved over, and the knocker persevered. After knocking for a while, he finally opened his mouth.


    "An an, this is Shen Ke. I know you are standing at the door. Open the door for me and let me see you."


    Shen Ke How did he find it?


    "I know you are standing at the door, face to face with me. My brother-in-law has brought you some good things. Open the door and let me see how are you?" She said gently.


    I didn''t open the door. "What do you want?"


    "You ran out so angry last night. I was so worried about you that I didn''t sleep well last night. I came to see you early in the morning. Let me see you. I brought you breakfast. "


    It''s so funny that you want to bribe me after a breakfast. It''s impossible!


    "I mean, how do you know my location? I didn''t tell anyone about my location, so you installed location on my mobile phone?"


    Shen Ke was silent for a moment, "brother-in-law is also for your safety."


    So even if it is the default, he really installed positioning on my mobile phone, this person is really terrible.


    I clenched my fist and suddenly felt really stupid.


    I thought I was close to him, I investigated him, I cheated him, and then he was played around by me. It can be seen that I thought too much, there was no him, and he didn''t trust me from the beginning.


    Now I found a tracker on my mobile phone, so it''s very likely that he installed some other things on me, but I haven''t found it yet.


    It''s a big pervert.


    "Brother in law, I''m not in a good mood. Go back first. When I''m in a good mood, I''ll go to you."


    "No way," his voice was still full of temptation. "I just want to see you now. If you don''t see me, I''ll be waiting here all the time."


    I sighed, ready to turn and leave.


    But he seemed to feel it, and urged, "Ann, do you open the door? If you don''t open the door, it means that you are really angry with me because of what happened last night. How about my brother-in-law apologizing?"


    "It''s not that. Go back." You''re really upset.


    "No, you just won''t forgive me, right? Do you want your brother-in-law to kneel down and beg you, then you will forgive me? OK, I''ll kneel down!" "Pa" is really the sound of his kneeling on the ground.


    I widened my eyes. I have been with him for so many years, and I never know that he is such a person with no lower limit.


    The so-called man kneels with gold, how did not know before, he said kneel on the kneel.


    Are you really on your knees?


    I quietly opened a crack in the door and saw that he was kneeling at the door. Seeing that I opened the door, he scratched the crack in the door and said, "brother-in-law is really kneeling. Can you forgive him now?"


    "Not that problem!" I quickly opened his hand, closed the door and locked it.


    Listening to the news, Shen Ke didn''t get up. I sighed, "this is the hotel. Get up and go back.""If you don''t forgive me, I will kneel here until you forgive me." He insisted.


    It''s up to you.


    I shrugged and moved back to bed.


    I didn''t sleep well last night. I''m just catching up today.


    I had some bizarre dreams. When I woke up again, it was dark and I slept all day.


    As soon as I opened the door, I was facing Shen Ke, who was still kneeling at the door.


    I was startled. It took me a long time to remember what was going on. Before he could speak, I hurried back to the room and closed the door with my backhand.


    What''s the matter? Why hasn''t he left yet?


    This man, really in order to achieve the goal, can not face.


    I''ve lost money. I didn''t even go to class today.


    "Ann, don''t you want my brother-in-law to get up?" He has a slightly aggrieved voice.


    I know that this is his strategy. It''s OK to use it to deceive the little girl who is not familiar with the world. I don''t dare to use it at all.


    I don''t speak, but my stomach is growling, but he said, "you haven''t eaten all day. I brought you something to eat. Are you sure you don''t want to taste it?"


    I swallowed. "No need."


    "Ann, are you so cruel?"


    I chuckled, "brother-in-law, I know why you are here. You still want to persuade me to exchange heart with Baitao and help you complete this heart exchange operation, but I also said that I only have one heart, and I won''t agree."


    He was silent for a moment, maybe I suddenly so "understand", let him some not used to, after all, I in his eyes is a delicate little girl.


    Maybe he was just right by me. He didn''t know what to say.


    Who knows.


    "Ann, you have to believe my sincerity, you can not forgive me, you can not let me up, but you have to take good care of your body, you have not eaten a day, you eat something first." He''s still saying it with false concern.


    If I don''t know what he really is, I''ll have to be compassionate.


    I didn''t move. It''s just energy consumption. I see when it will be.


    Then I spent so much time with him that I had to say that Shen Ke really had endurance. He just knelt down for another night.


    So, he was born outside. It''s almost 24 hours.


    Early the next morning, someone knocked on my door crazily. I thought it was Shen Ke, but I heard a stranger''s voice, "guest in room 1306, someone fainted at your door. Is it the person looking for you? Come out and have a look


    I opened the door and saw a waiter like man holding the unconscious Shen Ke, shaking to wake him up.


    "It''s the one looking for you, isn''t it?" He looked at me and said, "help him in quickly and have a rest. I think he has been kneeling here for a whole day. Now the little lovers are really happy. They are kneeling like this. Don''t they all kneel to death?"


    I, "..." Which eye do you see that we are lovers? It really takes a lot of money to watch your eyes!


    I helped Shen Ke in and soon he woke up.


    Looking at me with weak eyes, he even gave me a smile, which made me shiver. "Ann, you are willing to forgive me at last..."


    "It''s not that I didn''t forgive you, it''s the waiter who sent you in."


    He knelt all day, water and rice did not enter, it seems to be some collapse.


    According to the truth, one day''s words should not be like this, so it''s mostly his performance for me, so I don''t have the heart to refuse again?


    I smile to him, "you have a good rest here, I''ll go first."


    I turned around and left. He ran after me, but I closed the door with my backhand.


    When he opened the door again and came out, I had already entered the elevator, and it was too late for him to catch up.


    I thought I had successfully dodged. In order not to let him follow me, I changed a new mobile phone and a new hotel.


    In the evening, I received a call from Bai Tao, "sister, what''s the matter with your brother-in-law?"


    Her fearless manner really makes people want to beat her.


    But she''s right to be bold, because Shen Ke will definitely operate on her. Shen Ke wants to earn both fame and wealth. Shen Ke wants to use this opportunity to become a human being.


    "I repeat, don''t dream any more. My heart can''t be given to you. And I''m not Bai Nanfeng, I''m not! "


    She said with a smile, "speaking of the last thing, my sister taught me a good thing, that is recording. I''ll give you a recording. You can enjoy it."


    She hung up the phone, and when I was confused, I received a recording from her.


    Pick an eyebrow, I''ll take it, and then play it.


    It was Bai Tao''s weak voice that began, "Shen Ke Ge, what''s the matter? Doesn''t she want to?"


    "Normally, this kind of thing on any one person will not be willing to.""Shen kege, if I can''t hold on and die, I can''t have an operation, so we have to hurry up. My heart has been in a very uncomfortable state, I always feel that I may die at any time


    Shen Ke said placidly, "don''t worry. I''ll give her three days. If it''s too soft, I''ll have to force an operation."

 Chapter 69

    Forced surgery?!


    For Shen Ke, there may be ten thousand ways to subdue me and force surgery.


    For example, it is simply controlling my operation, for example, it is necessary to make me feel dizzy when I use it, and it is necessary to operate when I don''t know anything


    I think thieves are terrible.


    No, it seems that Shen Ke is after me. He just made up his mind to sacrifice me to change Bai Tao''s heart.


    It seems that I can''t stay here. I have to run, or I have to live here.


    But now I''m not alone, so I have to find a way to take Bai He with me.


    After a little consideration, I was not in the mood to sleep. I rushed to the apartment where Bai He lived. After knocking on the door for a while, there was no reaction inside. It seemed that no one was there at all.


    What''s going on?


    I frowned and remembered that the last time I came here to see Bai He, the nanny gave me her phone number so that I could call her if I had anything.


    I dialed, but it was soon connected, and then a northeast accent came, "Hello, who are you?"


    Northeast people always talk like this, which directly gives people a special feeling.


    I cough a little, "I''m Bai He''s daughter, called Su an an, aunt, do you remember?"


    "Miss Su, it''s you. What''s the matter?"


    "Is my mother still with you?"


    "Yes, I''m with her. We''re almost together 24 hours a day. We''re inseparable."


    "Where are you now? I knocked at the door of my apartment for a long time, but the door didn''t move. Aren''t you in the apartment? "


    The nurse answered, "yes, but..." She seems to be seriously considering, some distress way, "I don''t know where it is, it should be a new apartment, doctor Shen brought us here, also said that this is to protect your mother''s safety, also don''t tell me where it is, also don''t let me go out, usually eat things, he sent it."


    I can only hang up the phone and grind my teeth. I understand that Shen Ke is threatening me.


    He is threatening me with white lotus, and he, if I don''t obey all the time and escape alone, may be in a hurry to kill.


    I cursed Shen Ke''s eight generation ancestors in my heart, and then dialed him helplessly.


    He was very surprised to receive my call. I said I wanted to see him, so he didn''t hesitate to drive to pick me up.


    He was very attentive to me. He took me to an expensive western restaurant and ordered a lot of them. He said that he was afraid that I would be hungry. He was distressed when I was hungry.


    He said love words to me without conscience, which made me lose my appetite. It''s really disgusting.


    "Are you still angry with me?" He asked expectantly.


    I shook my head and said with a smile, "how can I be angry? I like my brother-in-law best."


    Shen Ke nodded with satisfaction and carefully observed my look. It reminds me that Shen kebing''s voice in the recording Bai Tao sent to me was cold and cruel, which is totally different from Shen Ke''s image now.


    One is like a fierce wolf in the desert, and the other is like a dog begging for mercy.


    He doesn''t look like a person anyway.


    "And," I said with a smile, "I thought that since my brother-in-law promised to protect me, I should believe him."


    "What do you mean?"


    "That is, I am willing to help my brother-in-law complete the heart replacement operation, and I am willing to give my heart to Bai Taojie."


    Shen Ke stood up excitedly and looked at me with wide eyes. His eyes were full of surprise.


    After watching for a while, he asked, "why?"


    He looked at me as if he was judging whether I had compromised because of behoe. He received me near the apartment, so he knew that I knew that behoe had been transferred by him.


    I gave him a sweet smile, "of course, because I believe in my brother-in-law. I know my brother-in-law loves me, and I love him too."


    "Is that true?"


    "Of course! I swear I raised four fingers in front of my chest to make a serious oath.


    He hesitated for a moment, believed it, and then I saw the joy in his eyes.


    It seems that I didn''t decide to change my heart just because of Bai He, but because I love him, which makes him feel great.


    Oh, this pervert wants both my heart and my life.


    So the matter was settled, and Shen Ke began to secretly prepare for a new operation, because the hospital would not allow this kind of operation for the time being, so Shen Ke had to prepare secretly.


    It''s just that this matter can''t be made public and complicated, which makes his preparation very slow. After a week, however, he still has no clue, which makes Baitao very anxious.


    And white peach also ran me in front of me from time to time. I cursed her thousands of times in my heart because of her fearless appearance. God, let''s kill her now.A few days later, I received the news of Wei Shengyang''s return home. I heard that his treatment was quite successful, but after he came back, he began to be busy in the dark and daytime, and I didn''t know what to do.


    Maybe it''s work. I know his work is very busy.


    I kept pretending that I didn''t pay attention to his affairs until one day a message called "the young master of Weisheng family was so busy with his work that he fainted in the interview" came to my mobile phone.


    I was holding my cell phone. At that moment, I felt my heart ache.


    Why did you faint again? Didn''t you say it was cured? Why do you work so hard when you come back from cure? Don''t you care about your body? Is this guy crazy?


    I want to give him a hard lecture, let him cherish his body, so that in an instant there are 10000 words in his throat, but there is no place to say.


    Then his image was like a ghost, hovering in my mind all the time.


    Full of heart, eyes and brain, the world is full of micro Yang.


    No, I really can''t stand it!


    I specially made some dishes that he liked to eat. It was already more than nine o''clock in the evening. I looked at the time and then rushed to his villa to find him.


    Driving to the middle of the car, I squinted at the reversing mirror, and then suddenly brake, the car behind did not respond, almost hit my car.


    I waited, but no one came down, so I got out of the car, moved to the car and knocked on his window.


    The window opened and inside was a young man in his early 30s, "what are you doing?"


    "Looking for trouble, can''t you see?"


    "You made me almost hit the tail, and you''re still looking for trouble? It''s not natural! "


    I picked my eyebrows and waved to him. He came with me. I let him get into my car. He was driving in a daze. "If it wasn''t for me that you almost hit the rear end, you wouldn''t dare to get off. I''m not sure you''re a stalker."


    He widened his eyes, some guilty, "who, who is the stalker, little girl, don''t talk nonsense!"


    "Since I left Shen Ke''s villa, you''ve been following me. You''ve changed several modes of transportation. It''s you all the time. The original driver of this car just gave you the car. It seems that you have more than one person in charge of tracking."


    He looked at me as if he didn''t understand what I was saying. "I said, little girl, do you have delusion of persecution?"


    "Who told you to follow me?"


    "I said I didn''t follow you!" He looks helpless.


    I pulled my collar and he looked at me in confusion. I suddenly grabbed his hand and pulled it to my side. Then I leaned out of the window and yelled, "help, strong, treacherous Well - "


    he wanted to get out of the car and run away, but I couldn''t get under his arm, and then he blocked my mouth in a hurry.


    He nervously looked around and saw that because it was timely, no one had paid attention to it, so he was a little relieved, "are you crazy?" He glared at me.


    "Who directed you?"


    "No one! I''m not really following you! "


    "We''ll sneak into the police station because we''re strong, and then I''ll tell the police about the plot of the crazy team-mates. I''ll accompany the police to solve the case and point out you and your companions. No matter what you do, the police will take you to the end."


    He held his forehead, quite helpless, "you put me out of the car, OK, if you have to doubt me, I''ll take another road, right?"


    I said, "it seems that you don''t want to cooperate, OK," I pointed out my head again and cried out in a louder voice, "come on, help me - strong, traitor - OH -"


    he pulled me back in a panic again and blocked my mouth.


    "Well, well, I said, it''s me. I just see you are young and beautiful. I like you very much. I want your contact information, and then I like you a little bit, OK? "


    He said, with a smiley expression.


    I raised my eyebrows at him and pointed out my head again, "help me - strong - OH -"


    after he blocked my mouth, he breathed a long sigh of relief, "Dr. Shen, it''s Dr. Shen who asked us to follow you. Look at where you''ve been, and write down to tell him. I really admire your little ancestor!"


    I said, "you see, it''s over. If you had said it earlier, wouldn''t there be so many things?"


    "Who knows your little ancestor is so powerful!" She grinds her teeth.


    I couldn''t help but feel funny about that puffy look. I looked at him with a smile, "I just saw that there was a camera on your pin. You are Paparazzi? "


    "Please respect our profession! We are journalists! Do you understand? "


    "Yes, yes!" I nodded, "as professional paparazzi, do you know all kinds of other news agencies in this city?"


    "That''s nature!" He raised his neck with pride, "after all, our job is to do this, but I repeat, we are journalists, not paparazzi!""OK, Mr. reporter, can you leave me a contact information?" I took out my cell phone and asked.


    He looked at me warily around his chest. "What are you going to do? I''m not a casual person!"

 Chapter 70

    I, "..."


    In the face of his wary eyes, I had no choice but to take out a card from my bag and return it to him, "here''s 100000 yuan..."


    "100000 yuan is not enough, I don''t sell it..." He looked at me incredulously, "100000 yuan? Too much, right? You don''t have any strange hobbies, do you? "


    I really want to slap him, "I mean, here''s 100000 yuan for you. You can do one thing for me."


    "I don''t want to kill or set fire to..."


    "Listen to me When I was angry, he immediately shut up, "100000 yuan for you and your partner, and then you leave me a contact information. There will be a big news at that time, which needs as much media information as possible. I believe I don''t have to cheat you. It is absolutely a big news that various news agencies are competing to disclose."


    He looked at me suspiciously, and still didn''t seem to believe in the sudden drop of pie in the sky. "Is it really big news? What news? "


    "I can''t tell you what news is for the time being. I will inform you one or two days in advance. At that time, you can judge whether it is a big news or not, and then inform the media. I can guarantee that you are willing to inform."


    He looked at my card and looked at me again. He seemed to be in a trance.


    He repeatedly confirmed with his hand, "you give me the 100000 yuan, don''t make any promises, as long as you inform me when the big news happens, and then I ask the media to wait for the exposure, right?"


    "That''s right."


    "Deal!" He looks a little excited. 100000 yuan is a lot for ordinary people. At least for a little paparazzi like him, it should be several months'' salary.


    In particular, he can take the money alone.


    "One more thing, I don''t want you to tell Shen Ke about today''s events and don''t disclose them to anyone. It''s an agreement between us. If the news doesn''t go out, I''ll give you 200000 yuan later."


    His eyes are bright, "don''t worry, absolutely won''t leak out."


    I believe what he said. After all, who can''t live with money.


    I hastily added his contact information, and then let him get off. When he got off, he happily introduced to me, "my name is Li Shu. If you have anything to solve in the future, please come to me!"


    I''m afraid he regarded me as a big tree for money.


    I rushed to find Wei Shengyang, but the villa housekeeper was no stranger to me. I just reported my name and let me in.


    "What are you going to do with the young master upstairs? I think he will come down soon. Miss Su, please wait here for a while." The housekeeper told me to wait in the living room.


    I blinked. "What lady?"


    "That''s the lady. The young master brought her back a few days ago. As for her name, we don''t know. We all call her miss."


    "I brought it back a few days ago..." I repeated it low.


    I thought that Wei Shengyang looked so weak because he was tired from work, and more or less because my affairs were a little stimulated, which made me feel a little guilty.


    Now it seems that I think too much. He''s so empty. I''m afraid it''s because he''s having a song with that young lady all night. How can he not be good at it? He''s dead!


    I turned my eyes silently in my heart, turned around and went out.


    The housekeeper was a little surprised. "Ah, Miss Su, just wait a moment. The young master will come down in a moment."


    "No, don''t tell him I was here."


    The housekeeper was a little confused. I raised the food box in my hand. "By the way, do you have a dog? I made some supper for your dog."


    "There is one," the housekeeper pointed to the corner over there. "There, the dog is tied for a long time. It''s more fierce. I''d better feed it. Miss Su, please wait here for a moment."


    The housekeeper took my lunch box and took it to the kennel.


    When the housekeeper arrived at the kennel, he had already opened the lid of the food box. In fact, I was a little distressed.


    "Stop it! Housekeeper Wei Shengyang''s voice came suddenly. I looked back and saw him coming out of the house in a hurry.


    "Ah, young master, you''re done." The housekeeper stopped. The dog''s eyes were fixed on the food box, and his saliva was running down.


    Wei Shengyang also stares at the food box and goes forward. He snatches the food box from the housekeeper. "I haven''t had dinner yet. What dog do you give me?"


    "Ah, young master, it''s for dogs..."


    "For what dog, for me!"


    "It''s really for dogs..." The housekeeper was a little weak and looked at Wei Shengyang with worry.


    Wei Shengyang didn''t look back. When he entered the villa door, he smelled the food box and looked like he was enjoying it. "Housekeeper, you''ll sell that dog tomorrow. I don''t want to see it again and dare to eat from me! It''s the opposite of heaven


    Housekeeper, "..."


    I said, "your young master is like this. He likes to grab food with dogs. I''ll go back first. "


    I turned to go, Wei Shengyang went back and said, "su''an, you come in for me."The housekeeper gestured to the inside, "go in, young master, maybe you are missing."


    "It''s not about me. It''s about revenge."


    "Well?" The housekeeper was stunned. I shook my head and went in.


    Wei Shengyang wants to humiliate me at most, because he made advances to me before, but I didn''t respond, so he wants to humiliate me with his new girlfriend?


    It''s not that small, is it?


    I followed him and went in. He sat in the living room and began to eat. It was very delicious. Seeing me sitting down, he did not forget to add, "good craftsmanship."


    I didn''t speak, waiting for him to tell me what he wanted me to do.


    Wei Shengyang said, "I''m so busy that I haven''t had a meal. You''ve given me just right."


    Busy? Busy with my little girlfriend, are you and I inseparable?


    "Even if you don''t eat, doesn''t that lady eat either?" I said with emotion.


    I don''t want my words to smell sour, as if I''m jealous.


    So Wei Shengyang didn''t recognize my emotion, or he was a big nerve, and replied, "she ate."


    Sure enough, she was considerate enough. Even she knew when she had a meal.


    But you are not in your Nong I Nong, how to do a meal, the other did not eat ah?


    "I always like to eat under the dog''s mouth. Isn''t it delicious?"


    "It was made for me." Wei Shengyang finished his last bite and put down his chopsticks.


    "It''s not for you. It''s for dogs." I stressed, "but young master Weisheng specially asked me to come in, but if there''s something wrong, I have something else to do. You can tell me straight away."


    He put his hands behind his head and looked at me askance. "Come and settle accounts with me. You and that Shen are endless?"


    "I''m dating him. We hate to see each other. We like each other. What''s the matter?" Isn''t that the object? I have it, too.


    I don''t know why. When I learned that he had brought back a woman, as soon as I spoke to him, I felt angry, as if I wanted to press him down.


    "No more contact with him, you don''t understand me?" Wei Sheng Yang hums coldly. He looks scornful when he mentions Shen Ke.


    I put out my hand, "young master Wei Sheng and beautiful lady are on the side. I''d better coax your little lady. I have my own business and I have my own sense of propriety."


    "If you have a sense of propriety, you will get revenge in bed? That''s how you do it? " His sudden roar made me tremble.


    Weishengyang seems to be still not Jieqi, a kick in front of the tea table, things fell to the ground, the tea table is broken.


    "Are you insane? Take care of your own life. It''s a wrong decision for me to come to see you today. I''m so passionate and self righteous, OK? From now on, I hope you will not be contaminated with my life. You will go your way and I will cross my log bridge! " I roared, too.


    It''s really interesting. I''m kind-hearted to come to see him. He''s tired of his new girlfriend, and he''s still in charge of me? Why are you still killing me?


    Isn''t it fierce? Who can''t!


    Then I turn around and go, still in the mind set attention, later and Wei Shengyang draw a line far enough, don''t ask him again.


    But he said coldly, "stop for me."


    Don''t you think I have no face if you say stop? I stopped for a moment and went on without looking back.


    He rushed over, grabbed me and forced me to turn and look at him.


    "What are you doing? After a while, you can''t wait to go back to find Shen Ni Wai?"


    "What''s the matter with you? I''d love to!" I''m too lazy to argue.


    "It''s a good meal. I like it very much." Wei Shengyang is condescending and kind-hearted. "From tomorrow on, you will come here every day to send me food."


    I almost had a puff of salt soda. "I''m sorry, I can''t do it." I''m not your old lady. I''m afraid you''re not crazy, are you?


    "Can''t do it?" He picked an eyebrow to see me, "how, so willing to cook for Shen every day, but not willing to send me?"


    His eyes like a sharp blade, want to shoot me through the feeling.


    I looked him in the eye. "Right!"


    Wei Shengyang suddenly, the anger in his eyes was covered up by the atmosphere of ridicule. "You don''t know what happened here today. If you say he knows, what will be his reaction?"


    "I don''t know what reaction, but I think he will understand me, and I will promise him that I will never have any contact with you in the future."


    In fact, I know very well in my heart that if Shen Ke knew what happened today, he would be very angry.


    Maybe that''s good for me because there''s nothing left.


    Then all my efforts for such a long time were in vain.


    I have to get Shen Ke''s trust. I can''t have a showdown with him yet.So at this time, I just made the appearance that I was not afraid of anything. In fact, I was in a panic.


    Wei Shengyang laughed and took out his mobile phone, "since it''s like this, I''ll call him now and have a chat with him."

 Chapter 71

    "No way!" I bite my teeth and wish I could bite off my tongue.


    He looked at me, waiting for my words.


    I grinded my teeth and had to compromise, "OK, just give me the meal! I''ll give it away! " Big deal as dog food.


    This trip has really filled in a barrier for myself.


    I found that I was totally amorous, but I was threatened by Wei Shengyang, who had no conscience, and I had to send him meals every afternoon.


    This kind of thing, his little girlfriend doesn''t know, is she willing to know?


    The next day, before Shen Ke came back, I rushed to deliver the meal. Wei Shengyang was in the villa again. When I went there, I was with my girlfriend again. The housekeeper asked me to wait downstairs for a while.


    I have nothing to do, moved upstairs, inexplicably want to know what kind of his little girlfriend.


    Crept to the door of a room and heard the voice of Wei Shengyang, "I''ll go down first and come to see you later."


    Oh, that sounds so considerate.


    Then the door was opened, and Wei Shengyang came out and saw me, picking eyebrows at me, "Yo, you''re here so early, you''re quite on time."


    "That must be on time." I said, eyes unconsciously looking into the room.


    At the beginning, Wei Shengyang couldn''t be seen there. When Wei Shengyang turned out, he took the door thoughtfully.


    I can only see a woman inside when he closes the door. The woman is leaning on the bed, with long hair and shawl, and her back is facing me. Although I can''t see her face, I can feel that she has a lot of temperament and must be very beautiful.


    Inexplicably, my heart was a little uncomfortable.


    He has come to my side, pulled me downstairs, "go, early hungry, did not eat at noon."


    Young master Wei Sheng, at least you are also the prince. Are you unable to eat?


    I broke away from him, "men and women give and take


    "When you let Shen Ke hold you, why don''t you say that men and women don''t accept each other?"


    "You''re not the same."


    It''s really different. One is the person I like since I was a child, and the other is my enemy. How can it be the same.


    Who knows, my words seem to stimulate Wei Shengyang. He doesn''t speak any more and doesn''t say a word when he eats.


    After eating in a hurry, he looked at me, up and down, as if thinking.


    His eyes are very penetrating, let me feel in front of him like no escape, I cough, "finished, I can go?"


    I stood up, ready to leave.


    But he said, "what do you think?"


    "What do you think?"


    "I heard that you promised Shen Ke to change his heart to Bai Tao. Are you crazy?"


    I was a little surprised and stopped to look at him.


    Normally speaking, Shen Ke and Bai Tao are the only three people who know about heart surgery. There should be no one else. How does Wei Shengyang know?


    "What are you looking at?" He also glared at me, looking at my eyes like looking at a mentally retarded, "is that how you get revenge? More than just going to bed? You want to give someone else your heart? What do you think? "


    I shook my body. To be honest, I didn''t want to change my heart. But Shen Ke threatened me with Baihe. I can''t ignore Baihe.


    I can''t do so much because I refuse to let Shen Ke doubt me.


    I have to continue to play the obedient simplicity in his eyes and love his little cute.


    "Anyway, it has nothing to do with you," I was afraid that Wei Shengyang would mix in and disturb my plan, so I deliberately stimulated him to say, "I always feel that young master Wei Shengyang is particularly concerned about my affairs. Are you interested in me? I can tell you that I don''t mean anything to you. This heart exchange operation is between me and my boyfriend You really don''t need an outsider to take part in it. "


    "Outsiders?" Wei Shengyang''s pupil shrunk for a moment, sneered, "you think too much, do you think I care about you? No, I''m just thinking that a silly woman like you won''t be able to live for a few days after her heart is taken away. Is it necessary for me to attend your funeral? "


    "I don''t need to. Anyway, I don''t know if you do. If you do, I think you like me. Well, after dinner, I think young master Weisheng has the strength to make love with that woman again. Go ahead. I won''t disturb you. I''ll go back first. "


    Wei Shengyang stood up, "don''t you want to see that woman?"


    "I don''t want to." I shook my head and left. It was really interesting. This guy really wanted to threaten me with his little girlfriend.


    Bah, I have backbone! I don''t look!


    Although I haven''t been here long, I also rush back to Shen Ke''s villa.


    When Shen Ke came back, he saw me packing in the kitchen. He was not only in the kitchen at ordinary times, but also for the first time today. He came in and glanced at the kitchen, "what are you doing?""I learned some correct methods of cooking on the Internet. I want to experiment and cook for my brother-in-law later." It''s all the mess left by Wei Shengyang''s cooking. He can''t see it if he doesn''t clean it up.


    She looked at me and asked, "where did you just go?"


    "Not going anywhere?"


    "To be honest."


    I swallowed my saliva, "if you have to say it, you have to buy a la carte to do the experiment. There are still a lot left. If you don''t believe me, brother-in-law, you can have a look at these dishes by yourself."


    Although Shen Ke didn''t go forward to look, he still looked in the direction I pointed out and made sure that they were all my new dishes.


    "The hospital is busy today, and there are still operations. Have you made any progress?"


    Shen Ke still stares at me. "I still think you''re weird," he sighs. "In order to avoid a long night''s dream, I''ll have an operation tomorrow morning."


    "Ah?" I felt my heart twitch. In order to make myself not so surprised, I said with a smile, "what''s the matter, so suddenly, is elder sister Bai Tao in bad health?"


    "No, I just think you''re weird."


    "I really don''t have any surprise," I haven''t thought of a perfect method. It''s too sudden to decide the operation tomorrow? "Is everything ready? Don''t make any mistakes at that time. After all, this operation is very important to my brother-in-law. As long as it is successful enough, my brother-in-law will become famous at one stroke! I''m looking forward to seeing my brother-in-law become famous. "


    Although the mouth seems to be particularly sincere words, in fact, the heart has a plan.


    Of course, I won''t give him the heart. I also want the media to expose his operation. I''m afraid that Shen Ke''s illegal operation will be well known and he will be ruined.


    Yes, even if the truth of Bai Nanfeng''s death can''t be investigated, I also want to revenge.


    That night, I informed Li Shu, a paparazzi, that Shen Ke, a municipal doctor, was going to perform the first heart surgery in the city and asked her to call reporters.


    The next morning, Shen Ke, who didn''t know anything, got up early, ate and drove to the hospital with me.


    I don''t know if I''m afraid that I''ll go back suddenly. He also comforted me with a special sentence, "don''t be afraid, I''ll take care of you all the time."


    "I know, brother-in-law."


    "Brother in law loves you."


    "I love you, too."


    ¡­¡­


    During the conversation, we arrived at the door of the hospital, and then Shen Ke was stunned. Facing the huge crowd of reporters, Shen Ke also laughed, "there are family members of patients coming to make trouble again. Let''s go in through the back door. However, there are a lot of people here today. It seems that many journalists are here. What''s the matter with the big man? "


    I said that he was not in a hurry. He turned out to be a family member of the patient.


    I didn''t speak. I followed him around.


    The front has been surrounded by water. We can''t get in from the front at all.


    Then Li Shu, who knew Shen Ke, suddenly yelled in the crowd, "doctor Shen is there!"


    The reporters immediately turned around and rushed in our direction. The scene was quite horrible. It was like entering a zombie movie and being found by a zombie.


    Shen Ke was also startled. He pointed to himself and frowned, "are you looking for me?"


    "Yes, Dr. Shen, we have been waiting for you for a long time. Have you got the permission of the hospital for the heart exchange operation you are going to do?"


    "Dr. Shen, as the first operation in the city, are you confident of success?"


    "Dr. Shen, are Miss Bai Tao and Miss Su going to change their hearts? Is Miss Su voluntary?"


    "Dr. Shen, what do you think of this operation?"


    ¡­¡­


    I hid behind Shen Ke, held his arm tightly, and looked rather scared.


    Shen Ke''s hand is also shaking slightly. He certainly can''t figure out how the heart surgery is exposed.


    But there is no airtight wall. In fact, it''s no surprise that others know it.


    It''s like Wei Shengyang knows that he must not have been told by Shen kebaitao and me. Who told him that?


    So Shen Ke didn''t suspect me, just squeezed a few words out of his teeth, "how do you know about this operation? It''s white peach? "


    Of course, the reporters would not answer this question. They just patted Shen Ke and asked.


    Shen Ke and I are surrounded in the middle. It seems that Shen Ke won''t let us out if he doesn''t answer.


    Shen Ke took a microphone and said, "yes, this operation was originally planned to be carried out in secret, but since you all know it, it doesn''t matter to make it public. As the chief surgeon of this operation, I am very confident."


    "Dr. Shen, you are also the first operation. Can you guarantee the success rate of the operation?" Someone asked.


    Shen Ke squeezed the microphone tightly, and the answer was related to his career.


    If he says that he can''t guarantee the success rate, but does such an operation, after the reporters report, I''m afraid everyone will accuse him of being an irresponsible quack. If he doesn''t know for sure, doing the operation is simply killing people.If he says that he can guarantee it, once he fails the operation, this is his first time to do it. Of course, it is likely to fail, but journalists and the masses will not care about it. They only focus on the results, so if Rong Xun is full of words, it means that he will not have a way out.


    Shen Ke, what do you say?

 Chapter 72

    Maybe considering that even if he doesn''t have enough to say, he has no way out of the operation, so it''s better to have a fight. Shen Ke suddenly made an extremely confident expression, "I''m sure of success. If I''m not sure, I won''t do this operation. I must be responsible for my patients."


    After the crowd was stunned for a moment, they gave Shen Ke a wild pat.


    Shen Ke continued to be confident, "well, now you can make way for me, I have to prepare for the operation, and wait for my good news."


    Reporters have to make way for him, Shen Ke and I entered the building through the back door.


    Because the reporters made such a big noise, the operating hospital, which did not intend to inform the hospital, also knew that there was a little nurse waiting at the door to see Shen Ke coming, and said in a hurry, "Dr. Shen, how can you come? The president is looking for you. I''ve been waiting in the president''s room for a long time. Go quickly."


    "Shall I go with you?" I asked.


    Shen Ke patted me on the shoulder, "you wait for me here, I''ll come back to you soon."


    I watched him go upstairs, feeling a little lonely. Alas, I can''t see Shen Ke''s bloody head scolded by the dean. It''s a pity.


    The little nurse also shook her head and sighed, "Oh, doctor Shen really made a big deal this time. The president lost his temper in the office. I think doctor Shen may have to be dismissed, because the hospital must also be affected by this."


    Now it''s impossible to dismiss Shen Ke. If his operation is successful, it will make a name for the hospital. The hospital is willing to keep him. If it fails, Shen Ke will definitely be dismissed, and other hospitals will not want such a doctor with "criminal record".


    And I, it''s impossible for him to operate successfully.


    But What if he''s going to force me to an anesthetic later?


    "Oh, why is the source of the heart still standing here, so idle?" Wei Shengyang''s voice suddenly rang out from behind. I turned my head and watched him come down from the upstairs, looking at me with eyebrows.


    From upstairs down? When did he come?


    "Look what I''m doing. Now please let me save you. Maybe it''s too late." His eyebrows were flying, and he looked quite arrogant.


    "No," I said, showing that I was not nervous. "Is master Weisheng so free? Come to watch the fun in the morning?"


    "You have to watch the excitement, and you have to find a suitable place to see the most lively." He came up to me and stood in front of me, saying, "I haven''t had breakfast yet."


    I rolled a white eye, "did not eat breakfast to buy ah, you do not have a chef, if the chef is tired of eating, use your little girlfriend to do chant, love breakfast, love lunch, love dinner, even love supper, as long as from her hand, can be called love."


    I said he stopped, this tone, how like jealous like it.


    No, no, I have to change my tone and say, "anyway, Wei Shengyang, you''re not so crazy. I''m going to have an operation soon, but I can''t cook for you. Can''t you tell Shen Ke about cooking for you to threaten me? Go tell me. I''ll say that you threatened me from the first time. Shen Ke will believe me. Go tell me Let''s go! Anyway, I won''t do it for you in the future! Let your little girlfriend do it


    I look like a dead pig is not afraid of boiling water, looking at the ceiling does not look at him.


    He looked at me and suddenly laughed, "I just don''t want my little girlfriend to cook for you. I don''t even want you to look at her. Don''t you see that?"


    As soon as I heard this strange tone, I knew that he was deliberately angry with me, but I was still angry with him.


    Especially listening to his maintenance of his little girlfriend, I feel that my heart is blocked.


    "Ann, let''s go." Shen Ke stepped down from the upstairs, not bothering to take a step further. He stood just where he could see me and said hello to me.


    His face stinks. It looks like he was scolded in the dean''s office.


    "Ah, here it is." I went upstairs, but I was grabbed by Wei Shengyang, "what are you going to do? Make me breakfast. I''m not telling you, I haven''t had breakfast yet?"


    "Master Wei Sheng!" I''m really helpless, and I can''t get rid of him, "well, you''re also a person with personal face. How can you get to this level now? I don''t believe you don''t have breakfast at home. If you don''t have breakfast, I have some change. Can you buy it yourself? There''s a steamed stuffed bun seller downstairs, so I don''t have to show you the location, do I? "


    Wei Shengyang was so humiliated by me, his face was not red and his heart was not beating. He just grabbed me and refused to let go. "Don''t go. If you want to go, make breakfast for me."


    After thinking about it, he added, "it''s not just breakfast. After your operation, you can''t cook for the next few days. Then you have to cook for me first, so that I won''t have to eat."


    Have you hurt your brain, Mr. Wei Sheng?


    If I don''t come to the scene of the operation, how can I expose Shen Ke''s true face? If I don''t come to the scene, how can I ensure that Shen Ke''s operation fails?


    So I had to go to the scene, but Wei Shengyang made it clear that he didn''t want me to go.I looked at Shen Ke. Shen Ke really understood what I meant. He came forward and pulled me away. "We have something else to do, master Wei Sheng."


    After that, he pulled me away without looking back. When I looked back, I saw that Wei Shengyang was still looking at my direction, smiling rather than smiling, and always felt that it was still a little ironic.


    This guy, looking at me in deep water, even mocks me.


    I was quickly pulled upstairs by Shen Ke, "you go to the operating room to prepare, I also prepare something, and I will be there soon."


    Does he really trust me, not afraid of my escape?


    I nodded, moved to the operating room next door, leaned on the bed to play with my mobile phone, found out the number of Li Shu, and edited the text message.


    [try to get the reporters to rush in and photograph Dr. Shen''s operation, try to make the operation fail, and I''ll give you the reward for scaring you. ¡¿


    as soon as I ordered to send, there were a lot of footsteps in the corridor.


    I am a Leng, this also before and after a few seconds, this group of reporters so ferocious?


    No, it''s not right to listen to the sound of footsteps. Why do you think there are so few people, aren''t they journalists?


    The footsteps stopped at the door of the operating room, then the door was rudely pushed open, and several doctors pushed the medical bed in.


    Is the white peach coming?


    I picked my eyebrows and saw that the man in the medical bed was covered with white cloth, even his face was covered Huh? What the hell? Is Baitao dead? How is it covered with white cloth?


    At this moment, my mind has thought of Baitao opened the white cloth and I looked at each other, mocking me in the end was her heart beat tone.

 Chapter 73

    I don''t want to look at her face. I don''t want to look at her face.


    Coincidentally, the corner of my eye caught a glimpse of the doctor lifting the white cloth. Then I stopped and widened my eyes in surprise.


    I thought I was wrong. I didn''t feel closer


    I''m not wrong, it''s not white peach, it''s not dead, it''s Shen Yao.


    Shen Ke''s sister should have died years ago, Shen Yao.


    "Miss Su, I''ve offended you." A doctor came up to me and said in my ear.


    I didn''t care about him. I pointed to Shen Yao and widened my eyes. "How did she come back..." Something


    The word "thing" hasn''t been said yet. I just felt a stab pain in my back neck. Something sharp went into it. I felt dizzy and dizzy instantly, and fainted directly.


    Although I was in a coma, my brain was able to think. I was still terrified to see that Shen Yao was coming.


    Isn''t she dead? Dead people shouldn''t be here.


    By the way, these doctors are also very suspicious. They all wear masks and can''t see their faces clearly. However, I''ve been staying with Shen Ke in the hospital recently, and I''m familiar with the doctors in the hospital. How come these people, in retrospect, are the ones I haven''t seen before!


    What''s going on?


    What''s more, what kind of injections did they give me? I was in a coma so soon. Would it hurt my brain


    There is no time to care about the brain, think about whether they want to empty my internal organs!


    Yes, does Shen Ke think it''s not enough to take one of my hearts and want more?


    Also, I sent a text message to Li Shu. Will he rush in with the reporters? Will he save me if he rushes in?


    As long as someone comes, Shen Ke won''t dare to fight me, will he? Can I get out of this?


    ¡­¡­


    My brain is a bit disordered, disordered ideas are running around in it, so that when I wake up, I suddenly sit up.


    Then he quickly touched his internal organs Well, no pain, no sign of loss


    Only in this way can I feel a little relieved. Then I look around and see the pale incandescent lamps, the pale walls, and the strong smell of disinfectant peculiar to the hospital.


    I frown slightly, but I still can''t figure out the situation.


    "Awake?" A man''s voice suddenly said.


    What I saw was Wei Shengyang sitting by the bed. He didn''t look up. He just flipped through the magazine. I don''t know how he knew I woke up?


    No


    "Why are you here? Where is this? "


    "This is the ward of the hospital. Miss Su, you are awake. The boss has been waiting for you for a long time." Ye he comes to the way.


    I kneaded my neck and sat up, remembering the scene before my coma.


    "Where''s Shen Ke?"


    "Don''t you know that Dr. Shen is operating in the operating room next door?"


    "Yes, he''s operating on Baitao, so..." I suddenly stare big eyes, "Shen Yao is how to return a responsibility?"


    Ye he was quite discerning and offered me a glass of water. "The boss went abroad some time ago just to bring Shen Yao back. Eh? Haven''t you been to the boss''s villa several times before, and haven''t you seen Shen Yao? "


    Villa? Shen Yao?


    I followed Shun''s confused thoughts and looked at Wei Shengyang, "the little girl you said is not always Shen Yao, right?"


    Wei Shengyang shrugged his shoulders and said, "what do you think?"


    "What did you bring Shen Yao back for?" As soon as the words came out, I was stunned. Suddenly, I had a bold idea, "did you change Shen Yao with me? Let Shen Ke carry on the object of operation to change white peach and Shen Yao? "


    Oh, my God. Is that crazy?


    Wei Shengyang continued to disapprove, "otherwise, what do you think?"


    I swallow saliva, open the quilt, can''t wait to get out of bed, foot still didn''t fall down, but was micro sun pulled don''t let me go down.


    "Be honest and wait for the good news here."


    He is particularly calm, can be said to form a sharp contrast with my panic.


    I don''t have the heart to be honest, "did Shen Ke have an operation?"


    Shen Yao is his only sister. Should she be his only relative in the world?


    Besides, Shen Ke is a sister. Now that I haven''t seen Shen Yao for so many years, I''m afraid that I miss her like a torrent of water, right?


    How can I be willing to care with my sister?


    "If it''s not an operation, what good news are we waiting for here?" Yehudao.


    "Ah?" I''m a little confused.


    "Ah, what? Shen Ke is actually having an operation. Now the whole city knows that he is going to have a heart replacement operation. Moreover, he has pledged in front of the media that he can have a successful operation. He has achieved this difficult situation. How can he not have an operation? If we don''t have surgery, I''m afraid it''s Shen Ke, and it''s over. " Ye he said, with three points of sarcasm in his tone.It seems that Shen Ke''s heart looks down upon the fact that he uses his younger sister, whom he has not seen for many years, to do surgery as soon as he bites his teeth.


    I dropped my eyes. To be honest, Shen Yao is really a good girl. She belongs to Lin Daiyu''s type. She was very sentimental because she was weak and sick since childhood.


    I used to get on well with her.


    It can be said that from then on, I was her best sister.


    It''s just that she disappeared later, and that''s what happened again, so we all thought she was dead


    "No, Shen Yao can''t do it. At that time, the doctor gave a death sentence. How did he live to the present?"


    Ye he shows his hand and tells the story of Shen Yao.


    It turns out that Shen Yao was seriously ill at that time, and she also knew her own situation. In addition, Bai Tao instigated her many times, which led her to give up hope. Even her suicide note was written, which was Shen Yao''s suicide note that we saw later.


    But unfortunately, at this time, a young British nobleman who also suffered from heart disease and needed to change his heart came to her ward, and the nobleman fell in love with Shen Yao at first sight.


    The so-called death sentence is only judged in this way at home. In foreign countries, heart replacement surgery has long been common. Therefore, after making a confession with Shen Yao, the noble decided to send her abroad for surgery.


    Shen Yao thinks twice and agrees to go abroad with him, but she doesn''t know if the operation is successful. She doesn''t want her brother to worry about her all the time, so she doesn''t tell Shen Ke. She wants to let Shen Ke think she is dead.


    After leaving the country, the noble young master fulfilled his promise and operated on Shen Yao, but Shen Yao was treated by a miracle doctor. He stabilized Shen Yao''s condition without changing his heart.


    The noble young master also proposed that Shen Yao should stay abroad and not go back because he got along well with Shen Yao. Then they got married.

 Chapter 74

    But the noble young master himself also had heart disease. After a happy time, the young master suddenly fell ill and died before he could be rescued.


    I nodded, I believe Ye he will not lie, so I think Shen Yao has experienced a lot in recent years.


    It''s just that over the years


    "Even if she didn''t get in touch with people in China in order to promise that noble young master, why didn''t Shen Ke find her all the time? How did Wei Shengyang find her? "


    I said, Wei Shengyang got up, answered the phone, and went out.


    I can only look at Ye he, who doesn''t care about it, and says, "what''s so strange about this? It''s hard to find Shen Ke''s identity, but it''s too simple for the boss, OK?"


    I can''t help thinking when I see how proud he is.


    Well With money and power, you can really do whatever you want.


    "Ah, that''s right!" Ye he suddenly thought of something, gossip came up to me, "tell you, the boss is not human, you know?"


    I was stunned and squinted.


    You look at your micro Yang, mixed into what kind of, ye he but your pro subordinate, your pro subordinate all scold you are not human.


    Before I could finish my mockery in my heart, ye he continued, "boss, for you, I really took great pains! After knowing that Baitao was hospitalized for heart disease, the boss realized that Shen Ke would have heart surgery. Then he asked people to check Shen Ke''s family and friends. The only thing he could find was his sister, who had been missing for many years. The boss asked me to follow him and let me find Shen Yao. Unfortunately, Shen Yao and Baitao were of the same blood type. The boss set out in a hurry and brought Shen Yao back. ¡±


    here, I have to admire Wei Shengyang''s keenness.


    He''s really smart.


    Thinking of Shen Yao''s pale face, I squeezed the corner of the quilt in my hand, "Shen Yao, she You''re not going to die, are you


    Ye he shook his head. "Don''t worry, Shen Ke is Shen Yao''s brother. He has a sense of propriety. After knowing that Shen Ke is going to exchange heart for you and Bai Tao, she comes back on her own initiative. She is willing to exchange heart for Bai Tao instead of you."


    Ye he said so indifferently, but as soon as I thought of Shen Yao''s face, my heart felt uncomfortable.


    "Don''t worry about them, Miss Su. Shen Ke wants to change your heart. It''s his sin. Now his sister comes to atone for what he has done. Even if Shen Yao really has something bad, it''s retribution. You don''t have to take it to heart." Seeing that I''m worried about Shen Yao, ye he comforted me.


    He''s not comforting. It''s OK. The more he says, the more uncomfortable I feel.


    Forget it. Let''s wait until the operation is over. I shook my mind and asked, "by the way, before that, I always said that Shen Yao and Wei Shengyang are lovers. What are they..."


    "Miss Su, are you jealous?" Ye he, a thief, suddenly said.


    I have a light cough No, I just asked... "


    "I think you look jealous." Just then, Wei Shengyang pushed the door in, and ye he suddenly yelled, "boss, su''an is jealous!"


    Wei Shengyang looks at me, and I have covered Ye he''s mouth quickly.


    It''s good that I didn''t cover his mouth. On the contrary, it means that there is no silver here.


    I repeatedly shook my head, "no, you listen to my explanation..."


    "What else can you explain? You are jealous Well... " Yehe was covered by me again.


    "No, Wei Shengyang, don''t listen to Ye he''s nonsense. I''m not really jealous. I just didn''t expect Shen Yao to be your little girlfriend..."


    "I don''t believe it. You are jealous," Wei Sheng said without expression. Without waiting for me to explain, he continued, "the operation is over. I expect Shen Ke will come to you soon. Let''s go first."


    He took my hand, especially naturally, and then pulled me out.


    I''m not a young girl, I don''t care about this kind of thing.


    But


    My eyes fell on Wei Shengyang holding my hand. How could I feel strange.


    Seems not satisfied with holding hands, want to hug him


    "Go Wei Shengyang looked at me and urged me.


    I took back my hand from him and shook my head. "You go first. I won''t go now. I want to see Shen Yao."


    He looked at me, I looked at him, I think my eyes are full of determination.


    Then he was such a stubborn person, he actually compromised, he said, "you pay attention to safety, if you have any problems, please come to me, don''t carry it by yourself, I can solve anything for you, understand, anything?"


    I think, this is not a love sentence, it seems not so beautiful, but I have a feeling of moist eyes inexplicably.


    Wei Shengyang, you are so tough to the world, but are you too gentle to me?


    Gentle let me have no way to resist, let me want to hug you.I forced to squeeze a smile, "I know, thank you for helping me so much, but you go quickly, after a while, Shen Ke will come, he saw you also in, can''t explain."


    Sure enough, as soon as they went out for a while, there were urgent footsteps in the corridor. Then they seemed to stop room by room, checked inside, and continued to search.


    I moved out and saw that Shen Ke was looking for me.


    "Here I am, brother-in-law."


    He turned to look at me, I saw his eyes are red, tired face.


    In order to do this operation well, he has operated continuously for at least ten hours, which is the most tiring operation.


    I thought he would yell at me, but he saw that I was calm and said, "when did you wake up?"


    "Just now," I walked over to him, rubbed his back neck, and made a confused expression, "I don''t know what happened, but I was knocked down by someone under his back neck, and then I fainted..."


    He hugged me, touched my forehead, fatigue closed his eyes, "is anesthesia needle, no side effects, you don''t have to worry."


    "What''s going on?"


    "It''s Yao Yao!" Speaking of this, Shen Ke unconsciously clenched his teeth, "she is really crazy, she is trying to force me to death!"


    Listen to him this meaning, seem to be with Shen Yao ditch passed, and Shen Yao may be admitted to take the initiative to let people make me dizzy, and then changed her business.


    So in Shen Ke''s eyes, although I didn''t change my heart, it''s not because I didn''t want to, but because of Shen Yao''s force majeure.


    So I''m still a good man?


    Yes, we can see that the communication between Wei Shengyang and Shen Yao is very comprehensive. Even this kind of thing has been agreed.


    In other words, Shen Yao, she It''s a voluntary replacement for me.

 Chapter 75

    Shen Ke didn''t face the reporters. After the operation, he came to me directly.


    "Brother in law, do you know what''s going on?" I asked, blinking innocent eyes.


    "Well, you don''t have to worry about it. Even if it''s over, if someone asks, you don''t have to tell others about today''s operation." He didn''t seem to doubt me at all, he said.


    I nodded, thinking that Shen Yao and what he said made him completely believe it.


    How is Shen Yao now?


    I looked out of the window downstairs. The reporters had been sent away by the nurses. Now the ward is still quiet.


    It seems that we can go to see Shen Yao now.


    "Brother in law, if I didn''t change my heart with Baitao, the operation was successful again. Who changed my heart?"


    "It''s my sister, Shen Yao." Shen Ke''s eyes drooped and his tone was heavy.


    It seems that he is very sad about Shen Yao''s change of heart.


    Sure enough, he only wanted to sacrifice me, but he didn''t want to give up his little sister.


    "Well Is sister Shen Yao awake? I want to see her. "


    ¡­¡­


    When Shen Ke and I came to the ward, we found out that Shen Yao and Bai Tao were arranged in two rooms. Both Bai Tao and Shen Yao had not woken up.


    Waving back the little nurse, Shen Ke quickly gives Shen Yao a careful examination, and then sits by her bed, holding her hand and looking at her painfully.


    Shen Yao''s face was pale and her brows were wrinkled. She seemed to be in a coma. She was also very restless in her sleep.


    "What a fool! What a fool you are! You''re going to piss me off as soon as you come back! What body do not know, but also steal to protect others, even if the protection of others, but also put yourself in, right?! I''m so angry. " Shen Ke sighed helplessly.


    Although the mouth said the words of blame, but the tone of love has been over the table.


    Does he think I can''t understand what he said?


    Did you take me as a person? Hello?!


    "Well, brother-in-law, I''ll see if sister Baitao wakes up." I said, already out.


    I haven''t seen Shen Yao for a long time. When I see her again, I still feel sad when I look at her.


    Shen Ke didn''t stop me. I moved to Baitao''s ward, waved back the little nurse and sat beside her bed.


    After all, heart surgery is a major operation, so now Bai Tao is still frowning in pain, his face is pale, and he seems to have no blood color, and he is connected with many medical instruments.


    Take someone''s heart by force, Bai Tao. Do you feel guilty?


    "South South wind Don''t... " Her weak voice came.


    I blink, see her frown more tightly, breathing is also more and more unstable, eyes under the eyelids of violent rotation, looks like a nightmare.


    Dream of me, so have a nightmare?


    I pick eyebrow, looking at her, can''t help but want to ask her, white peach, robbed other people''s heart, you are also in fear?


    "No Don''t Please South wind, no Her voice became more urgent and her breathing became more unsteady.


    It looks like I''m in her dream, but it''s pretty scary.


    I smile, close to her ear, whispered, "white peach, you can''t run away I''m going to kill you I want you to pay with blood Return my heart Ah... "


    I said intermittently, Baitao accepted these words, suddenly opened her eyes, struggled violently for a while, and then the pain made her show her teeth and take a breath of cold air.


    Relieved some pain, she looked at me with wide eyes, full of panic, "how are you here?"


    She fixed her eyes on my chest, as if wondering why I didn''t look like I had just been changed.


    It''s not hard to see that she should have been in a coma during the operation, so she didn''t know that it was Shen Yao, not me, who had the heart surgery.


    I can''t help but feel funny, "it''s strange that I didn''t take the heart."


    White peach raised his hand, feebly stroked the position of his heart, and then continued to doubt, "no, this is not my heart, how can you still be good?"


    I took my arm and sat down beside the bed. I was not afraid to tell her, "the person who changed your heart is Yao Yao. Yao Yao is back."


    "Shen Yao?" White peach stares big eyes, full of disbelief, she shakes her head, "impossible, she already died! For so many years, I''m afraid that the corpse is gone. How can a dead person come back and cheat the corpse? "


    I said, "believe it or not, anyway, you should also see that my heart is still growing well in my chest, and I don''t need to cheat you on this point, but although you can''t get out of bed now and go to the next room to see if it''s Shen Yao, I can give you some evidence. Do you know what blood type Shen Yao is?"


    Once upon a time, Shen Yao had a small car accident and was pulled to the hospital where there was no blood. Shen Ke took Baitao and gave Shen Yao blood transfusion.The situation at that time was similar to that of the two of us last time, so Bai Tao must have an impression on this.


    She knows that she and Shen Yao are of the same blood type.


    "So you know, it''s not easy to find the blood type of our Panda blood. What''s more, it''s necessary for those who want to have heart exchange surgery voluntarily. Because they know that Shen Ke has been pushed to the point where they can''t go back, the person who wants to help Shen Ke with his heart is his own sister Shen Yao. Unfortunately, my heart won''t be used in this operation, and Shen Yao will have heart exchange surgery as soon as she comes back Here you are. You want Shen Yao to die. Shen Ke hates you to death. "


    I said these flatly, but let the expression on Bai Tao''s face more and more frightened.


    I know that she used my heart to help Shen Ke become famous. Then soon after I died, she got close to Shen Ke again and got him.


    But if Shen Yao died because of this operation, even if Shen Ke became famous, he would not accept Bai Tao again.


    He''ll hate her for the rest of his life.


    This is the last thing Baitao wants to see.


    Bai Tao is short of breath. Her mental condition is not much better than the nightmare she just had.


    She clenched her fist and looked at me viciously.


    Of course, I would not be afraid. I also gave her a sweet smile and said, "you know, last time you told me that Shen Yao disappeared because of your persuasion, Shen Ke was angry and said that he would never see you again. You said that if Shen Yao died because of you, he would let you go to the funeral, right? And


    I scanned the medical device connected to her heart, where the test results were not normal.


    The heart she just changed is the most unstable.


    At this time, if she is too emotional, she may not be able to go up in one breath and die straight away.


    Yes, that''s what I want.

 Chapter 76

    "Oh, by the way, there are a lot of things you do in person that Shen Yao knows. Although Shen Yao doesn''t speak much, she is very clear-minded. She just looks at you and doesn''t want to break your life, so she has been hiding them for you. Now that she''s back, will she tell Shen Ke all your dirty tricks in person? If you look at it this way, even if Shen Yao doesn''t die, Shen Ke won''t forgive you in his whole life. Bai Tao, it seems that you''re dead in your whole life. "


    The medical equipment has made a rapid and sharp sound, which makes Baitao recover some emotions.


    She sneered at me, "I just finished the operation. I can''t be excited. Do you want to be bloodless and let me explain myself here? I won''t let you succeed, you go out! "


    Gee, it''s smart.


    Anyway, she can''t sit up now, and she can''t drive me out.


    Just because she said a few more words to me, she coughed a few times, frowned, looked pale and very painful.


    I looked at her with a smile, "no, how can you say that to me? I''m just talking about the real situation. If you don''t think there''s any big problem with these melons, then I''ll say, you should be prepared. Don''t be excited and explain here."


    She looked at me warily and said, "I don''t listen. It''s nothing good to say from your mouth. I don''t listen. You go out!"


    I don''t move, she can''t move me, I continued, "you know, Shen Ke is a real sister control, even I didn''t get a little love from him, he gave all the softness in his heart to his sister, Shen Yao''s disappearance is a huge blow to him, now Shen Yao''s sudden return will make him feel reborn."


    "Get out! I won''t listen! I won''t listen She almost screamed, but no one''s ears could fold, so she had to listen and listen.


    "Your heart is broken, plus the irreparable damage caused by the transfer, that heart may not last for a few days, Shen Yao will soon die."


    "You go! I beg you, can you go... " She went from anger to entreaty.


    I can''t hear it and ignore it directly. "When that heart can''t hold on, Shen Ke can''t watch her die. He will do another operation for his beloved sister and change your heart back. Then that heart, but he can''t hold on. Bai Tao, you still have to die."


    "No! No way She widened her eyes, but they became full of fear.


    Although she said it was impossible, she couldn''t even cheat herself.


    Once the heart can''t hold on, Shen Ke will sacrifice Bai Tao to keep his sister.


    Bai Tao and Shen Ke have been together for so many years. In fact, she knows exactly what kind of person Shen Ke is.


    Of course, Baitao didn''t want to die. She wanted to be a disaster for thousands of years.


    The medical equipment began to scream again because of her emotional excitement, but Bai Tao''s eyes were empty and completely immersed in the fear of death.


    She does not respect other people''s lives, but her own life is more important than everything.


    No matter how much the instrument screams, it can''t make her angry.


    At this time, a figure in a white coat hurried past the door of the ward. Through the crack of the half open door, I saw that Shen Ke walked past the next ward and went to his own office.


    He was in a hurry and looked down at his mobile phone. His mind was completely occupied and he didn''t notice the sound of medical equipment in our ward.


    Shen Ke, who is not in a state of vigilance, is rare. Except for Shen Yao, he has never been like this about anything.


    It seems that it''s Shen Yao again.


    "You go out, you go! I don''t want to see you! " Although Bai Tao is emotional, she is also fighting against death fiercely. "I won''t listen to you. Don''t talk nonsense here. Go! I won''t be angry with you. It''s impossible for you to succeed! Let''s go


    Well, she has a little brain.


    I bent down, face to face with her, and our two faces were separated by a distance of more than ten centimeters.


    She widened her eyes in horror and pushed me hard with her hands. However, the strength of white peach in this physical state was almost the same as that of cotton, which had no effect on me.


    She shook her head in fear. "No, you can''t pull out my oxygen mask. You will be found when I die. You can''t..."


    She''s afraid I''ll kill her.


    Look at your advice. Do you think everyone is as brainless as you?


    If I do it to her myself, what else can I do?


    Especially when Bai Tao died, his heart died. Shen Ke knew that I was the one who hurt him. He would not let me go.


    So I can''t do it myself.


    "I''m not as stupid as you. Don''t worry." I gave her a smile and looked at her chin.


    She was terrified at this time, but it was really eye-catching, which made me feel comfortable."I just want to remind you that as long as Shen Yao is alive, this heart will never really belong to you. Bai Tao, if you want to survive, Shen Yao must die early, and it is an irreparable death."


    She looked at me warily. "What do you want to do? What are you talking to me about? "


    "I''m kind to remind you, don''t you think it''s the best chance now? Shen Yao is still in a coma, and there is no one in the ward. You pull out her oxygen mask, and you don''t know it. When someone finds out, it''s too late to save Shen Yao''s body. Even if someone finds out that it''s you who made it, the heart in your chest is your chip, That''s the only thing Shen Yao left behind. Shen Ke won''t do anything to you. Even he will take care of you because it''s his sister''s heart. "


    I whispered in her ear, and she couldn''t push me. She could only look at me with her teeth clenched.


    "No, I won''t do that!" She said.


    I smile, leave from her bed, walk toward the outside, "then there''s no way, I can only say that, but Baitao, don''t blame I didn''t remind you, this is your last chance, when Shen Yao wakes up, God knows what she will say to Shen Ke, and you can''t do it again. This is your last chance. "


    "I won''t go!" The tone of her vows.


    I raised the corner of my lip.


    The more fierce she refused, the more confused and resistant she was.


    The more she resisted, the less she could resist her inner thoughts.


    She''ll do it, I can promise.

 Chapter 77

    I went to the door and looked at Shen Yao''s ward. I thought Shen Yao hadn''t woken up, otherwise how could Shen Ke leave.


    I listened to the sound of the medical instruments in Baitao''s room, and unconsciously raised my lips.


    She was very restless indeed.


    I directly turned and walked towards Shen Ke''s office. After turning the corner, I hid in the corner.


    After waiting for ten minutes, Bai Tao really struggled. She supported the wall and walked out of the ward. After seeing that there was no one around, she moved toward Shen Yao''s Party C.


    The ward on this floor was chosen by Shen Ke, because there was no one, which was helpful for Shen Yao''s recovery.


    Shen Yao likes to be quiet.


    I pick eyebrows, turn into the elevator, straight to Shen Ke''s office.


    When I pushed the door in a hurry, Shen Ke was frowning and doing something to the computer.


    See me come in, he a Leng, "how, so anxious appearance?"


    "Brother in law, sister Baitao is awake!"


    "Wake up when you wake up. That means the operation is very successful. You wake up so soon." Shen Ke raised his lips and looked confident.


    Bai Tao''s operation is his work.


    It''s his most satisfying work so far.


    "She just talked to me, and she looked resentful to me."


    "She always has this attitude towards you, crazy woman. Don''t take it to heart." Shen Kedao.


    I nodded, sat opposite him, made a thoughtful appearance, and "dazed" at the back of his computer.


    He looked at me, "how strange you are, you don''t have to worry. Bai Tao won''t do anything to you. She will have to spend her life in the hospital in the future."


    "Well, I''m not worried about myself. I''m just worried about sister Shen Yao."


    "Well?" On hearing the word "Shen Yao", Shen Ke immediately became serious.


    I continued to be expressionless. "Just after Bai Tao knew that Shen Yao had changed her heart to me, she became a little strange. She was the kind of gnashing her teeth, saying that Shen Yao would not wake up and that she would not have the chance to take back her heart. Looking at her meaning, it seems that her brother-in-law will change her heart for sister Shen Yao, but she doesn''t want you to Ah - "


    Shen Ke widened his eyes, pulled me and rushed out.


    It''s really a rush. I''ve tried my best to run 400 meters in school.


    "What''s the matter, brother-in-law?"


    "Damn it! Why didn''t you tell me earlier! Why didn''t you tell me earlier! " Shen Ke pulled me into the elevator and beat the door impatiently.


    It''s said that the time is wrong. I''ve calculated it. Now the time is just right.


    Sure enough, when Shen Ke and I rushed over, Bai Tao had just finished the operation, and she had to gnash her teeth to recover the slowness of walking for a long time. She had just moved to Shen Yao''s bed, but she had no time to get closer.


    Hearing our rushing voice, Bai Tao turned around and saw us in a hurry.


    "Brother Shen Ke?"


    "What are you doing?" Shen Ke glares at her with a gnash of teeth, and then rushes over to check that Shen Yao''s everything is normal. Then he looks at Bai Tao again.


    Bai Tao was startled. She reacted quickly and said in a hurry, "I''ve come to see Yao Yao. I haven''t seen her for so many years, and I miss her very much. Especially when I know that my heart is her replacement, I can''t wait to see her."


    "Yao Yao..." She continued to move forward, trying to sit by Shen Yao''s bed.


    But Shen Ke suddenly stopped me, pushed me back and pushed me to the ground, "you stay away from her!" Shen Ke has no good airway.


    Bai Tao used to struggle to breathe. After being pushed like this, she fell to the ground and coughed violently. After a few times, her face turned pale, and there was no blood color, even sweat on her forehead.


    "It hurts Brother Shen Ke It hurts... " She said with difficulty.


    Shen Ke is not distressed at all, and there is a trace of happiness in his eyes, "don''t pretend to be poor here, white peach. I''m upset when I see you now, and you still have ideas for me! Get out of here! Don''t be paranoid


    Oh, this scum man really understands.


    White peach whole body trembles, shakes, then a cough, a mouthful of blood spurts out.


    At this time, a nurse rushed in, helped Bai Tao to run away, and repeatedly said, "ah, how can you move around at this time? Do you really want to die?! You''re going to die! Go back


    The nurse dragged Baitao back, but Baitao clasped the door frame tightly with her fingers, then suddenly turned to me and grabbed my collar, "it''s you! It''s you little bitch, man! You threaten me in my ear, then turn your head and tell brother Shen Ke! You are so insidious! Bai Nanfeng, you are so insidious


    She said aloud, as if in the use of the last strength, and then the blood dripping down, she does not care."I''m afraid I''m crazy!" I pushed her away and asked the little nurse to take her away quickly, but she was crazy and hugged my thigh, "Bai Nanfeng, once you can''t go to hell, this time we''ll go to hell together! Let''s go to hell together


    Little nurse has been very hard, but white peach really crazy, she a mouthful of blood again spray out, look startling, directly fainted in the past.


    Even so, she held my thigh tightly, and the nurse and I used a lot of strength to let her take it away.


    Those hands are so strong, like the ghost claws from hell, they have to drag me into hell.


    Looking at the nurse dragging white peach out, I patted my chest with lingering fear and looked at Shen Ke, "brother-in-law, it''s terrible..."


    Shen Ke frowned at me. He looked at me carefully and narrowed his eyes.


    This kind of vision is very oppressive, I feel guilty, "what''s the matter, brother-in-law? Is sister Shen Yao OK? "


    "White peach just called you Nanfeng." Shen Ke said suddenly.


    My heart was shocked, and I could only pretend to be calm. "You know, elder sister Baitao always called me that. She always thought I was elder sister Nanfeng."


    "She also said that you asked her to kill Yao Yao, and then you turned to tell me that you calculated deeply enough."


    I looked at him innocently, "brother-in-law, do you believe what she said? She just wants me to die, don''t you know?"


    "No, I believe you." Shen Ke''s face is expressionless, but his tone is cold.


    I can clearly feel that he didn''t believe me at all.


    I stood there and continued to defend, but I felt guilty. If I didn''t defend, I admitted it.


    A bite of teeth, I continued, "brother-in-law, you actually don''t believe me?"

 Chapter 78

    He sneered, "at the speed of Baitao, you didn''t come to me the first time you came out of her room, did you? Where are you again? What are you waiting for? Do you want to catch white peach when I come? "


    Wit! Smart! Excellent!


    I pursed my lips and shook my head. "No, how could I do such a thing?"


    "If that''s the case, then what you said is not credible, but what Baitao said is more credible." He looked at me, "is it really like white peach said, she came to hurt Yao Yao, is your idea."


    He stares at my eyes, although it makes me feel a lot of pressure, but I also bite my teeth and look back at him, showing sincerity.


    "No, brother-in-law, I don''t understand why you would rather believe Bai Tao''s lies than me."


    Shen Ke continued to look at me. He turned his head and looked at Shen Yao, who was still in a coma. "Yao Yao was found by Wei Shengyang, right? You and Wei Shengyang are really together


    He used a determined tone.


    I bit my lip. "No, I don''t know what happened to sister Shen Yao. She suddenly appeared, which has nothing to do with me. Didn''t sister Shen Yao explain to you what happened? If you explain, you can''t believe me. Can''t you believe sister Shen Yao? She''s your own sister! "


    Shen Ke sniffed, "Yao Yao is the kindest, her words are the most untrustworthy!"


    emmm¡­¡­ You''re good, all right!


    "So..." He got up and came to me.


    I have some impulse to retreat, but he tightly grasped my arm and looked down at me, which made me feel the danger thoroughly.


    "Oh, I''m still here." The voice of Wei Shengyang suddenly sounded from behind.


    Shen Ke raised his head to look at the past, I also turned to look at the past, Wei Shengyang one hand pocket against the doorframe, to us pick eyebrows, "very leisurely ah."


    "What are you doing here?" Shen Ke frowned.


    Then I found that I had the intention to escape from him. He grabbed my hand harder, and I felt that my wrist was almost crushed by him.


    But I want to run away, really have nothing to do with Wei Shengyang, OK? I just love my hand.


    "I was just passing by, and then I suddenly remembered that suan''an was going to be dug. So I came to have a look." he looked at me and raised eyebrows at me. "He''s not dead yet."


    I, "..."


    This guy is still maintaining the usual style, 24 hours open eyes waiting for my joke, see I have a problem, come to taunt me.


    But fortunately, because of his words, Shen Ke slightly relaxed his grip on my hand, which made me feel less painful.


    I looked at Wei Sheng Yang and said with a smile, "young master Wei Sheng, I remember we don''t have any grudges, do we? As for you, do you want me to die soon? "


    "I don''t have any enmity. I just want to see that you don''t like me, can''t I?" Wei Shengyang doesn''t feel it''s wrong to say such words.


    I grind my teeth, I hate to gnash my teeth, "you''re really upset!"


    Maybe I feel that I''m not pretending to gnash my teeth at Wei Shengyang. Shen Ke finally let go of my hand and pulled me behind me.


    He looked at Wei Sheng Yang, "young master Wei Sheng, what else can I do for you?"


    Wei Shengyang also looked at him in a languid tone, "Shen Ke, do you know why I don''t like her? Because of you, I saw you from the beginning."


    "I don''t like it. If there''s anything wrong, just come to me. Su An''an is my girlfriend. I hope master Weisheng won''t always be hard on her."


    Listen to this, as if I have a possessive desire.


    If I didn''t know he wanted my heart to help him succeed, I would really think he liked me.


    Wei Shengyang came to this side, "you''re right. Since you said there''s something against you, I''m not polite."


    He suddenly raised his hand and pulled me down before Shen Ke could react. Then he pulled me behind him.


    Then he pulled me to run away, "isn''t Su an an chosen to be the source of the change of heart? Why did she suddenly change people? Let''s go and explain to the reporters whether Dr. Shen, who seems to be in good health, has made some shady deal behind his back, and is reluctant to give up his little girlfriend, so we spend money to buy someone else''s life!"


    Wei Shengyang''s tone is vicious. He deliberately wants Shen Ke to think that he took me away just to expose me.


    However, Shen Ke will not be flustered about the exposure, because the object of his change of heart has changed from his girlfriend to his sister, which shows his noble spirit of dedication to medicine.


    So Shen Ke watched me being taken away and made a symbolic pursuit of two steps.


    And I also followed Wei Shengyang, symbolically shouting twice, "don''t take me! What does it have to do with me! My brother-in-law, he didn''t make any deal. The one who was changed was his own sister! "Shen Ke looked at me being dragged into the elevator by Wei Shengyang. Without looking at it more, he turned and went back.


    I, "..." Pooh! Scum man! It''s really worthwhile for me to give you the title of scum man.


    Slag''s special level! The dregs are clear! Better than Hong Shixian!


    I was pulled downstairs by Wei Shengyang all the way, and then he did not let go, directly pulled to the door of his car, opened the door, motioned me to sit in.


    I closed the door with my backhand, "Wei Shengyang, thank you for saving me and acting for me, but I still want to stay in the hospital."


    Shen Yao is not awake. I want to see her.


    "Don''t go back. It''s too dangerous. Shen Ke is a wolf. He usually wears a hundred layers of sheepskin, but he can''t change the nature of the wolf." Then he pulled me to the car.


    He once held my hand naturally, just like holding hands.


    I''m not a little girl. It''s not the first time he pulls my hand, but I still feel like I''ve been electrocuted. Subconsciously, I want to shrink back.


    He seems to find that I want to retreat, more tightly grasp my hand, looking at me, eyes burning, "obedient, don''t go back, I will worry about you."


    Be obedient to


    I''ll worry about you


    Very simple words, all of a sudden fell on my heart, but I can''t take back my hand.


    In fact, I am so greedy that he cares about me.


    "Come on, I''ll take you to eat." He said.


    I bit my lip. "Ah, Wei Sheng Yang."


    "I''m here."


    "You''re very kind to me. In fact, you''ve done a lot for me, including not letting me get along with Shen Ke, protecting me many times, giving me all kinds of information I want, and even bringing Shen Yao back from abroad and replacing me with Shen Yao So many, is it all because of the south wind... "


    "Yes." He answered without hesitation.

 Chapter 79

    My heart is a little blocked, I clenched my fist and looked at him.


    His eyes were so dark that I couldn''t see anything. On the contrary, it was like sending myself into an abyss.


    I don''t open my eyes, biting my lips, "I always feel that you seem to be interested in me..."


    "You don''t think so. I''m very interested in you." He said it naturally, which made me wonder if he was joking.


    But I still can''t help biting my teeth, "Wei Shengyang, I don''t like to joke, I can''t afford a lot of jokes."


    Like this, I can''t afford it.


    "It''s not a joke." He walked around the front of the car to me and looked down at me. "You look at me, you see where I seem to be joking."


    His eyes are so tender that when he looks at me, it''s like looking at his lover.


    This made my heart feel soft and touched unconsciously. I raised my head and our eyes were opposite, which made me think of the tacit understanding many years ago.


    "Do you like Nanfeng? You do so much because of Nanfeng, right I don''t know how I had the courage to ask.


    Then I regret saying it, because I know the answer.


    Sure enough, he said without hesitation, "yes."


    My body is a little trembling, clearly know the result, but listen to him say, I still feel flustered.


    Although I''m Bai Nanfeng, I''m not in Wei Shengyang''s eyes. I''m su''an.


    Therefore, he meant to be a scum man. While he missed Bai Nanfeng, he was also interested in her little sister, as well as hook and tie


    It''s too much. It''s too much.


    I feel sick at the thought of it.


    "You get up, you let me go back, you don''t come to me in the future."


    "If I don''t come to you, I will watch you and Shen Ke kiss me. I can''t do it." He said cleanly.


    I pushed him away and left, "Shen Ke and I are in normal love. It has nothing to do with you. What can''t you do? And if you can''t do it, don''t come back. If you can''t see us, won''t you be upset?" I said angrily.


    But he stood in front of me. "I''ve made my mind clear. What else do you want?"


    Although his tone didn''t mean to attack me, I was still quite upset.


    What do you mean you show your mind? What else do I want to do?


    Is it difficult that if you are interested in me, I must be interested in you? Are you a fascist?


    And he showed his heart to me. It seems that he gave in a lot to me. Does he think I should be moved and grateful? Do I have to kneel down and hold his thigh to recognize his ancestors?


    my heart is crazy, but make complaints about these tiny Yang. He just stopped me and decided not to let me go.


    After looking at each other again, I think we all see persistence in each other''s eyes. Wei Shengyang said, "are you sure you don''t care about me, but also want to throw yourself into Shen Ke''s arms?"


    "What do you mean?"


    "If you have to, as long as you say it, I promise to disappear from your eyes from now on." His tone is very serious, it seems that he made a big decision.


    And his "I promise to disappear from your eyes" made my heart beat violently.


    Many years ago, we had a quarrel. That''s what he said. I thought he was joking. Then he told him to "disappear when you disappear".


    I never thought that he was so faithful. To me, he seemed to evaporate from the world. I''ve been looking for him for so many years, but he didn''t give me any response.


    So his "disappearance" actually left me a very serious psychological shadow.


    I bit my lip. "Well, I''ll ask you one last question. Which one do you like, Bai Nanfeng or Su an?"


    One is me in the past, the other is me now.


    In Wei Shengyang''s eyes, we are not alone. He can only choose one of them.


    Bai Nanfeng is the past, su''an is the future.


    Wei Shengyang looks at me, I don''t know if it''s an illusion. I see a faint smile in his eyes.


    Is he mocking me? How dare I compare myself with Bai Nanfeng? Or are you mocking me for comparing myself to a dead man?


    He didn''t speak, just looked at me, I couldn''t help urging, "which one do you like? Answer me


    He smiles again, "I like it all."


    I feel a huge stone, pressure on my heart, let me suffer almost out of breath.


    I also said that Shen kezha suddenly found that Wei Shengyang was more than Shen kezha!


    "In that case, master Weisheng is really philanthropic! If there''s nothing I can do, just disappear! " I pushed him away and left.Well, just disappear if you disappear. Don''t mix in the case of Bai Nanfeng, and don''t disturb my mind in front of my eyes.


    His arm was really long. I had already run away, but I was pulled back as soon as he raised my hand. I glared at him, "you let go, what are you doing Well... "


    Involuntarily, he bowed his head and blocked my words before I had time to finish, then a strong kiss.


    I have to admit, his skill is very good, or I really eat his way, and soon, he fell.


    Then he finally ended the kiss when I was confused and thought that I might become the first poor man in the world to die of lack of oxygen.


    I hold the car, a little dizzy, looking at him, looking at me with great interest.


    I think his heart must be mocking me.


    I gritted my teeth and looked at him.


    He should have felt my murderous spirit, so he frowned, "what are you doing, OK. I know you like me


    What do I do?


    Huh?


    What do I do?


    I laughed and said, "let me just say that I''m really interested in master Wei Sheng, and I feel a little bit about it..." Speaking of this, I unconsciously recall the kiss just now in my mind. On the one hand, I am ashamed of my sinking, on the other hand, I blush unconsciously.


    "Cough..." I cough, continue, "but I don''t want to accept the heart of two women you, I know is two, God knows what will appear in the future


    And I feel that Wei Shengyang will not be ashamed of his behavior. I think in this respect, no woman is willing to accept this.


    He looked at me, I want to go, but he held me more tightly, just watching, for a while, he suddenly burst out laughing.


    Yeah, it''s like suddenly going crazy, laughing.


    I just feel inexplicable, until he finally calmed down a little emotion, just way, "you think, I don''t know who you are, Nanfeng."

 Chapter 80

    "Well?" As soon as he said this, I was all pestered.


    He raised his eyebrows at me. "Well, what? Well, you think I really don''t know you''re Nanfeng? If you are not Nanfeng, what do you think I am busy with so many days? "


    His tone was firm, without the slightest sense of temptation, so he really confirmed that I was Bai Nanfeng.


    If you think about it in this way, it''s not unreasonable for him to do those things, including finding Shen Yao back later, replacing me with Shen Yao, and he seems to be jealous when I get along with Shen Ke


    Oh, he knew it was me.


    I blinked and thought for a long time, but I couldn''t figure out when he began to know.


    But it seems that he knew it a long time ago.


    "What are you looking at? Surprised? "


    "I just want to know when you found out. I remember that I didn''t admit who I am to anyone."


    He looked at me, eyes deep, look at me like looking at a fool.


    "Guess what."


    "How can I guess this kind of thing? I can''t say it myself in my sleep, but I remember that I didn''t sleep in front of you, so even in my sleep, you don''t have a chance to hear it."


    He took me in his arms and gave me a kiss on the forehead. Instead of answering me, he said, "are you still jealous?"


    ¡°¡­¡­ Who knows you already know? I thought you didn''t know


    "God knows how cute you look when you''re jealous."


    I curled my lips. He looked at me like this. I was embarrassed. "It''s all up to you. Since you knew, you didn''t tell me earlier. I thought you didn''t know." I said it like a tongue twister.


    He lowered his head, holding my finger, looked down and looked at it carefully. He was in a good mood. "I thought you didn''t admit it to others. What''s the major reason?"


    In fact, there is no major reason, just saying "I am a reborn person" to others, for fear of scaring others, and even more for fear that they will send me to a mental hospital.


    It''s only secondary. The main thing is that I''m afraid this kind of news will spread. If it comes to Baitao and Shenke''s ears, it will be extremely unfavorable for me to let them know my true identity.


    I''ve been working hard for such a long time, but I''m afraid I''ll fall short.


    I let him hold me. I didn''t feel comfortable for many years.


    But I always can''t be here for a long time. I pushed him away and had no choice but to "come out long enough. I have to go back. Otherwise, Shen Ke''s suspicious character would be suspicious of me."


    "Don''t go back." He said overbearing, there is no way to negotiate.


    I was a little helpless. I tried to push him away, but he held me tighter. He seemed to knead me into his body.


    "Don''t get along with Shen Ke any more, let alone live with him. I feel sick when I think about you getting along with me." He''s acting like a spoiler.


    "A little bit of Yang."


    "I''m here."


    "I''m sure I have to go back. It''s hard for Shen Ke to dispel his doubts about me. I didn''t give up halfway."


    He let go of my body, but also like afraid I suddenly ran like grabbing my arm, "I said, I can give you revenge, what do you want, I can''t do?"


    "What do you want? I can''t do it?"


    This tone is really natural, showing the pride in the heart.


    But who let others be "Prince" Wei Shengyang? If he wanted to deal with Baitao and Shenke, he didn''t even need to move his fingers.


    As long as he said a word, he was afraid that Baitao and Shenke would not know how they disappeared from the world.


    But that''s not what I want.


    "It''s better for me, the client, to take revenge by myself. Don''t mix in any more. Otherwise, it''s not good for you. I won''t quit until I kill them."


    Blood debt must be paid with blood.


    Wei Shengyang sighed, "you don''t have to worry about them like this. I don''t want you to be suspected. Besides, you and Shen Ke have been together all the time. I''m really jealous."


    A man, especially a man who looks strong and overbearing, actually says "I will be jealous". How can I feel that he is as cute as a coqueter.


    "A little bit of Yang."


    "I''m here."


    I stood on tiptoe and kissed him on the lips. Then I could feel his body stiff.


    You didn''t expect that, were you surprised? Unexpected, right?


    In my memory, this should be the first time I kiss him.


    But it was just a few seconds, and he reacted, and then turned away


    Another very long kiss.


    When he let go of me, my brain was blank, and I was slow for a while.He is not willing to look at me, "who did you learn from, Shen Ke? It seems that you and Shen Ke have no money to do so! "


    That sour tone, not to mention how lovely.


    Looking at him really jealous, my heart was a little lucky.


    How nice, he still attaches so much importance to you, he will do a lot of things for you, he will worry about you, he will be jealous


    That''s good.


    But


    "I learned from you, master Weisheng. You have done this to me many times, so that I have learned the essence."


    Wei Shengyang looked at me. He thought I was serious, and he probably recalled many of the ways of kissing me. He even laughed, "I hope you learned from me."


    "Of course, I learned from you. I really have to go back. I''ve been out for a long time. You can go back too."


    I turned to go, he firmly grasped me, "I said, don''t go."


    "It''s impossible not to go. Shen Ke will doubt it."


    He not only did not let go, but also opened the door, dragged me directly into the car and started the car.


    "Hey, it''s hard for me to explain you like this!" I have no choice but to say.


    Wei Shengyang doesn''t stop and dials the phone. "Ye he, call Shen Ke and tell him that his girlfriend is in my hands. Let him prepare 10 million yuan to redeem it, or I will tear up the ticket."


    I, "..."


    So I was kidnapped by Wei Shengyang. Wei Shengyang also said don''t worry, ye he would ask people to delete the monitoring of the hospital during this period, but Shen Ke couldn''t find it.


    "But Shen Ke doesn''t have ten million at all."


    "If he doesn''t have it, that''s right. If he has 10 million, I''ll offer 100 million."


    I, "..." Are you playing with him?


    "Then we What needs to be done? " Kidnapping is not just taking me away, is it?


    "What can you do? You haven''t eaten in a day. There''s a good Japanese restaurant to take you to dinner."


    £¿£¿£¿


    Am I being kidnapped?

 Chapter 81

    The meal was only half finished. As expected, Wei Shengyang received a call from ye he, which was from Shen Ke.


    "Who are you and where are you?" Shen Ke said in a cold voice, a little worried.


    "It doesn''t matter who I am or where I am. What matters is whether you are ready for 10 million? Can you kidnap someone with better conditions? Do you think I look like 10 million? " Shen Ke almost roared.


    "I have nothing to do. After I caught her, she said that you could come to save her. I thought you were rich. If you can''t get 10 million yuan, I''ll have to tear up the ticket."


    "Ah! Don''t Shen Ke is anxious, "I really don''t have that much money."


    Wei Shengyang cut the steak and said, "do you want to bargain with the kidnappers?"


    Shen Ke was silent for a moment, and his tone dropped slightly, with a hint of request. "I didn''t mean that either. I just didn''t really have that much money for a while. Is 5 million OK? Five million, I''ll send it right away. "


    Shen Ke has been a doctor for so many years. In fact, he doesn''t have much money. He can have five million. I don''t know how he can make it up.


    So this is enough to show his sincerity.


    But Wei Shengyang of course would not agree, "ten million and one cent can''t be less, that''s it."


    "Wait a minute, wait a minute," Shen Ke said anxiously, "ten million is not impossible, just Can you give me more time, more days... "


    This can be in the middle of weishengyang, weishengyang fork tease down, "can, then how long do you want?"


    "A week Is that ok... "


    "It''s too long. Your girlfriend will starve to death." I almost laughed.


    Shen Ke thought about it and clenched his teeth. "Five days, it''s OK, or I really can''t do it."


    Wei Shengyang pauses for a few seconds, deliberately making Shen Ke feel like he is thinking, and then says, "well, who makes you so poor? Five days, not more than a minute."


    "Don''t hang up yet!" Shen Ke''s eager look, "you should be kind to An''an. She''s not very well. Don''t let her be hungry. It''s good for you if she doesn''t have an accident!"


    Wei Shengyang hung up the phone, cut the steak and looked at me, "I can''t see it. He really cares about you!"


    ¡°¡­¡­ I didn''t expect that... "


    It never occurred to me that Shen Ke promised to take 10 million yuan as ransom for me.


    Shen Ke''s life has been very difficult since he was a child. It''s hard to have enough to eat. So since I met him, he has always regarded money as more important than everything else.


    He planned to get close to me because of the money. Later, he and Bai Tao killed me together. It was also because Bai Tao promised to kill me. Bai''s family was their world. Frankly speaking, it was also because of the money.


    Therefore, I didn''t expect that he would agree to such a person who takes money as his life.


    "Bang! Miss him again? " Wei Sheng Yang hummed coldly and cut the steak very hard. He made a noise on the plate. It seemed that he was venting his dissatisfaction.


    No, jealous again?


    "I didn''t think I miss you... " I''m weak.


    I''m just thinking about Shen Ke. I''m not thinking about Shen Ke. What''s he jealous about.


    Wei Shengyang gave me a white eye directly, and threw the cut steak on my plate, "eat fast, eat well, and then offer a heart to others."


    He''s been cutting feelings for so long, but they''re all for me?


    But


    "What can I offer him again?"


    "I didn''t even say it was him. How do you know it was him?" Wei Sheng Yang colds his face.


    I, "..." I didn''t say which one, but which one did you say? "


    "Don''t admit it here. Eat fast. Don''t think he''s really willing to take 10 million for you. "


    I was stunned. If it wasn''t for Wei Shengyang to remind me, I really didn''t remember.


    Shen Ke didn''t get another ten million for me. It''s obviously for Shen Yao.


    Bai Tao''s heart is already in a state of disrepair. If it is changed, I''m afraid it will not work soon.


    So the reason why Shen Ke agrees is that my blood type is the same as Shen Yao''s, so he


    Think carefully and be afraid!


    "All right, all right, eat fast. Don''t think about something you don''t have." Wei Shengyang saw me lost in thought and urged.


    I eat with my head down, but my mind is in a mess.


    Because next I have a lot of time, and Wei Shengyang see my mind, said to take me out to play.


    There are not many private airplanes in the world, especially in China, which can be said to be very few. So when Wei Shengyang took me to the private plane, I suddenly felt a little inferior.


    Some people say that when we talk about marriage, we should pay more attention to the right family, but he and I are obviously not right family.


    "What''s your expression? You don''t like this one? Why don''t we change He said.I, "..." Don''t you have only one love?


    So, capitalist or something is the most evil.


    His words made me feel unworthy of him and even more depressed.


    "What''s your expression? I remember you were not afraid of heights


    ¡°¡­¡­ I just think I''m standing beside you. It''s a bit out of place... "


    Wei Shengyang stood forward a little, and my face was on his chest. Then he raised his hand to touch my head and said, "although it''s a little shorter than me, it''s not very good. There''s nothing wrong with it."


    "That''s not what I mean..." I was depressed and he pulled me to sit down. He poured me red wine and I didn''t want to drink it.


    "What kind of mismatch is that?"


    "Let me give you an example. If I have 10 million and you have 1 billion, we can be together. If I have 10 million and you have 1 billion, we can''t be together."


    Wei Shengyang is holding a red wine glass in deep thought. He even turns his head out of the window.


    I''m even more depressed, right? Let''s see if we can match each other. The class gap between us is too big.


    And I don''t have a million, he''s more than a billion


    I sighed, and simply picked up my glass and looked outside shaking.


    The plane has taken off, I see white clouds under my feet, inexplicably feel light and unreal.


    This glass of wine must be quite expensive. Although I didn''t pay attention to it when he poured it, I know that Wei Shengyang''s hand. This glass of wine is Shen Ke''s salary for at least one year.


    "I think..." Wei Shengyang turns his head slowly, with a thoughtful tone.


    "Well?"


    "I think you''re as stupid as a pig." He said.


    I stood up and ground my teeth. "Are you going too far?"


    "Every day, I know that I think and talk nonsense. What is not a pig?"

 Chapter 82

    "Then you can''t insult me, can you?"


    "Don''t daydream. Come to me. You''ll be there in a minute. You''ll like it." He said gently.


    I turned my lips to sit in the past, and I didn''t worry about the problem of pigs, but I couldn''t help refuting him in my heart.


    Why do you say I will like it? You are not me.


    I didn''t know where we were going until we got to our destination and we got off the plane.


    What comes into view is a small island. The island is full of cherry blossoms. At this time, it is the season for cherry blossoms to fall. It is very beautiful.


    "Beautiful? I remember your favorite cherry blossom. "


    I blinked and suddenly felt warm.


    I told him how many years ago that I like cherry blossoms. I didn''t expect that after so many years, he still remembered.


    There is a person who remembers what you said and what you like. Isn''t it a happy thing?


    "It''s beautiful. I love it."


    Wei Shengyang took my shoulder and said, "this is for you. Are you particularly moved?"


    "Very touched."


    "Then you should thank me well." He said, in my confused sight, he pointed to his face, "then you should kiss me Of course, if you don''t want to kiss your face, kiss it. "


    I, "..." I can understand that you are in moral kidnapping?


    We walked a little further, through the cherry forest, to a villa in front.


    Ye he and a group of servants are standing at the door, see us respectfully welcome in.


    "Congratulations, the boss has finally brought his sister-in-law here." Yehudao.


    Several maids lowered their heads, then looked up at me secretly, as if they had been curious about me for a long time.


    "Well It''s not my sister-in-law. Don''t talk nonsense... " I''m a little embarrassed.


    "Ah, my sister-in-law is embarrassed. What''s the matter? It doesn''t matter. This island has been built for a long time. It has been built all the time just to meet you."


    Ye he said this, other people did not speak, I did not mind.


    When the maid took me back to my room, she could not help but ask, "excuse me Are you Miss Bai? "


    "Well?"


    "Bai Nanfeng, Miss Bai, isn''t she?"


    I blinked. "Do you all know me?"


    Then the maid couldn''t wait to introduce to me that Wei Shengyang had bought the island ten years ago, and then began to carry out a major transformation on the island.


    includes cherry as like as two peas on the island. The name of the island is called Nan Feng Island, including the layout of my room and my layout in white house.


    Everyone here thinks that this is the island built by master Wei Sheng for his princess. They think that when the island is built, master Wei Sheng''s Princess will come.


    They are very curious, who can be the princess of Weisheng young master?


    But when the island was repaired, Wei Shengyang didn''t bring the princess. They waited and waited for many years. The servants changed several waves, but they couldn''t wait for the legendary princess.


    Later, the princess never came, but Wei Shengyang never stopped building the island.


    As a result, some legends began to spread among the servants. They said that the princess had actually died.


    So we all feel very sorry for young master Weisheng. For such a long time, he is such an excellent person. There are thousands of girls willing to go through fire and water for him, but the girl named Nanfeng, whom he likes, died. It''s really a pity


    Hearing this, I couldn''t listen any more. I coughed softly, "no, I''m still alive."


    "Just live." The maid smiles and looks very pleased. "Master Wei Sheng really misses you very much. He has done a lot for you just because of this island. Now that you and master appear together, we can rest assured..."


    In addition to this maid, it seems that other people on the island know me. As long as they have the opportunity to contact me, they are very kind to me. They also chat with me from time to time, trying to inquire about a lot of things from me.


    In fact, this kind of feeling is not very good.


    It''s like that although Wei Shengyang has done a lot for me, he''s playing with me, only playing with me in the dark.


    For so many years, I always thought that he abandoned me and would never see me again


    Feeling cheated, I was very upset. I even went out to blow at the seaside in the depressed evening.


    Not to mention, it''s very good to blow by the sea. Feeling the salty sea breeze blowing on my face makes me feel a lot more comfortable.


    There are a series of small footprints on the soft beach. I look along the footprints. It''s a little girl who is about seven or eight years old in a short skirt. She has a bucket in her hand. She is looking down to pick up the shell and humming in a good mood.She went to one side and came over with her head down until she came to my feet. She looked up at me and said, "sister, I want the shell under your feet. Can you move it a little?"


    I moved some, she picked up the shell, carefully placed in the bucket, and then sat next to me, "sister, are you not very happy?"


    I pick eyebrows, think this little girl is very cute, also sat next to her, looking at her bucket, "you picked up a lot of shells."


    "Yes, only my mother and I came here. My brother and dad are still in the inland. There are no shells in the inland. I''ll pick up more for my brother to play with."


    Such a small child is so cute.


    "Your brother is so happy."


    "Sister, are you not very happy? I don''t think you''re happy. " She said again, and then carefully rummaged in her bucket. After looking for a long time, she took out a conch and handed it to me. "If you''re not too happy, tell the unhappy things to the conch, and your unhappy things will dissipate in the sea, and you will be happy, as I said on TV."


    I think the little girl is more and more lovely now.


    "Do you have only one conch?"


    "It doesn''t matter. I''ll give this to my sister. I can find some other shells. If I can''t find conch, I still have many other shells."


    I feel a lot more comfortable and I don''t feel uncomfortable anymore.


    Looking at her bucket, I raised an eyebrow at her and said, "can I help you with the shells?"


    "Good!" She cheered, and then we started to search for shells on the beach.


    She is a very considerate, gentle and funny child. She is still worried that I am not happy, so she told me a lot of jokes.


    I really don''t laugh a lot, so I''m always amused by her.


    Until nightfall, the little girl was tired of playing and was about to fall asleep leaning on my leg. My heart began to feel uncomfortable again.


    For such a long time, Wei Shengyang didn''t even look for me once.


    He kept saying that he brought me here to play. I think he came to find leisure by himself.


    Just thinking about it, the sound of helicopter boom suddenly appeared in the sky. I looked at it suspiciously and saw several helicopters hovering over our heads, waking up the little girls.

 Chapter 83

    There are two helicopters on both sides of the strong light, the light around us as if in the daytime.


    Other helicopters scattered a large number of petals from above, petals falling down, forming a petal rain.


    The little girl is not sleepy at all. She looks very excited when she jumps up. "Wow, so many petal rain. It''s so romantic. Big sister, is there a big brother to tell you?"


    I, "..." How do children know so much?


    "No, don''t talk nonsense."


    "I''m not talking nonsense. Look, big brother is coming." Excited, the little guy pointed to one side and yelled.


    I followed the direction she pointed to and saw Wei Shengyang coming from there.


    He was tall and handsome. He walked through the petals in the strong light and looked like a God.


    I''m a little dazed. The little girl, who is a little gossip, jumps far away and deliberately leaves us space.


    So in the whole scene, only me and Wei Shengyang were left, and he stood opposite me.


    "In full swing What are you doing? "


    "I heard that you came out in a bad mood. I''ll be romantic. Don''t you like it?"


    "It''s OK, but it''s too sudden..."


    He took me by the shoulder, pulled me over, and gave me a kiss on the brow. "Close your eyes."


    "Well?"


    "Close your eyes and give you something."


    I obediently closed my eyes, he walked around behind me and hung a pendant around my neck.


    When I opened my eyes, I was stunned.


    This is a delicate sapphire, with some diamonds set around it. The diamonds are shining in the strong light, almost blinding my eyes.


    "The tears of Louis XVI. Do you still like it? " He looked at me as if waiting for praise.


    It was in junior high school. Once I watched TV with him, and the explanation program on TV was explaining this. I watched TV and said that this necklace is very beautiful. It''s my favorite type.


    If it wasn''t for him to remind me of something I forgot, he would have really taken it to heart and bought it back to me.


    Later, I learned that in order to get the necklace, Wei Shengyang, who was in his busy schedule, went to three countries to buy it at a high price.


    It was bought eight years ago.


    I stayed for eight years. Wei Shengyang, how many things do you have that I don''t know?


    I tilted my head to look at him and suddenly tiptoed to kiss him on the lips.


    His eyes suddenly changed. He hugged me and grinded in my ear, "don''t seduce me."


    "I didn''t seduce you. I just gave you a kiss. If that''s seduction..." I turned my eyes and took several mouthfuls on his lips. Then I struggled to get out of his arms.


    He hugged me more tightly, blowing air in my ear, "don''t go too far..."


    That breath of forbearance, let me feel particularly fun.


    So I took a few more puffs.


    He finally couldn''t bear it. He held me and pushed me down on the beach. "You found it yourself..."


    "What are you doing?" I''m a little flustered.


    He pressed on me, grinding his teeth. "What do you say?"


    As he spoke, he bowed his head and kissed it.


    The helicopters have left with great insight. The little girl may have gone home too. There are only two of us left on the beach.


    Looking at his special emotional appearance, I was a little nervous and my tongue trembled, "that Don''t be impulsive... "


    "No impulse."


    I closed my eyes, although a little nervous, but also did not refuse.


    He was obviously overjoyed that I didn''t refuse.


    And then


    "Boss, boss! It''s Shen Ke''s Well... " Ye he rushed over with the phone, and then he saw us from a distance. He stopped and quickly turned around, "I''m sorry! I don''t see anything! You go on! "


    Although he has turned around, because of his interference, Wei Shengyang and I have certainly stood up, and I blushed, deliberately far away from him and chose to deceive ourselves.


    Wei Shengyang didn''t speak in a good tone, "OK, go back."


    Ye he came back in a hurry. He could not help smiling, "boss, you are not busy I really don''t know I should see if you are busy talking again... "


    My face is getting redder and redder. I wish I could find a way to get in.


    Wei Shengyang continued to have no good airway, "shut up and get down to business."


    "It''s Shen Ke who just called. He said he was ready for the ransom and could trade."


    I''m a little surprised that Shen Ke has really prepared so much money. I''m afraid he''s going to be bankrupt and heavily in debt.Wei Shengyang glared at me, I immediately shook my head, "I know, he is not to save me!"


    He turned his head slightly satisfied and said, "tell him we''ll go back tomorrow."


    "Er..." Ye he rubbed his hands. "I thought the boss and Miss Su had a hard time coming out for their honeymoon. How could they go back so soon? So I''ve told him the day after tomorrow..."


    Is it a little longer the day after tomorrow?


    And now Wei Shengyang''s identity is a kidnapper. The kidnapper doesn''t want money in a hurry, but he also takes the initiative to delay time. Isn''t that a little out of line with the set?


    I looked at Wei Shengyang. It was obvious that Wei Shengyang also considered this problem. He turned to look at me and said, "you''re right. It''s not easy to go out for honeymoon. If you''re not in a hurry to go back, you can go back the day after tomorrow."


    Weishengyang has decided, so I''m not talking about it.


    In particular, I was thinking about his "honeymoon" in my mind.


    Huh?


    Honeymoon?


    If I remember correctly, didn''t honeymoon refer to newlyweds?


    Inexplicably, I blushed again


    He came up to me, took my shoulder, "today is not fun, tomorrow with you fun."


    "Why?" I''m confused.


    "Honeymoon."


    I, "..."


    Of course, I thought he was just talking about it for fun. Even the next day, he didn''t tell me about it. He took me to pick up shells on the beach, take photos, dive I''m very busy, and I''m very happy.


    And towards evening, ye he, who had disappeared for most of the day, came running and said, "boss, we''re ready! Just waiting for you and your sister-in-law to enjoy life. "


    What are you going to do?


    I look at Wei Shengyang, who picks his eyebrows at me and says, "let''s go. Let''s go. "


    Why is it mysterious? I got on the plane with him curiously and then stopped at the top of a mountain.


    This mountain is a very famous tourist attraction, called Fenghuang mountain. There is a large flat on the top of the mountain. After I got off the plane, I saw that the flat had been decorated.


    All around are fake cherry trees, which are covered with colorful lights, flashing very beautiful. There is a long dining table in the middle. There are a lot of servants coming and going, often with vegetables on it.

 Chapter 84

    I looked at Wei Shengyang in doubt. I didn''t know what he was doing?


    He pulled me forward, "hungry? Eat something first. It''s all your favorite food."


    He really knows me. When I look at the table, it''s all my favorite dishes.


    "The taste of Loulan Pavilion is so fragrant!" After playing all afternoon, I was really hungry, so I would sit down and eat.


    "That''s not true. Loulan Pavilion and Yipin pavilion are all chefs specially brought to you by the boss!" Yehudao.


    I looked at Wei Shengyang sitting next to me, he gave me a dish, expressionless, "if you like to eat, it''s not a waste."


    That''s what it says


    "OK, you''re hungry too. Just eat together. I can clip it myself."


    "I prefer the feeling of feeding."


    Feeding


    Well Do you think I''m a little cat, a little dog, a little pet?


    "Well, come on, we''ll all go back when the dishes are ready. The next time is the time for the eldest brother and his sister-in-law. Let''s not disturb." Ye he greets and takes the servants away.


    I, "..." It''s very embarrassing for a sister-in-law to call her.


    He looked at me, as if observing my expression, "don''t you like Ye he to call you sister-in-law? You don''t want to be with me? "


    ¡°¡­¡­ No, I just feel embarrassed. But... " My chopsticks stopped, "you said, and you good, what do you mean?"


    "Literally."


    "I don''t understand." I simply put down my chopsticks to look at him, and he looked at me, just expressionless.


    He seemed to use a lot of strength, he put his hand on my hand, I want to pull back, but he firmly grasped, "I want to We''re talking about love, don''t we


    "I don''t understand. You let go."


    "I want to fall in love with you, OK?"


    "What do you mean? I don''t want to! If you don''t want to, I didn''t force you! " I tried so hard to get my hand back.


    But his strength is also very big, I can''t break free, I can only stand up, can use more strength.


    "You let go! If you don''t, I won''t listen to you! " I almost tried my best.


    This let Wei Shengyang also stand up, he directly pressed me on the table, the tableware crackled all over the ground, "OK, OK, I want to continue to love with you, Bai Nanfeng, nearly ten years, I''m dying of you! I said, "let''s go!"


    He almost roared out, as if speaking out his feelings in front of me would make his face particularly hard to hang.


    Yes, Mr. Wei Sheng, I''m used to it. It''s always the first time for him to tell others.


    Look at him nervous, fists are clenched, in order to say these words, eyes are closed.


    Promise!


    I felt something, but when I heard him say it, I was still a little stunned.


    He sat down and looked at me bitterly. "You know what I mean. What do you want me to say?"


    "Wei Sheng Yang, you''re very hard on everyone. Why do you look a little red?"


    He quickly turned away and said, "look! Meteor


    "Young master, this way of changing the topic is a bit clumsy, isn''t it?" I rolled my eyes.


    "No, there are meteors." I looked in the direction of his fingers and was stunned.


    A bright meteor cuts through the quiet sky and falls down.


    To tell you the truth, Bai Nanfeng has lived for so many years. In fact, it''s the first time I''ve seen a meteor.


    In the past, I only saw meteors in pictures and videos, and I didn''t think they were very beautiful. Now I really understand that when I saw the moment when a meteor cut through the sky, it was really beautiful.


    "You can make a wish when you see a meteor. Make a wish quickly." He came up to me and said, "maybe you''ll stay with me all your life."


    "Why don''t you make your own wish."


    "I''ve already made that promise."


    I looked at him and said, "I can''t see that young master Wei Sheng actually believes in these superstitions."


    He light cough, "originally don''t believe, but think, if realized, promised."


    "When did it happen? Why didn''t I see it?"


    "I''ve made a wish for fashion for a long time. Didn''t you tell me that I''ve been paying attention to it all these years. I''ve seen a lot of meteors and made a lot of wishes." He looked at the falling meteor, seemed to fall into memory, and then suddenly turned around, put his arms around my neck, and gave me a kiss on the forehead, "but fortunately, it finally came true."


    I saw something in his eyes.


    I held him in my backhand and buried my head in his arms. "I''m sorry, I didn''t know you did so much. In fact, I always wanted to ask Why did you leave without saying goodbye at that time, and how have you been these years? "The warm air he exhaled blew on my neck and kept silent for a long time. Just when I thought he would not answer, he finally said, "from my leaving to my coming back, I really miss you all the time. Do you know what I am tortured by myself after I know that you are in love with that Shen?"


    "You didn''t leave because of me and Rong Xun..." Pretend to be in love with you?


    He chuckled. "Do you think I''ll be as stupid as you are? I know your attitude towards him."


    Well, I always thought that he left without saying goodbye for so many years because he was annoyed by the fact that Rong Xun and I pretended to be together. It seems that I really think too much


    I said, he is so handsome, there is no reason to be so stingy


    I moved my head out of his arms and looked to the sky. After the meteor fell, there were tens of millions of meteors falling down. The dark night sky was so bright that it seemed much brighter than in the daytime.


    Really, even in the video, I have never seen such a magnificent scene.


    I was a little stunned. He lowered his head and kissed my ear.


    "So you specially brought me here to see the meteor shower?"


    Too many. It''s really a meteor shower.


    "Yes, I knew you would like it. It''s the highest peak. The height and angle are the best for watching the meteor shower."


    In other words, the meteor shower I saw is more beautiful than what others saw?


    I really have a heart. There''s a kind of emotion that moves me all over my body.


    "A little bit of Yang."


    "I''m here."


    I looked up at him and suddenly kissed him on the lips. He was stunned for a moment and then turned away.


    I''m not polite. I put him on the chair and expressed my feelings by kissing.


    He froze, I let him go, and then he pressed me on the table again, his breath was so hot, "you seduced me."

 Chapter 85

    "Yes, I seduced..." I held him by the neck and my smiling eyes were bent.


    His breath got hotter and his hand fell on my button.


    Because two people have a good relationship, so many things come naturally.


    I suddenly began to celebrate that day in the hotel, I was with him Although it is and not sober him.


    But now I''m a little curious. At that time, did he know I was Bai Nanfeng?


    "South wind..."


    "I''m..." Since memory, he rarely called my name in front of my face, at the moment of him, I feel that he is particularly emotional.


    I kiss him on the neck. "I don''t blame you. Do whatever you want."


    He had taken some care of my explicitation. Sure enough, after I finished, he didn''t take any care of it at all.


    "That''s good." He said.


    Then I closed my eyes.


    In the clear sky, suddenly there was a flash of lightning, which startled me. We looked up and saw that for a while, dark clouds had covered our sky.


    It''s so dark, it''s like it''s on top of our heads that we can''t breathe.


    He and I looked at each other, and he was dissatisfied, "if it doesn''t rain early or late, how can it rain at this time?"


    "I don''t know. Maybe it''s God''s intention not to be beautiful..."


    Speaking, the rainstorm poured down, especially fierce appearance, we naturally can no longer stay outside the exposure, can only quickly move to a small pavilion.


    Looking at the crackling rain outside, although we didn''t do anything, I feel inexplicably in a good mood.


    "It was a rare experience." I said with a smile, "I''m happy."


    Wei Shengyang turned his eyes and looked at the top, "for me, there''s nothing worse than this experience, but I''m not happy at all."


    Ha ha, it''s tolerable.


    Because of the sudden rainstorm, the altitude of the top of the mountain is relatively high, so the air becomes very cold. Wei Shengyang takes out a coat from the back and gives it to me, "it''s covered with some weather."


    I took my clothes and sniffed it hard. I deliberately said, "Oh, I''m so happy. This coat is full of your flavor."


    Wei Shengyang shook his body and said, "speak well, I''m going to vomit."


    "Wow, you''ve gone too far, but it''s the same with the heavy rain and the cold on the top of the mountain. I don''t know when Yehe and his family will come."


    It''s getting colder and colder. I''m OK wearing his coat, but I can see that Wei Shengyang is shaking.


    Wei Shengyang dials the phone, but ye he is full of sad voice, "no way, boss, it''s raining suddenly and heavily. I asked someone to drive a car to pick you up, but I can''t do it at all. The mountain is too steep. It''s hard for the car to climb up. Facing such heavy rain, I can''t climb up at all. Several times, the car just went up a little bit Then they fell down again, and all the people inside fell. It''s impossible to go by helicopter or plane in such a heavy rain. What should we do? Boss


    It''s impossible for people to come through such a heavy rain.


    Because of the steepness of the mountain, even if someone really wants to come up, they can only think about it and can''t do it at all.


    Wei Shengyang looked at me, his face was very bad, "are you kidding me?"


    "No, boss, we really can''t..." Wei Shengyang is angry, and ye he''s voice is trembling.


    I know that Wei Shengyang is angry because I''m afraid of catching cold. I hugged him and looked up at him. "It''s OK. The rain is too heavy now. Let''s wait here a little while. When the rain is less, they can come up, or they can''t wait until the rain stops. It doesn''t matter. It''s not so cold."


    Wei Shengyang is still cold, I heard Ye he on the phone serious assurance, "boss and sister-in-law, you wait a moment, I try to rush past as soon as possible with people, will never let you suffer a minute more cold! You can rest assured. "


    In fact, it''s very dangerous to come in the rain.


    I took Wei Shengyang''s mobile phone and said, "no, it''s not that cold at the top of the mountain. You should pay attention to your safety and wait below. If you can come up and there''s no danger, you don''t need to worry about us at all."


    With that, I hung up the phone and gave it back to Wei Shengyang with a smile.


    Wei Shengyang is still cold, I hugged him, "in fact, it''s very good here, but it''s a little cold, it''s not so cold, if it''s really cold, I''ll hold you. I''m not a virgin either. I just don''t think it''s necessary for them to come here at such a great risk. We''re not so bad here. It''s just an episode of our honeymoon. Isn''t it interesting? "


    His face softened slightly and he held me in his backhand.


    We just hugged each other and leaned against the back of the pavilion. I was glad that one side of the pavilion was sealed with a wall, so that we could lean against it.However, we didn''t expect that this heavy rain had lasted so long.


    After embracing and sleeping, we wake up early the next day.


    I saw him holding me tightly with his back to the outside, and the rain outside had been pouring through his thin clothes because of the downwind.


    "Awake?"


    "Why are you holding me like this? How cold you are. Look, I feel that your body is almost cool. " I am half moved and half distressed.


    I think the only people in the world who can treat me like this are my parents and him.


    "It doesn''t stop raining."


    "It''s OK. Let''s wait a moment. Be patient."


    I watched the rain outside. "It doesn''t look as big or fierce as last night. Let''s try to go down."


    I don''t know if God can understand what we are saying. As soon as I said that, I found that the rain outside was a little bit smaller, pattering, basically stopped.


    Looking at each other for a while, we went out tacit understanding.


    After walking for a few minutes, the rain finally stopped and the sky became clear. I was in a good mood. I had a chat with him. I went down and sang a song.


    "Walk slowly." He stared at my feet and reminded me.


    "It doesn''t matter if I don''t slow down. My pace is steady." I also said in order to prove that their feet steady, jump two steps.


    And then


    As for human beings, they still can''t get the "true fragrance" as soon as they get the "true fragrance".


    As soon as I raised my foot and fell down again, I stepped on a stone. On this steep mountain road, when the stone slipped, I also slipped directly, and then rolled down directly.

 Chapter 86

    "South wind!" Wei Shengyang''s pupils shrink in an instant. He catches up quickly, but it''s useless. My body is like that stone, rolling down straightly.


    "Don''t chase me again, don''t fall down with me..." I''m still struggling to shout.


    "You still have the heart to talk. Stop as soon as you can. Hold the stone and stop as much as you can." He was eager to catch up with me, but he couldn''t catch up with me.


    I roll and feel pain in my body.


    But such pain, also let me too late to take care of, I really can''t stop, the body doesn''t accept my control at all.


    Fortunately, Wei Shengyang''s legs are really long and his walking is relatively stable. When he saw that I was about to roll down towards the steep cliff, he finally caught up with me. Then he grabbed half of me and pulled the other half of me up.


    "Hoo It really scared me to death... " My heart is still palpitating, see his expression serious inspection of my mouth, grinning at him, "don''t worry, nothing, but this time, I will certainly take a good look at the road, walk steadily."


    I''m really scared to death.


    I tried to get up by myself. At this time, I felt the pain spread all over my limbs. I took a breath of air. He still looked at me worried. I continued to grin. "It''s OK. It''s not as painful as I thought. I can stick to it. Let''s go."


    I said and took a step forward. I felt that my legs were not my own. It was like stepping on cotton. Then I knelt down on the ground with a "poop".


    It hurts, really.


    I bite teeth, he squatted next to me, back to the body, "come up, I carry you go."


    "No, it''s too steep here. It''s hard to walk steadily on your own. You can''t walk steadily on your back." It''s really not that serious. I just fell too badly. If I slow down a little bit, I can still walk down by myself, but it may be slower.


    But under such steep conditions, if Wei Shengyang carries me


    It is almost impossible for anyone to carry others behind his back.


    "I said to let you up." He couldn''t help but carry me directly, forced me on his back, and walked forward.


    "I really don''t need to..." I struggle, although I have not carried people here, but I know how hard it is to carry people here.


    I''ll worry about him, too, so I don''t want to trouble him.


    "If you move again, I''ll kill you." He said in a cold voice.


    He didn''t mean to let me down at all. On the contrary, he held me more tightly. It can be seen that he really has a firm heart.


    Moreover, it is very difficult for him to walk. If I struggle here, it will affect him.


    That''s all. He has to carry me on his back, so let him.


    I put my arms around his neck and put my head on his shoulder.


    It''s a feeling that I haven''t felt for many years, a strong sense of security and happiness that I haven''t felt for many years It''s really good for him to carry it on his back.


    The corners of my mouth unconsciously bent up, closed my eyes and didn''t look at my feet, so I completely trusted him.


    He has a steady pace and a fast speed, which is worthy of the name of Wei Shengyang.


    "Ah, Wei Shengyang, you said that I almost fell off the cliff just now, and then you pulled me up at that time. Did you save my life? In that case, aren''t you my life-saving benefactor?"


    He said with a smile, "that''s right!"


    "Wow, can you be a little more modest?"


    "And in this way, I''m your Savior, and you have to repay me?"


    "Well? You saved me. You have a plan! This is not in line with the image of tall, handsome and helpful. However, since you are my Savior and you want to repay me, what do you want in return? "


    Wei Shengyang looked back at me, from his eyebrows, I don''t feel very second.


    Sure enough, he said, "what do you want in return? If you have to commit yourself to me, I can barely accept it. "


    "Do you like it or not?" I patted her, "I didn''t want to make a personal commitment..."


    To be reasonable, I should not be very painful, but he coughed violently, and then a mouthful of blood spurted out.


    I looked at the bright red bloodstain left on the stone, looking so shocking that the whole person was stunned, "what''s the matter with you? I didn''t mean to


    "Nothing." He said.


    I heard a little shiver in his left voice.


    Although he had tried his best to cover it up, he couldn''t cover it up at all, especially when he coughed violently just after he finished speaking, and then he had another mouthful of blood.


    No!


    "Why are you hurt? You put me down!" I struggled violently again, then he swayed and we both fell to the ground.He intentionally fell towards the front, with his human flesh cushion, I didn''t feel very painful.


    Then I climbed over to see him, and I noticed that there was a lot of blood on his clothes, and the blood was still flowing from his chest to his clothes.


    "What''s going on?" This time I just know that it''s not because I just hit him. It''s just because there''s blood in front of me.


    "It''s nothing to do with you. Let''s go down quickly. The rain stopped suddenly. Yehe and they should be catching up. Let''s go down a little bit." He tried to get up again, but it was very difficult.


    I quickly opened his clothes and saw many wounds on them, which were worn out.


    I widened my eyes, I remember, just now, just when I was about to fall off the cliff, he tried his best to hold me, and then he also touched the stone.


    He used all his strength to pull me up, so that he didn''t care if he was injured.


    I''m really stupid, really.


    I actually saw it, but he didn''t show any pain. I didn''t know he was hurt.


    In the end, how serious the injury was, the internal organs were injured, and they all began to vomit blood.


    "Wei Sheng Yang, are you a pig?" I stare at him, flustered rummage for a mobile phone, only to find that a night has no electricity.


    Then I quickly looked for his mobile phone, "my mobile phone also ran out of power, last night it ran out of power."


    There is no way to contact Ye he when there is no electricity, so we have to go down the road until we meet them.


    I look up at the sky, although it looks like a clear sky now, but turning my face is like turning a book. It''s not believable at all.


    Who knows if it will suddenly rain heavily again. At that time, when they were half way to Yehe, they had to evacuate quickly.

 Chapter 87

    So we can''t wait here, and I don''t have the character of waiting to die.


    Especially


    Looking at the injury of Wei Shengyang, we can''t wait at all.


    I gritted my teeth, forced to stand up, and then went to help Wei Shengyang, "go, let''s go forward a little bit, it''s a little bit."


    But he pushed me away, "if you can go, go ahead quickly, and then quickly see the rescue team, and then come back to me, otherwise, just wait here."


    He looked up at the sky and said, "Wuyuan in the East is coming soon. I''m afraid there will be another rainstorm. Don''t delay here. Go quickly."


    He wanted me to leave him and go by himself. I''m afraid he didn''t wake up, did he?


    "Are you kidding? Even if we can''t leave, we can be here together, or we can go forward together and leave you behind. How can I do it?" I pulled him up and took a step forward.


    My legs or completely disobey, a foot down, or like stepping on the cotton above, and then fell straight.


    Wei Shengyang caught me with quick eyes and quick hands.


    "Are you really not going?"


    "If you don''t go, either go together or wait together!" I have a firm attitude.


    He nodded, expressionless, "well, let''s go together."


    In fact, I want to say that my legs can''t walk, I want him to walk, and then come to me with the rescue team.


    But before I could say anything, he bent down and pulled me on his back, then quickly went down.


    I widened my eyes. "Are you crazy?"


    "Don''t you mean to go together? Are you not satisfied with going together? "


    "We can go together, but I didn''t let you carry me. Are you going to die?" I think I definitely can''t let him walk on his back and break free more violently.


    He buckled me hard, but he refused to let me down, and then spat out a mouthful of blood, "I tell you, Bai Nanfeng, if you move like this again, I have to spend more effort to stabilize you, and then I have to spit more blood, and then I may die, if you want me to die early for another, then you struggle hard."


    I was stunned, he took the opportunity to mend the knife, "it''s OK, you struggle hard, anyway, I''m dying."


    I tightly hugged his neck, I know he is iron heart, I dare not struggle.


    At this moment, I swear, my life, in addition to revenge, but also to protect a person.


    Weishengyang, as long as I''m alive, I won''t let you suffer like this again, I swear.


    "Don''t be moved. I''m carrying you so hard. Can''t you show me something?" He said, pretending to be relaxed.


    The more relaxed his tone is, the more heartache I feel.


    "Wei Sheng Yang, I want to make a promise by example..." I said.


    He froze for a moment, then teased me, "do you know? You scared me out of my standing? But this place is definitely not suitable for shame. "


    He looked back and raised his eyebrows at me. He was in a good mood. "You''ll be my man in the future. Don''t make any more contact with Shen. You''ll have to listen to me. Do you hear me?"


    "Wei Shengyang, if you can''t carry your back, you can put me down for a while. We can wait here. Ye he and his family should find us soon..." My tears crackled down.


    I shouldn''t cry. The more I cry, the more it seems that he can''t do it.


    But I''m hopeless. I can''t help it.


    He felt my tears, stopped and looked back at me, "what are you crying for? I''m not dead yet. You''re holding me so tight. Do you want to murder my husband? "


    "Don''t joke with me any more. I know you can''t hold on now. Please let me down. I beg you."


    He went on, "if you ask me, I''ll give you up. Don''t I have no face? Well, you can sing for me. It''s not in vain that I carry you so far. "


    No matter what I said, he just refused to let me down. He was determined to carry me to a safe place.


    I hugged her tightly. There was an impulse at this moment. If Wei Shengyang really had a weakness, I would die for love.


    "There are beauties in the North Unique and independent Take a look at Love city Look again at Incline to I love my country... " I tried to sing well, but I couldn''t.


    He hummed, "a good song, let you sing so broken, Bai Nanfeng, don''t cry, you look at your point of success, not many years ago outside the legend, you are the overlord flower, vigorous and resolute, no one dares to provoke you, you are the overlord flower?"


    I also remember that I used to be a very strong person, but in front of Wei Shengyang, I couldn''t be strong.


    I want to cry, I just want to cry.


    "Keep singing..."


    "Mountains have trees, trees have branches I don''t know... ""Can I understand that you are telling me?"


    "I beg you to stop talking. Look at the words you said to me. You''ve vomited blood. Really, I beg you to stop talking." I looked at the intermittent blood on the ground and couldn''t stop my tears.


    Why, he wants to talk to me.


    "Here it is. I see it." Wei Shengyang finally put me down, and then I saw the rescue team struggling to move up from below.


    Ye he walked in the front, when I saw him, he also saw me, and then waved to me, "boss, sister-in-law, you stand there, don''t move, we are coming!"


    "Wei Sheng Yang, how are you?" I eagerly look at Wei Shengyang.


    Wei Shengyang gave me a smile and waved his hand, "just come."


    With that, he closed his eyes and went straight over.


    "Wei Sheng Yang -" I screamed, shaking his body, but he did not move.


    A kind of unprecedented fear filled my four limbs, the kind of time I have not died so strong fear.


    At this moment, I am deeply aware of the importance of Wei Sheng Yang to me.


    After they rushed over, the doctor who brought them quickly checked Wei Shengyang''s injury and said that it was not too serious, but some of them were tired and overworked, and the old injury recurred. It would be better to have a rest for a period of time.


    "Since there is no big problem, how can he faint?"


    "Because he was too tired, he couldn''t hold on for a long time, but he finally saw us and saw the hope, so he was relieved and went to sleep."


    I fell asleep. I''ll be fine when I wake up.


    It''s great to be OK. I feel more relaxed than ever.


    At this time, ye he''s phone rings. Ye he looks at his mobile phone and looks at me, "it''s Shen Ke''s..."

 Chapter 88

    I looked down at Wei Shengyang, who was still in a coma, and shook my head at Ye he. "Don''t take it now. Let''s wait until Wei Shengyang wakes up."


    I believe that Wei Shengyang has his own plan, so I''d better not make a random decision.


    Ye he nodded with approval. We followed the rescue team and soon went down the mountain to settle down in the nearest hospital.


    Wei Shengyang is in the next room. I toss and turn, anxious. If he doesn''t wake up, I always feel very uneasy.


    But maybe I was too tired last night and didn''t sleep well at all. After a while, I also fell asleep.


    I dream that I am wandering in a wilderness, and there is a ghost like thing floating around me. I am very afraid, and suddenly miss Wei Shengyang.


    If Wei Shengyang were with me, I don''t think I would be afraid.


    Just thinking about this, a familiar voice came from overhead, "south wind..."


    It''s Wei Sheng Yang!


    I immediately came to the interest, follow the direction of the sound to find the past, the result is a look back, is to see the ghost like things behind me, toward me, "ah -" I was scared scream, back again and again.


    The ghost floated faster than I retreated. Soon he appeared in front of me and covered the light in front of me. I could not retreat. I shook my head and crouched down. "You can''t see me, you can''t see me, you can''t see me..."


    Then I felt a cold hand grasp my hand, accompanied by a gentle voice, "south wind..."


    "Little Yang?" I looked up in doubt, and the ghost''s big eyes and small eyes, and then froze.


    How did he become a ghost?


    "It''s me. Don''t be afraid." He gently pulled me up, and his cold hands reminded me that he was no longer alone.


    "Wei Sheng Yang, what''s the matter? Are you cold? " I tried to hold him, but I went through him.


    When I looked back again, I saw that his body had become more and more transparent.


    No, it wasn''t like this just now


    I looked at him suspiciously. My tongue trembled and my voice knotted. "What''s the matter?"


    There is a particularly bad premonition, hovering in my heart, suffering me.


    "Don''t be upset. I''m leaving."


    "Where to?" That kind of bad feeling has become more and more strong, let me feel a deep fear.


    He looked back and said, "it''s almost time. I have to go to a place you can''t find. I won''t see you again. You don''t have to look for me."


    His tone was mild, and I felt a chill all over me.


    "No, I can''t let you go!" I ran over to hold him again, and I couldn''t touch him except for the chill I felt when I passed through his body.


    "Well, mine''s gone. There''s no more delay." A gust of wind blew him away.


    I burst into tears and chased him like crazy, "no, you can''t go. Wei Shengyang, you can''t go..."


    Wait for me. If you have to leave, just wait for me for a moment. When I''ve finished the work here, can I go with you?


    But I didn''t have time to shout out these words, and he was blown farther and farther by the wind, until I couldn''t catch up with him, until his whole person disappeared.


    The wilderness is extremely desolate. I''m the only one left, just like Wei Shengyang has never been here.


    Only the wet tears in the corner of my eyes prove that he has indeed been here.


    "Don''t go --" I cried, and then suddenly sat up, looked around, saw the white walls, smelled the strong smell of disinfectant.


    This kind of place makes me feel familiar with the hospital. Oh, by the way, I fell asleep in the hospital bed, and then what just happened was not real, just a dream.


    A dream


    In my dream, it''s like Dead?!


    When I think of it, my eyes suddenly widened. I opened the quilt and ran out. I ran to the door of the next ward and rushed in without thinking about it.


    Then because I opened the door too loud, the tiny sun who had been sleeping on the bed opened his eyes.


    See me, he just began to show a confused expression, and then get up, patted the bedside, "why don''t you wear shoes to come here, the ground is cold, don''t stand, come to sit."


    I moved over, raised my hand to hold his face, and looked carefully. Well, it''s true, not dead, not ghost


    Great.


    I lift mouth to kiss his mouth, he Leng for a while, "do what? Can''t wait to ask the benefactor to repay him? "


    "No, it''s good you''re OK."


    "I don''t think so. You''re here to seduce me." He pressed me on the bed and the kiss fell.


    I tried to push him away, "you just wake up, you don''t move, the doctor said your injury is still very heavy, can''t move!""It''s OK. Moderate exercise will help the wound recover, so we''ll just exercise."


    "Bang" door was pushed open, I was startled, and saw Ye he come in.


    Ye he, who rushed in, saw us and was immediately blinded. Then he turned his head and walked out, "what, I didn''t mean to, you all wake up..."


    I wish I could find a way to get in. Why is it always Yehe Many times, if I remember correctly, at least three or four times?


    Now I have reason to suspect that he deliberately listened to the wall!


    "Stop." Wei Shengyang is a very uncomfortable cold voice.


    "Well Boss, you have to believe my loyalty. I didn''t mean to. You go on... " He said.


    "I told you to stop and come in." Wei Shengyang and I have already sat down. I hide behind him and feel ashamed to look up.


    Ye he moved in and lowered his head. "That''s Shen Ke calling again. He seems to be in a hurry. I want to come and see if the boss is awake And then Wake up... "


    "Did you answer the phone?"


    "No, I hang up directly."


    Wei Shengyang nods, takes out his mobile phone, turns on the voice change, and dials back directly. Shen Ke''s voice soon rings.


    "Why are you answering the phone now? Isn''t it kidnapping? Isn''t it asking for money? Do you want the money when you''re ready? " Shen Ke''s voice was almost violent. It seemed that he was in a hurry there.


    It''s rare for him to be so anxious for so many years, and it should be the first time that I made him so anxious.


    In this way, should I be happy?


    "In that case, your money should be ready. We''ll trade in two days."


    "I want to see Suan an!" Shen Ke said directly.

 Chapter 89

    "Well?" I am a Leng, direct pestle.


    Ye he put his finger in front of his mouth and motioned to me to be quiet so as not to be heard by Shen Ke on the phone.


    I quickly covered my mouth.


    Wei Shengyang looks at me and doesn''t talk.


    Maybe it''s because the passengers are worried that the people here will refuse, so they quickly explained, "I don''t mean anything else, but I think I have to confirm that suan''an is safe before I can complete this transaction with you. I don''t think this requirement is too much, otherwise you don''t blame me for being ruthless."


    "Suan''an is certainly safe." Wei Sheng Yang Dao.


    Shen Ke was silent for a moment, but still said, "this is not a trivial matter, especially Su an an, who has disappeared for so many days. I have to see others alive before I am willing to give you the ransom, otherwise I can''t promise."


    In the face of Shen Ke''s insistence, Wei Shengyang thinks about it for a while. If he doesn''t agree here, Shen Ke won''t let go. Wei Shengyang holds my hand and lowers his head to play. He seems to be absent-minded.


    "Well, I can promise you to meet her, but since you have put forward an additional condition, I will also put forward an additional condition."


    "Don''t you want ten million as a condition? You''ve gone too far, have you? " Shen Ke gritted his teeth.


    For him, this 10 million may be his life and fortune.


    It''s hard to be in debt, isn''t it?


    "It''s up to you whether you agree or not. If you don''t agree, we''ll trade tomorrow. I''ll send you the place and time of the trade by SMS later. Before that, you can''t see suan''an again, but I can''t guarantee what kind of suan''an you''ll see at that time."


    Wei Shengyang''s words are a little frightening. It seems that if Shen Ke doesn''t agree to his present condition, Su an will be in danger or even die.


    Shen Ke hesitated again and again, and I could hear his voice squeezing out from his teeth, "OK, what conditions do you say?"


    "I want more than ten million. I want white peaches."


    I''m a little surprised to see to Wei Shengyang, the Shen Ke over the phone is obviously Leng for a while, "what do you mean?"


    I think for him, white peach is his most successful work and should be the most proud one so far.


    How many people are concerned about the current situation of Baitao, Shen Ke can''t let her disappear suddenly, otherwise it''s difficult to explain.


    But


    It has to be said that Wei Shengyang has seized Shen Ke''s lifeblood. He knows that for Baitao, a successful experimental object, Shen Ke wants to complete the transaction even more.


    Wei Shengyang is just gambling. Fortunately, he won.


    Shen Ke finally agreed, "I''m going to see Su An''an now. If she''s safe, I''ll promise you both of the two conditions you said!"


    After hanging up the phone, ye he took some pictures of me sitting in the corner and shaking.


    I think when Shen Ke saw all the injuries on me, he must have thought that I suffered a lot from the kidnappers.


    Well


    That''s what you think.


    Sure enough, after confirming that I was safe, Shen Ke sent a short message very quickly, "I promise your deal, don''t hurt Su An''an any more. If Su An''an is hurt any more, don''t blame me for not being good at it."


    What he said was so powerful. In fact, he was just afraid that I would be hurt.


    Can I understand that he is worried about me?


    That night, Wei Shengyang and I got better. Then I complained that the food in the hospital was really not delicious. He called many chefs and asked people to move many kitchen utensils. Chefs cooked on the spot.


    I, "..." This whole floor of the hospital is wrapped up by him, which is like his private sanatorium.


    I have to sigh that money is really great.


    Eating delicious food, I am in a good mood.


    "How do you think of white sugar? What do you want her to do? She is very ill now. She may be in danger at any time when she is in the hospital. If she is in your hands, she may die at any time. " I laughed at him.


    "I don''t want it for nothing. Since I want it, he will agree, why don''t I?" He looked up at me. "But you don''t have to go back tomorrow."


    "Why not go back? I have spent a huge sum of 10 million to exchange with a man as a hostage. Is it a bit too much for you not to let me go back? Isn''t it empty for him? " I continued to tease.


    Wei Shengyang was cold. "Do you want to go back?"


    "It''s not about whether I want to go back or not..." Well, actually I just want to go back.


    After a few days of recovery, Baitao has almost recovered, so Shen Yao, who had the same operation, should have recovered a lot.


    At least, she should be conscious again. I want to see her."Don''t go back." He said overbearing, tone funny cold, seems to be sure that if I really dare to go back, he will not give me a good face.


    "I just went back to see..."


    "Even if you go back to see Shen Yao, you are not allowed to go back." He glared at me.


    I, "..." I suspect he''s got some equipment in my head to know exactly what I think.


    If it wasn''t for the equipment, then I suspect he might have mind reading skills.


    Why does he know exactly what I think every time? Isn''t it a little scary?


    I pursed my lips and coughed a little. "You should think that I didn''t go back to see Shen Ke. I just went back to explore the situation. Moreover, if I didn''t go back, Shen Ke would be destitute of money and people. If I was in a hurry, I''d go back to see him, When he saw me go back, and he couldn''t find out any news, he would think that I was simply kidnapped, so as to hide our relationship well, and he would not doubt it. So, the hiding at this time is just for the convenience of what we should do in the future, don''t you think? "


    Wei Shengyang didn''t stare at me with a good face, which made me feel guilty.


    Clearly I didn''t do anything to betray him, but in the face of his eyes, how can I feel so guilty?


    "Well If you think about what I''ve said and I''ve said so much, if you still think it''s no good, I''ll list something else for you to listen to? " I watched his expression carefully.


    He did not open a face, "you said so much just to go back, ah, then go back."

 Chapter 90

    With his permission, the next day, we made a deal as promised.


    Of course, Wei Shengyang did a good job in taking care of you, but Shen Ke was also worried about the consequences of being ripped off with so much money, so he didn''t inform the police.


    So the deal went on in secret.


    After getting Shen Ke''s money and white peach, Wei Shengyang locked me up in a small house of a ragged factory and gave me old clothes to put on.


    Shen Ke came here soon. He couldn''t wait to open the door. When he saw me, he scanned me.


    I''m wearing a shabby and shapeless skirt, as if I haven''t changed my clothes these days. The leg that was injured on the mountain yesterday was also exposed, which just made him more convinced that I really suffered a lot from the kidnappers.


    When he opened the door, I said I was shivering in the corner, and I didn''t dare to look up at him.


    He came over to me and stood in front of me. Then I looked up at him, and with an expression of great surprise, I jumped up and hugged his neck, "brother-in-law! You really came to save me! Great, you''ve come to save me... "


    I mumbled to myself and even wept with joy.


    Shen Ke patted me on the back, and Wen Sheng comforted me, "OK, OK, it''s OK, I''m here, it''s OK."


    "Brother in law, you are so kind to me. I remember you said that you would protect me in the future. I knew you would protect me. Brother in law, you are the best to me..." I whimpered and said on and off.


    Shen Ke comforted me, took me to the car, and then went to the hospital.


    Along the way, I sat on the co pilot and looked at him.


    "What''s the matter? You haven''t seen me." He said.


    "Brother in law, you must have been extorted a lot of money by the kidnappers in order to save me?"


    Shen Ke looked at me and shook his head. "The price of the kidnapper is very high, but I think I will spend more money for you."


    He said affectionately, I almost didn''t spit out.


    Believe in your ghost!


    Back in the hospital, he took me for an examination to see that I was very tired. He specially opened a VIP ward for me to rest.


    He sat by my bed and finally asked, "do you remember what kind of person the kidnapper was and what characteristics he had?"


    I tilted my head to think about it and shook my head. "There are no characteristics. It''s the ordinary middle-aged people in their 30s and 40s. They don''t seem to be very rich, and their cultural level is not very high. Sometimes they talk with dirty words, but they don''t talk to me much. They just come to deliver food to me when they are eating. I tried to run away, and then He hit me, that''s it. "


    This is the most normal kidnapping in the eyes of the public, so I guarantee that he will never hear any useful information from this conversation.


    Sure enough, Shen Ke frowned.


    "By the way, brother-in-law, although you didn''t call the police at that time, do you have any clues for the follow-up?"


    Shen Ke shakes his head and looks distressed. "I have no clue, but I installed a tracker on Bai Tao."


    I stare big eyes, heart "clatter" once.


    "Ah, what''s the matter? Did you see where the kidnapper went with Baitao sister? " I can''t breathe.


    Shen Ke looked up at me, his eyes narrowed, "how do I think you are strange?"


    ¡°¡­¡­ No, I just want to know where the kidnappers have gone with Bai Tao Jie. I am the one who was kidnapped. Of course, I hate those kidnappers very much. I want to know if they will be caught soon and brought to justice. "


    "I''ll do something about it. I won''t let them get away with it. Have a good rest." He turned to go. I couldn''t see if he believed me.


    My heart was terrified. Seeing that he really wanted to leave, I said in a loud voice, "brother-in-law, maybe sister Baitao will be a breakthrough to catch the kidnapper. I remember hearing two kidnappers say that according to the medical research value of Baitao, if they want to sell Baitao to any medical school, they will certainly make a lot of money. From this clue, does brother-in-law have any new ideas What do you think? "


    Shen Ke shook his head, "maybe this is the way of thinking of normal kidnappers. I''ll go to see the tracking clues and immediately inform the police to follow me. You can have a good rest."


    He still turned around and left, while I quickly turned out my mobile phone and sent a text message to Wei Shengyang! ¡¿


    Wei Shengyang''s SMS reply is very fast? ¡¿


    [no, Baitao has a tracker. Shen Ke has gone to track your position. He said he would take the police to follow you soon! Find a way to find the tracker! ¡¿


    [if he really took the police to track her now, he might be disappointed in the result. I found her tracker long ago, so I took it down and put it on a dog. ¡¿


    I, "..." So Shen Ke can only track a dog with a tracker if he leads the police to track him now?


    Tough enough!You can''t let him touch you! ¡¿His message is not at ease to catch up.


    I can imagine him jealous through the phone.


    It''s sweet and makes people laugh and cry.


    Shen Ke should have really left. I got up from the hospital bed and crept to the door of his office to have a look. After confirming that he had really left, I went back and moved to Shen Yao''s ward.


    Shen Yao herself is very weak, so now she has entered the recovery period after the operation. She is also connected with various medical instruments to monitor her body.


    The sound of the medical equipment is very smooth. It seems that she is in good health.


    Push the door in, see her thin body lying on the bed, pale, closed eyes in the rest.


    She opened her eyes, looked at me and gave me a smile.


    I smile at her, "I heard you are Dr. Shen''s sister, I come to see you."


    Shen Yao looked at me with a gentle expression, then her smiling eyes narrowed.


    It took her a long time to sit up, and then she coughed violently.


    "Come and sit down." She said.


    "Well, I''ve come to have a look. If you don''t feel well, lie down and have a good rest. I''ll see you again when I have time."


    "Sister Nanfeng, if you''re here, please come and have a chat with me. I''ve been missing you for a long time."


    I turned to the figure who was ready to leave and stopped, wondering if my ears had heard me wrong.


    I looked back, trying to maintain my composure, "you Wrong person... "


    "Sister Nanfeng, it doesn''t matter if other people don''t know, but I know. I know who you are. I already know."

 Chapter 91

    Her tone was very firm, but she didn''t cheat me any more.


    So, she was sure that I was Bai Nanfeng who said that.


    I frowned and turned my head, "you..."


    "Nanfeng, come and sit down. I''ve been missing you for a long time." She smiles gently.


    I moved over and sat by her bed, with 10000 questions hovering in my head.


    She took my hand and looked down at it. "If you want to ask, just ask."


    "If you have anything to say, just say it." I said.


    Shen Yao nodded, "then I''ll tell you what I know."


    Just in case, I said, "if you want to say it, I won''t tell anyone what you said, but I''m not Bai Nanfeng. I don''t know why many people regard me as Bai Nanfeng, but I''m not."


    Shen Yao is Shen Ke''s sister. Bai Nanfeng died in Shen Ke''s hands, so I still can''t admit it.


    She chuckled, "sister Nanfeng doesn''t have to be so careful in front of me. I know what kind of person my brother is, but I must be on your side, otherwise I won''t take the initiative to replace you and let my brother have heart surgery."


    She said calmly, but I suddenly raised my head.


    What? Sure enough, she is willing to replace me for heart surgery, rather than Wei Shengyang forced her to come.


    In order to save me, she did not hesitate to replace me with herself. Because of this, my heart will inevitably be touched.


    I pursed my lips and patted her hand.


    "Nanfeng sister," she said, holding my hand in her hand and looking up at me with clear eyes, "it''s really great to see you again. Although I''ve been abroad in recent years, I''ve been paying close attention to you at home. When I know you and my brother are going to be engaged, you don''t know how happy I am. Then I received the news that you died at the engagement banquet. I know what happened It''s not easy. I even thought it might be my brother I''m sorry, Nanfeng. I''m really sorry... " She said, and lowered her head, tears also fell.


    "Well, it''s all over." I patted her on the back.


    "When I know that you are dead, I want to go back to China. But what can I do? He is my only relative, my brother. I can''t send him to prison. I can''t do that I''m sorry... " Her tears crackled. She was really apologizing.


    I hugged her, "well, the past things, let it go, you don''t have to suffer, you see I don''t live well?"


    "Later, young master Wei Sheng came to me and brought me back without saying what he wanted to do. He didn''t seem to like talking to strangers very much. He seemed only willing to talk to you, but his identity was there, and I couldn''t refuse, so I had to come back. One day, by chance, I came into his study and saw you on his desk Nanfeng sister and my brother asked me to have your heart exchange surgery. I was particularly shocked. I went to see Mr. Weisheng. I said I want to see you and I want to operate for you. Mr. Weisheng said that he brought me back. Therefore, Mr. Weisheng''s documents should be there for me to see. But I can''t blame him for his routine. This time, I can help You, I want to thank him


    She said a lot in succession, and then because she said too much, she was a little out of breath.


    I patted her on the back to give her comfort, and I was dealing with a series of news in my mind.


    Shen Yao''s words should be true, and she doesn''t have to lie.


    In this way, I will understand everything.


    The mysterious things before are like this.


    In this way, Shen Yao is really voluntary, and Wei Shengyang has already confirmed that I am Bai Nanfeng. Because of his relationship, Shen Yao also knows.


    "So, sister Nanfeng..." She tried to suppress her cough. "You can trust me now. I''m really on your side."


    "I would have trusted you, too." I poured a cup of warm water for her, watched her drink a mouthful, touched the edge of the knife, showing some painful expression, I can''t help but a burst of heartache, "but you are really stupid, even in order to save me, you also have many ways, there is no need to put yourself in."


    But she reluctantly chuckled, "it doesn''t matter, anyway, my brother needs an operation, my body, as early as many years ago also can''t, can adhere to so many years still live in the world, has been regarded as I earn."


    I look at her smile, unconsciously feel sad, canthus I unconsciously some moist.


    She shook my hand. "Well, you really don''t have to think it''s not worth it for me. Anyway, since Heinz left, I don''t have any desire to live."


    Heinz?


    I heard the name for the first time. Seeing her sad expression when she mentioned it, I think this "Heinz" should be the husband she married.


    She turned to look out of the window, eyes are endless sadness, "I don''t want to live, really."I think I may understand her. When the closest lover in the world dies, she has no desire to live.


    "One''s life is really lonely." She sighed.


    Is how much love, let her want to follow him, let her not live.


    So I can''t let Wei Shengyang feel lonely any more. I know he loves me so much.


    "Well, don''t think about it. It will get better." I comforted her.


    I think Heinz is no longer here, but I certainly hope Shen Yao can live a good life.


    Shen Yao raised her hand and stroked her heart. "Sister Nanfeng, I''m afraid this heart won''t last for a few days. I know it too well."


    "We will find a way. As long as you don''t give up hope, Shen Ke and I will try our best to find a way to save you."


    "Ah, here you are." Shen Ke''s voice suddenly rang from the door. He pushed the door and came in. He was surprised to see us chatting.


    He won''t be standing at the door for a long time. Did he hear a lot?


    Then he won''t know my true identity through this conversation, will he? My heart is full of fear


    Shen Yao seemed to see my worry. She looked at Shen Ke and said, "brother, listening to the wall is not a good habit!"


    "No, I''ve just arrived, too. I see you have a good talk."


    In his eyes, I should have met Shen Yao for the first time. Just now, we seemed to get along very well. He was surprised.


    "Didn''t you go after white peach?"


    "Police action is faster, chasing past, found the tracker in a stray dog."


    I pick eyebrows, it seems to be the same as Wei Shengyang said.


    At this time, my mobile phone suddenly rings. It''s Yeh.

 Chapter 92

    I looked up at Shen Ke. He was looking at me. I pressed the phone directly and explained casually, "garbage number. It also says that many people have marked the word" harassment phone ". It''s probably a MLM phone."


    Shen Ke looked at me suspiciously and didn''t say anything.


    "But to put it this way..." Shen Yao thought, "if the tracker has been found, can''t you find the robber who kidnapped Su An''an?"


    Shen Yao is very careful, deliberately called "Su an an".


    There is nothing better than Shen Yao to deal with Shen Ke. Sure enough, Shen Ke no longer looks at me when Shen Yao speaks.


    It''s just that I passed the "Tribulation" smoothly here, but ye he, who called me, didn''t have any insight at all. After the call, he called again soon.


    Shen Ke raised an eyebrow at me, and the tone was a little confusing to me. "I can''t see it. This garbage number is quite persistent."


    I, "..." Can I understand that he is mocking me?


    The phone was hung up again by me. In a few seconds, Yeh''s phone called again.


    "It''s urgent. You''d better take it." Shen Kedao, and then turned to go out, "I have something else to deal with first."


    After Shen Ke went out, I hesitated on the phone.


    Shen Yao is very considerate indeed. She smiles gently, "sister Nanfeng, pick it up. Maybe there''s something urgent. If it''s not urgent, she won''t fight all the time."


    She had a point, and I finally got up and said, "hello?"


    "Hello? Sister in law Ye he''s eager voice can''t wait to come through, "no! The boss is in the hospital! "


    My heart "clatters" for a moment, for a moment, I feel my breath is stagnant for a moment, subconsciously squeezed the mobile phone in my hand, "what''s the matter?"


    "It''s in the city people''s Hospital anyway. You''re also in the city people''s hospital. Come and have a look. Ward 1023, 10th floor, inpatient department." With these words, ye he also heaved a sigh, which seemed to fall on my heart. I felt that I was more difficult to breathe.


    What''s going on? Why are you in hospital so soon?


    Wasn''t he fine when we parted? Although he didn''t give me a good face at that time because I had to contact Shen Ke again, he didn''t suddenly go to hospital?


    "What''s the matter, is it a recurrence of old wounds?" I ask eagerly, but ye he over there has hung up the phone.


    I, "..." How could anyone call like this without saying it!


    Shen Yao blinked her big eyes and looked at me. She should have heard me when I called just now. She urged, "if you don''t want to have a look, 1023 is upstairs."


    After such a reminder from her, my blank head slowed down a little, nodded repeatedly, and couldn''t wait to rush out.


    When I rushed upstairs out of breath, I saw the door of 1023 ward. Ye he stood there holding his mobile phone, looking at the direction of the elevator.


    He was waiting for me when he looked at me here. His eyes lit up when I came out of the elevator. He pointed to me and said, "come on, come on, you''re really here."


    I didn''t care about his words, so I quickly moved over, "suddenly something so serious happened, how could I not come? Is Wei Shengyang in it? How is he now? Is it serious? "


    My heart is very anxious, so I asked a lot as soon as I opened my mouth.


    Ye he''s expression is a little strange, "that It''s not very serious. It''s inside now. The doctor said that it would be better after a period of rest. "


    "What''s the matter? Is it a recurrence of old wounds? " I was terrified at the thought of the injuries he had suffered in order to save me.


    "It''s not a relapse of old injuries, but it''s not very serious..."


    I frowned and went over him. I couldn''t help looking into the ward. But the door of the ward was closed and there was ground glass on the door. I couldn''t see what was going on inside.


    "Why do you intermittently tell me if it''s a big thing? I''m here. I want to know about it. I''m really worried about him!" I''m dying of anxiety. He still has the heart to talk to me intermittently.


    "Yes Cold... " Ye he''s weak mouth.


    When he opened his mouth, I said, "what is it?"


    "The boss has a cold..." Ye he''s eyes are looking around, but he doesn''t want to look at me. He looks guilty.


    I shook my body and gnashed my teeth. "So you''re kidding me, aren''t you?"


    "No, no, I didn''t cheat you at all. Isn''t the boss really hospitalized and in this ward, do you think?" His voice is getting smaller and smaller because of his guilty heart.


    I don''t want to spit with him any more. I go over him, open the door and go in.


    I saw Wei Shengyang lying on the bed with enough bandages on his fingers. He closed his eyes and frowned, looking a little painful."Don''t you have a cold? What''s wrong with your hand?" I am a Leng, feel head completely can''t keep up with rhythm, look to Ye he to ask again.


    Ye he also quickly followed into the room, looked at Wei Shengyang, and looked at me, "it''s a very serious injury, my fingers almost cut off, you see how thick the bandage is, the situation is serious, you don''t believe it."


    "What do you mean, cold?" I glared at him.


    "You are too anxious. Before I finish speaking, you can''t wait to rush in. What can I do?"


    I can''t help rolling my eyes. It''s just that he''s talking too much, OK?


    In this way of speaking, anyone would feel the same as me.


    I quickly moved to the edge of weishengyang bed, holding his hand, he should feel my touch, slowly opened his eyes, "are you here?"


    "What did you do with your fingers? What did the doctor say? "


    "Nothing." He shook his head gently.


    No, Wei Shengyang is also an iron character, should not show such an expression?


    This kind of expression on his face, how to see all feel too disobedient.


    "Yes Is it too painful? " I held his arm painfully, and the movements were all gentle, for fear that the slightly larger movements would hurt her.


    "Yes, it really hurts..." He said weakly.


    I frowned, and he said, "come here for a second."


    "What''s the matter?"


    "I have my cell phone under my pillow. Please help me with it."


    I fumbled and couldn''t find it, he reminded, "under the pillow here."


    "Oh." I should, over his neck, to the other side of the pillow to grope, and then he suddenly opened his arms, hugged me, and then directly pressed on the bed.

 Chapter 93

    "Cough..." Ye he light cough for a while, "that what, elder sister-in-law, you are busy, I evade."


    With that, he winked at me a few times and turned away in a hurry.


    What are you doing? What can we do?! I''m not a kid to play with. Of course, I know what he means by busy, so I blush instantly.


    No


    Isn''t Wei Shengyang very weak just now?


    I quickly turned my head to see Wei Shengyang kissing my neck, "Wei Shengyang!"


    "Well?" He raised his head and looked at me. After looking at each other, I found that there was no weak expression on his face, so now it can be concluded that he was just pretending.


    What are you doing?!


    I widened my eyes and pushed him hard. "You get off me!"


    He was hoodwinked for a while, and then let me push him away. He coughed two times deliberately and weakly. To be honest, he really didn''t have the talent to act, so these two coughs are fake in my opinion and can''t be fake any more.


    There''s nothing to say. It can be concluded that this guy is really pretending to me.


    I grind my molars, get up from the bed and grind my teeth and look at him. "Are you free?"


    "Not idle," he said, trying to see my performance. I might have guessed that he was pretending. Then he raised his hand to me, "I''m hurt."


    "Injured head!" I raised my hand, and when he didn''t respond at all, I rolled off his bandage and showed his fingers intact.


    A little bit of Yang, "..."


    I was so angry that I couldn''t bite, "and hurt my finger? What injury, can contact air allergy? And specially wrapped it up? "


    "No..." He has a light cough.


    "I just came back very busy, you don''t call me, don''t let Ye he call me, don''t let me contact you, or Shen Ke finds out, I''ll lose all my previous achievements!" I squeeze a few words out of my teeth.


    "Just find out when you find out. What else can he do?" When Shen Ke is mentioned, when Wei Shengyang talks, he is afraid that punctuation is disdainful.


    "If I find out, all my previous achievements are wasted, and I can''t avenge myself."


    "I have said many times that I can avenge you. I can give you whatever way you want. I don''t want you to contact him any more."


    I backed out and prepared to leave. If I left there too long, Shen Ke, who had doubted me, would have doubted me even more.


    "I think I have said many times that I don''t need your help, and I hope you support me."


    "I don''t support it!" He was straightforward.


    I also get to the point, "then come here first, you don''t want to disturb me again, it''s better not to appear in my life, I want to break contact with you temporarily, any contact, do you know what I mean, Wei Shengyang, today I put my words here, if you disturb my plan, I will never forgive you in my life! I mean it


    When I finish, I turn around and leave without looking back. I think what I said is cruel enough. With Wei Shengyang''s superior character, I''m used to it. Naturally, my self-esteem is also very strong. He''d better feel that "it''s better that you don''t want to see me. I don''t want to see you yet!" And then they don''t come to me anymore.


    I don''t think what I said is particularly unique. I have planned everything. I have specially left a way for myself. What I said is that I don''t want to contact him "temporarily", not forever.


    When my revenge is over, I''ll go back to find Wei Shengyang.


    If he is still angry with me at that time, it''s no big deal If it''s a big deal, I''ll be a little bit shameless


    When I deal with this problem, Wei Shengyang, I swear I will make it up to you. I will make it up to you for what we have missed in the past ten years!


    I plan to, who knows that that night, I received a phone call from ye he, "sister-in-law, where are you? Are you in the hospital? If you are, come and have a look?"


    "Is the finger of Wei Shengyang allergic to air?"?! Allergic to see a doctor ah! What are you looking for! Ye he, let me tell you something about Wei Sheng Yang from now on. Don''t tell me! "


    After that, I hung up the phone directly, and then I waited for a few minutes on my mobile phone. Yehe was still obedient and really didn''t call me.


    Just as I was about to put away my mobile phone, his short message suddenly came over. I looked at it and picked my eyebrows.


    He even sent me a MMS.


    MMS? What time is it, yeh? Have you passed through it?


    I started the MMS with doubts. First, it was a paragraph of his words, "sister-in-law, this time it''s really not a finger, it''s an arm. The boss was discharged from hospital before. Then it happened that there was a car accident. He just came to the hospital and the doctor had an operation. The boss''s condition was very bad. He kept saying that he wanted me to find her. I think the person he wanted to find can only be you. It''s true. I don''t believe you Look at the picture below. ¡¿


    the following is a picture of an arm undergoing surgery in the hospital, which is really the operating room of the hospital.I held my cell phone tightly, and it was almost crushed by me.


    Can''t go, can''t


    It must be ye he''s bad idea for Wei Shengyang. Let him do the same for me!


    well, as like as two peas, he didn''t have enough time to practice me. This time, the routine is almost the same as last time. And how can there be such a coincidence, he just routine in the morning, I said he was injured, in the afternoon is really injured?


    No, I don''t believe it!


    I pinched myself hard and forced myself not to think about it.


    I spent a night in a sad mood, tossing and turning, I can''t remember how I fell asleep.


    Then the next morning, I felt dizzy. When I opened my eyes, I saw another text message from ye he.


    [sister-in-law, I have business to deal with today, so I don''t have time to deliver food to my eldest brother. The eldest brother has a special identity, so I can''t let others know about his injury. I can''t think of a suitable person. Sister-in-law, I''ll call you sister-in-law, and you won''t care, will you? And don''t you want to see the boss''s injury? ¡¿


    since I received this message, I feel that I am scratching my heart and liver. My mind is full of the picture that ye he sent me yesterday, so that I am absent-minded when I sit next to Shen Yao and chat with her. I can only recover when I am always called by her name.


    "Sister Nanfeng, if you have anything to do, I''ll explain it to you from my brother." She said thoughtfully.


    I finally couldn''t help it. I ran to the nurse station downstairs and made a special check. The record shows that Wei Shengyang really had an operation yesterday afternoon, and his arm was injured


    I clenched my fist, bought food, quickly ran to the door of Wei Shengyang''s ward, and pushed the door open.


    Just seeing the nurse bandaging his arm, there was blood on the replaced gauze. He was really injured!

 Chapter 94

    The nurse opened the gauze on Wei Shengyang''s hand. I saw that the wound was as long as two fingers, cracked, and covered with blood. It was shocking to watch.


    "How do you..." I don''t know how to speak.


    I should have come yesterday. I really regret it now.


    "Oh, there was a small car accident. It''s nothing. It''s just a period of cultivation." His tone is a little casual, "how did you get here?"


    I clenched my fist. "I want to see you."


    "Didn''t you say don''t touch me?" He asked calmly, but I recognized that he was blaming me from his calm tone.


    Of course, it''s my fault. I should have come to see him.


    Fortunately, the only place where he was injured was his arm. If the accident was a little more serious, if Wei Shengyang was short, I''m afraid I''ll have to live in regret all my life.


    I doubt if that''s the case, I would like to end my life like Shen Yao.


    "Nothing." He said.


    The more he said that, the more I felt guilty. The whole person was very bad.


    I watched the little nurse clean up his arm and fix it with gauze.


    The wound is ferocious. Just looking at it makes me feel terrible.


    Wei Shengyang is such a strong man. When the little nurse gives him medicine, he can''t help but take in the cold air. It looks like it really hurts.


    I regret even more, so that I began to regret that if I didn''t refuse him yesterday and get along well with her, he would not have left the hospital and had an accident on the way back.


    I''m such a fool, really.


    "Nurse, his wound..." I couldn''t help chasing the nurse.


    The nurse was indifferent and didn''t want to talk to me much. She just said, "take good care of him, don''t let him use this hand, take a good rest for a while, it should be almost enough."


    I wanted to ask for some specific details, but the nurse left without looking back.


    I moved to weishengyang and put the food on the table. "I didn''t eat it. Let''s have some."


    Wei Shengyang looked at the meal, nodded and raised his hand to eat with his injured right arm.


    "You can use your left arm..."


    "No, I can''t." He looked at me, just shook his head, "forget it, don''t eat."


    "Don''t eat!" I''m in a hurry. I''m going to feed him with a spoon. "Here, I''ll feed you."


    Wei Shengyang looked at me and refused for the first time. "It''s better to leave. It''s too much trouble for you."


    "What''s the trouble! No trouble at all! Come on, eat, ah -- "I filled some porridge with a spoon and brought it to his mouth.


    I don''t know if it''s my illusion, how can I see Wei Shengyang smile, and it''s that kind of The smile of the villain!


    It''s weird


    "What''s the matter? Look at me


    I shook my head, "no, does my arm hurt a lot, ah -"


    "OK, you don''t feel any pain when you feed here." He said expressionless, but I can''t help it.


    "Today, Yehe said he was dealing with other things. Please let me come here." I''m not coming tomorrow.


    Although he was seriously injured, he was not life-threatening.


    So I''ll just go according to the original plan, but in order for the future of me and Wei Shengyang to come earlier, I may have to speed up my action here.


    Besides Shen Ke, there are white peaches.


    "By the way, what happened to Bai Tao after you took her away?"


    "She recovered well. I didn''t ask anyone to do anything with her. She''s very tough and won''t say anything. She''ll recover better after a while, and won''t say anything at that time..." Wei Shengyang did not finish, but the meaning is self-evident.


    Anyway, if we don''t talk about white peach at that time, there will be no good fruit.


    I know the means of micro Yang, and I''m not the virgin, so I won''t intercede with her.


    "It''s worthy of your food, especially delicious," Wei Sheng Yang said. Then he looked up at me, "you have something on your face."


    "Where?" I reached for it, but I couldn''t reach it.


    He was still staring at me, seeing that I couldn''t touch it for a long time. He stepped forward and pointed to the direction of my face with his chin. "It''s here. It''s obvious."


    "I can''t touch it." I felt it again.


    He continued to lean forward, pointing at my face with his chin, watching him face to face with me, and his chin came to my face. I also glanced down with my eyes, trying to find the "thing" on my face.


    He suddenly moved down, and his lips were close to mine I was stunned.


    I pestle for a while, want to push him away, but found his arm in the middle of us, a thought of the bloody wound, I can''t go down.And then he aggressively sticks his tongue out


    I admit, I was a little rational at first, and then I fell into his kiss.


    When he finally finished the kiss, I was a little dizzy. For a while, I''ll be calm.


    He was smiling at me. I felt that his expression was mocking me.


    I was so embarrassed that I covered my mouth and said, "you..."


    "It''s delicious. It depends on your reaction. I''m willing to eat it." His smiley expression became more prominent.


    I turned red and left, "what, I''ll go first! Not tomorrow! "


    When I left, I really planned not to come tomorrow. Although I miss him very much for the rest of the day, I know that it''s not the time for me to have sex with him. I have to move Shen Ke down safely and rescue Bai He safely. Then, even if I have a big revenge, I can enjoy the rest of my life with Wei Shengyang.


    Otherwise, Shen Ke will always be a fishbone stuck in my throat, which will make me uncomfortable for the rest of my life.


    However, the next morning, I received a text message from Yeh.


    [sister-in-law, I have something to do today, but I still can''t go to deliver the meal to the boss. You delivered it once yesterday, and you also sent it today, so I won''t find anyone else, please! ¡¿


    after grinding my teeth, I replied, "I''m not going. I''m busy today. ¡¿


    Ye he''s short message soon came back to me, and said, "do you really want to see the boss? Well, if you really don''t want to, I won''t force you. I can only aggrieve the boss and let him be hungry first, ah --]


    although I don''t want to go, Wei Shengyang is already sick, and then let him be hungry I feel uncomfortable when I think about it.


    No way, I can only carry the food again to find Wei Shengyang.


    In the next few days, ye he asked me to take care of Wei Shengyang every morning for all kinds of busy reasons, but they were also reasons that could not be shirked.

 Chapter 95

    There is no other way, I can only go to Wei Shengyang every day to send food, and because he is injured in the right hand, I have to feed him every day.


    It is also for this reason that we spend a lot more time chatting with each other every day.


    But as long as I see his hand, I always feel strange. Even once when I came to see him, I pushed the door and saw him lying on the bed, motionless, as if he were a thief, and I didn''t dare to look at him.


    What does he feel guilty about? Because of this, I began to guess what he was hiding from me.


    "It seems that since I saw you that day, I haven''t seen the doctor and nurse change the medicine on your arm." I stared at his motionless arm.


    This arm, has not been moving, he can not speak.


    But I don''t think it''s right. If it''s just a normal injury, how can I move my arm a little now, even if I can''t grasp something?


    "The injury is quite serious. The doctor said we should take good care of it." He didn''t lift his head. Seeing that I didn''t speak, he raised his arm, and with his other hand directly pulled the bandage, revealing the scabby wound inside. "Really, you can see for yourself if you don''t believe it."


    "I didn''t say I didn''t believe it."


    "I don''t think you believe it." He skillfully wrapped the gauze on his right arm with his left hand.


    During the whole process, his expression was calm, as if there was no pain at all.


    It''s OK that he doesn''t explain. The more he explains, the more I feel guilty. If there''s a problem, there''s definitely a problem. I can guarantee it!


    This day is already dinner. I came out of his ward early, and then turned to the bathroom. When it was dark, the hospital was off work. There were only a few sporadic patients walking in the corridor. At this time, doctors and nurses were off work.


    I wait for some anxiety, began to consider whether they think too much, maybe I should believe him, right?


    However, I saw Wei Shengyang slowly shaking out of the ward, and his arm was no longer hanging around his neck, dangling on his side.


    I blink, huh? Isn''t it a serious injury? Can''t you take it down?


    He walked downstairs. I saw him press the number of floors of the elevator, and then I quickly ran down the stairs. In order to avoid being found by him, I crept in the last few steps. When I came out of the stairs, I saw that Wei Shengyang had gone to the direction of Shen Ke''s office.


    Huh? Shen Ke?


    Isn''t Wei Shengyang the one who doesn''t like Shen Ke the most? How can he take the initiative to find someone else now? Is it hard to say that what he said was that he didn''t want to look down on it just to hide people''s eyes and ears? They won''t have an affair, will they?


    Thinking of this possibility, my eyes are bright, and my heart beats faster unconsciously.


    Then, I saw Wei Shengyang enter a door It''s not the door of Shen Ke''s office, but the office next to him. It belongs to the little nurse Shen Ke, whose name is Li Lili.


    Li Lili waited at the door to see Wei Shengyang coming. She quickly welcomed him in and carefully looked around. After confirming that there was no one, she quickly closed the door with a backhand.


    If I didn''t hide in this corner, she would have seen me.


    Have you ever had an affair with this little nurse? What else would he do with her?


    No, that''s not the point. The point is that I want to know what''s going on with Wei Shengyang''s arm.


    After waiting outside for a while to make sure they wouldn''t come out, I crept up to the office door.


    Inside is Li Lili''s voice, "boss, don''t move, don''t move, just let me do it, I said that my technology is absolutely reliable, no one will find it."


    "It hurts."


    "OK, OK, I''ll take it easy. I''m too heavy."


    £¿£¿£¿ What are they doing?


    Confused, I found the light on in Shen Ke''s office next door, which means Shen Ke hasn''t left yet.


    The sound inside the house is still going on. The two voices still sound a little ambiguous. I don''t know what they are doing.


    I thought about it and pushed the door in.


    "What are you doing here?" When Wei Shengyang saw me coming in, he reacted very much and stood up. His arm, which was originally on the table and held by Li Lili, also dropped down. He subconsciously hid behind him.


    "Ah..." Li Lili exhaled softly.


    In fact, I didn''t see what happened to Wei Shengyang''s arm at all, but when I saw his guilty look, I knew that he must have something to hide from me, and I pulled his arm.


    The purpose of entering is Half a wound


    Yes, half.


    Moreover, this half of the wound is not the wound growing on his arm at all, but Li Lili has just painted it with something, and there are all kinds of dyes and materials on the table.


    I said, "what do you mean? So many days, your so-called wounds are actually painted? ""Didn''t you go back?"


    "Now it''s not about whether I can go back or not. Now it''s interesting to talk about your wound and cheat me? Is it really interesting to play me around like a monkey? "


    "Don''t say that..." He has always been a strong and overbearing man. It''s rare to talk to me and show some weak taste.


    I won''t give up, "Wei Shengyang, shouldn''t you be as busy as managing everything every day? Why are you so idle?! Actually, in order to cheat me, you have done so many things, even the wounds are fake. Can you be more unreasonable? It''s unreasonable! I''m so happy


    I was so angry that I thought, maybe this is an opportunity for me to push away Wei Shengyang, and then I concentrate on revenge.


    So I continued, "let''s call it a day. You''d better be busy. Please, I don''t want to see you again! Really


    "Say it again." He has a bad face and a strong authority.


    Although I was a little out of breath, I also insisted. I met his eyes, word by word, and wanted him to know my resolute attitude, "I don''t want to see Well... "


    His mouth suddenly blocked my mouth, Li Lili see, light cough a way, "what, I went out first" went out.


    I want to break away from him, but he firmly grasp.


    The harder I pushed him away from my arm, the tighter he held me, and then he blocked my mouth.


    This is definitely the worst kiss I''ve ever had, especially a punitive one. I feel that he''s either kissing me or biting me. I think my lips are bleeding.

 Chapter 96

    "Are you crazy?" I almost screamed and pushed him away with all my strength.


    "I''m just crazy. What''s the matter? I can''t stand the contact between you and that Shen. When I think of you breathing the same air in the same space, I want to shoot him directly, you know?" He roared, too.


    "You are..."


    "Dr. Shen!" Li Lili''s voice suddenly came from the outside. She screamed very loud. She wanted to remind the two of us in the room. So I didn''t say anything, and I was swallowed up.


    Is Shen Ke out? That I just quarreled with Wei Shengyang so loud, did he hear it?


    I clenched my fist, and Wei Shengyang took my clenched hand.


    I looked up at him, glared at him and whispered, "it''s all your fault!"


    "Yes, it''s all my fault."


    I, "..." When you talk like this, I don''t know what to say.


    Outside came Shen Ke''s doctor, "do you see an an? I haven''t seen her all afternoon."


    Li Lili didn''t answer, but said, "it''s finally finished. Doctor Shen, I''ll go back first. You should go back earlier, too."


    "I''ll call her again. If I find her, I''ll go back with her." Shen Ke said, accompanied by the sound of taking out the phone keys.


    It looks like he''s already calling me.


    I took out my mobile phone. The screen was already on and the bell was about to ring. If I wanted to contact him, he would immediately find that I would find a micro sun here in this room


    It''s terrible to think about that scene.


    Seeing my mobile phone ring, I am in a panic. What can I do? Where is the silent mode?


    I stared at the screen of my mobile phone, and my big hand suddenly took away my mobile phone. I thought he was going to adjust the mode for me. With a click, Shengsheng broke my mobile phone in half.


    My cell phone I observed a moment of silence and blinked. Ah, I didn''t make my cell phone ring


    "Shh --" Wei Shengyang put his finger on his lips and motioned me not to make a sound. Then he frowned, "the one surnamed Shen is coming."


    Sure enough, as soon as his voice fell, he heard his footsteps stopping at the door.


    I directly pushed Wei Shengyang behind the bookshelf and stood in front of my desk looking for documents with my head down.


    As soon as Shen Ke came in, he was stunned to see me, "Why are you here?"


    "Well? Brother in law? " I looked confused. "I''ve been here for a while. What''s the matter?"


    "I didn''t get through to you."


    I felt in my pocket and looked surprised. "It''s over. I lost my cell phone!"


    "What are you doing here?" He looked at me, puzzled.


    "I I''m not in a good mood. Sister Lili is very nice. I''ll come and have a chat with her. It''s been a little long. "


    Shen Ke continued to look at me, but he didn''t believe me. His eyes fell on my hand.


    I added, "I just see that sister Lili has gone. It''s a mess here, so I''ll sort it out easily. Ha ha, maybe I''ve been amorous. Think about it. I''d better not tamper with these documents. Otherwise, sister Lili will come over tomorrow and we won''t find the documents we want. It''s too late. Let''s go back, brother-in-law."


    I went out from the door where Shen Ke was standing, without squinting, for fear that he might find something.


    He kept staring at me, looking inside and looking at me, "what''s the matter with your mouth? Why is it swollen? "


    I, "..." I''ll say it''s a dog bite. Do you believe it?


    He followed me and grabbed my arm. "You tell me what''s going on. I see how weird you are."


    "Don''t say I fell it, do you believe it?"


    "I don''t believe it."


    I sighed and shook my head, "it''s all my fault that I''m too stupid. I can fall down when I walk, and my mouth falls like this. Alas, I guess I lost my mobile phone at that time, but I didn''t find it."


    "Where did you fall? You and I are going to look for cell phones. " He obviously didn''t believe it.


    "No, I don''t think we can find it even now. There are so many people coming and going in the hospital, they have been picked up long ago."


    "Turn on the monitor." Shen Ke arrives.


    "No, it''s just a mobile phone. I can afford it. There''s no need to be so troublesome."


    "All right, be careful next time."


    Although he said that he cared about me, his eyes were looking at me all the time. I knew he was judging whether I was lying or not. He just didn''t trust me.


    I also know that my speech is really a bit clumsy, but I insist that I fell, and I lost my mobile phone. What can he do to me?


    ¡­¡­


    That night, I received a message from Wei Shengyang, "don''t go back to spend the night with him, come and accompany me. ¡¿


    I pick my eyebrows and reply, "what are you fierce about? Your arms have no problem at all. There are so many things at work. If you want to deal with them, don''t leave them to Ye he alone. Let''s leave the hospital tomorrow! ][I don''t know. ¡¿


    I thought about it. He was hospitalized just to meet me, so can I understand that he is sticking to me?


    Stick to me


    I pick eyebrows, reply text messages, [tomorrow I personally send you out of hospital, and invite you to have a meal, otherwise I will not send you, I will not go to see you, anyway, you are pretending, I don''t need to see you at all, you will not see me for a long time. ¡¿


    Wei Shengyang didn''t reply. The next day, I went to see him with breakfast. After breakfast, I saw that ye he was there and forced him to go through the discharge procedures for Wei Shengyang.


    Although Wei Shengyang was not happy, he was not willing to say, "what did you say to invite me to dinner?"


    "If you go now, I''ll invite you to dinner right away. Let''s go. Let''s go. " I forced him to go out, Yehe drove, and I sat in the back with him.


    He has a cold face, looking out of the window, especially depressed, at this time of micro Yang, I would like to say that he has depression, it is estimated that many people will believe it.


    Forget it, he didn''t want to talk to me. I turned to look out of the window.


    Then he turned his head and said, "don''t you want to see me so much?"


    "No, it''s not a matter of not being able to see. You can bear it for a while, and then we''ll meet again every day."


    "You just don''t want to see me!"


    I, "..." How do I feel that he is coquetting with me


    I have some helplessness, and simply do not speak.


    Ye he, who had never spoken in the front row, coughed a little and said carefully in a deliberative tone, "that Boss You have also taken my mobile phone for many days. It''s all discharged. Can you give it back to me? "


    "Well?"


    I almost jumped up, grinding my teeth, "Yeh, what do you say?"


    Maybe it was my fierce look that scared him. He coughed and waved his hand, "nothing. I''ll give you my mobile phone. I''ll buy another one..."

 Chapter 97

    I want to be killed in a flash. Forget it.


    It turns out that those short messages were not sent by Ye he, but by Wei Shengyang with a box of mobile phones!


    It''s too much. It''s unreasonable.


    I stare at him, he light cough, "you don''t look at me, you just look outside?"? Then look outside... "


    Just look outside. Do you think I like to see you? I turned my head and stopped talking.


    Ye he was driving in front of us. From time to time, he looked back at us and didn''t dare to say a word.


    After a few days, Wei Shengyang occasionally came to see me, but he didn''t force me to do anything, but he was so keen that he didn''t show up for several days.


    It seems that I really stepped on the minefield of weishengyang, and I''m supposed to be assigned to the "frontier" by this little bellied man.


    I have been asking about Bai Tao, while Wei Shengyang told me that she was determined to be tough and would not give any useful information.


    It seems that it''s impossible to get something useful from Baitao. It''s worth turning my eyes to Shen Ke again.


    While Shen Ke is out, I move to his computer, input Shen Yao''s birthday information, and then open his computer to search.


    The documents transferred from him last time became a mess in my hand. I found several people to crack them, but they couldn''t crack them. Later, I had no choice but to ask Wei Shengyang for help. Wei Shengyang told me that it was just a medicine list. Even if I could crack what was in it, it was useless.


    You can''t sue Shen Ke to make medicine at will, can you?


    There is no evidence that he used drugs to hurt people. The medicine list he found is equivalent to waste.


    It seems that I have to find some direct evidence this time.


    I looked in his computer, and finally found an encrypted file, the file name is "chat record - white peach".


    It looks like the chat record between him and Baitao. If it''s just a normal record, he certainly doesn''t need to keep a file, and he specially encrypted it.


    Shen Ke is cautious and does not trust others easily.


    So most of these records are his chat with Baitao about killing people. He is afraid that one day Baitao will suddenly turn back, so he can use this record to punish Baitao.


    Anyway, whether I guess right or not, since it is encrypted, it must be a useful and secret file.


    I copied a copy of the phone that I sent to me, and then tried to open the file.


    I tried Shen Yao''s birthday information, but it turned out to be wrong. Shen Ke''s information turned out to be wrong. Bai Tao''s information turned out to be wrong


    Since it''s all wrong, what would it be?


    I tried again and again, but the results were all wrong. I was in a bit of a mess. I was completely immersed in the thought of searching information, and I didn''t even pay attention to the footsteps in the corridor.


    Shen Ke said he was going out. I didn''t expect him to come back so soon.


    He pushed the door and came in. When he saw me sitting in front of the computer, my face suddenly became gloomy. He said, "what are you doing?"


    "I..."


    "Who let you touch my computer?"?! I didn''t tell you once, did I? Don''t move my computer He roared, rushed over and pulled me away.


    I knew he was going to do it to me, so I got up with his computer, and then he pushed me, and I fell on the ground and smashed it.


    "What are you doing?" He yelled, fierce look is really frightening, "what are you looking at?! What did you see in my computer? "


    I huddled on the ground and didn''t speak.


    What can I do? I dropped his computer on purpose.


    He came in so suddenly that I didn''t even have time to close the picture I was looking at. If he came in and saw what I was looking at, he would find that I reprinted his document. He is probably more furious than he is now?


    I''m afraid it will kill my heart.


    "Talk! I''m asking you something He cried, panting.


    I cried, "I don''t know what I can''t see. We are both friends. I don''t understand why you can''t let me see your computer. Is there anything shameful in your computer?"


    But he was not biased by me at all. He still pointed to the broken laptop and yelled, "don''t put pity on me here. Now I ask you, what are you just looking at?"


    "I didn''t!"


    "You fart!"


    "Brother..." A weak woman''s voice rang out at the door. When we looked over, we saw Shen Yao standing there in his sick suit. He looked so weak that he even needed to support the wall when he was just standing.


    "What are you doing here?" Shen Ke''s angry eyes became gentle when he saw Shen Yao, with a little heartache.


    Shen Ke stepped forward and helped Shen Yao to walk in. "You haven''t recovered yet. I won''t let you get out of bed. The ground is cold. Come here and sit. Forget it. I''ll take you back."With that, he tried to hold Shen Yao up, but Shen Yao raised her hand and refused.


    Shen Yao looked at me on the ground, "how are you safe? What are you doing?"


    "How many times have I told her not to move my computer!" Shen Ke gritted his teeth, and when he mentioned this, he was still very angry. "And who knows what she''s doing? Look at me when I come back and drop my computer!"


    I shook my head. Anyway, he didn''t see it, so I would never admit it. "I didn''t. It was you who pushed me that I accidentally took the computer down."


    "Shut up Shen Ke stares at me.


    Shen Yao stares at Shen Ke, "brother, what are you doing? I asked Ann to come and get your computer."


    I look at Shen Yao. Shen Yao looks at Shen Ke, a little angry. "I can''t move easily myself, so I''ll ask an an an to come and take it. What''s the matter with you?"


    Shen Ke looked at Shen Yao, stunned for a while, pursed his lips and did not speak.


    Shen Yao also made some angry appearance, "is there really something shameful in your computer that will make you angry when you move it? Ann, please clean up the computer quickly, and then put it up and take it to the professionals to recover. Let''s see what shameful things my brother has done! "


    I stood up and looked at them.


    Shen Yao continued, "it''s all right, you pretend, I have to see it!"


    "Well, well," Shen Ke compromised, "if the computer breaks down, it will break down. If you want to use it, I''ll buy you a new one. It''s cool on the ground. Let''s go. I''ll take you back."


    Then Shen Ke picked Shen Yao up carefully and went to the ward.


    Shen Yao turned her head and saw my direction. She gave me a sweet smile and made an "OK" gesture on Shen Ke''s back to reassure me.

 Chapter 98

    It was only later that I learned that Shen Yao saw Shen Ke coming back and came to see him. Unexpectedly, something really happened to me.


    I can only say that my gratitude to her is like a continuous river.


    With the documents stolen from Shen Ke, I tried to open them in many ways, but I failed.


    There is really no other way, I can only take the document to find Wei Shengyang, and then I ran into a familiar figure in the corridor - Ye he.


    "Ah, sister-in-law, you are here." Yeh was surprised to see me.


    I was also surprised to see him, especially when my eyes fell on the mop bucket he was carrying in one hand and a mop he was carrying in the other hand, "what''s the matter, ye he, you are so diligent?"


    Ye he seems to be said to be sad, holding his forehead, he is almost in tears, "ah! It''s all tears. I shouldn''t, I shouldn''t, I shouldn''t talk too fast in front of the boss. You said that there was a mobile phone on the left and right. Why didn''t I want to talk with the boss? "


    I, "..." I remember what he said, that is, a few days ago, when he stepped on thunder.


    "You''ve been assigned to be a cleaner ever since?"


    "Maybe I''ll have to do this for a long time in the future. Ah, it''s all tears when I talk too much. My sister-in-law, go to find the boss. I still have a lot of land to delay."


    "... you''re busy, you''re busy..."


    when I pushed in, I saw Wei Sheng Yang Yang Yang''s uncle leaning on the chair and picking eyebrows at me.


    Yeh and I have been talking for a long time. He has heard me.


    I pointed to Ye he outside, but before I spoke, Wei Shengyang spoke first, "don''t speak for other men, I''m jealous."


    I, "..." The so-called Ascaris may not be as powerful as him.


    "Miss me, so come and see me?" He continued to pick his eyebrows.


    I Yang Yang mobile phone, "to send you a document, is Shen Ke and Bai Tao chat records, encrypted, I can''t open, you see if you can help me open."


    I passed the document to him, and he looked at the name of the document, lost in thought.


    At this time, ye he, who just came to carry the mop, brightened his eyes, "boss! Let me do it All over my face is the excitement of being able to make up for my mistakes.


    "You go out."


    Ye he, "..." Turn around and go out in silence.


    That figure, not to mention how lonely, I quickly called him, "ah, ye he, can you open this secret?"


    "I''m not sure. I can try."


    "Come and have a try." I pull Wei Shengyang away from the chair, Wei Shengyang pulls a face, ye Hesse trembles and dare not sit down.


    It seems that without Wei Shengyang''s words, ye he still dare not move.


    I stare Wei Sheng Yang, "what are you doing? Why don''t you let Ye he open it and say you want to help me


    "It didn''t open, and he couldn''t open it."


    He is determined tone, I am not willing to, "then you let him open to see ah, in case it opened!"


    "Or I''d better not open it... " Yeh weak road.


    "Don''t counselle!" I patted him on the shoulder. "Don''t be afraid of fascism. We should believe in ourselves and have the courage to resist." I looked at Wei Shengyang and said, "make a bet. If ye he opens this document, you have to restore him to his original position!"


    Wei Sheng Yang doesn''t matter, "all right, anyway, he can''t open it."


    "He''s looking down on you. It''s too much. Ye he, we can''t be looked down upon. Open it to him."


    Yehe drum for a while, I can not see the process, only to see that at last he finally relaxed a breath, "opened."


    I looked back at Wei Shengyang, "see, fascism, you can''t open it, it doesn''t mean others can''t open it."


    Wei Shengyang doesn''t speak. He leans on the chair and continues to be boneless.


    I look at Yehe, Yehe found the file, and then choose to open, and then directly stunned, because it is a layer of encrypted files.


    "How could that be? State secrets are not so confidential, are they


    I''m also stunned. I didn''t expect that there was another layer of encryption in the encrypted file. Is Shen Ke too careful?


    "Can you open it again?" I look at Yeh.


    Ye he tried for a while, busy for a while, his forehead was sweating, and finally he could only sigh, "no, the encryption of the second layer and the first layer must be different."


    Wei Shengyang spread out on the chair and no bones, looking at us busy for a long time, just don''t think of pick eyebrows, "I said can''t open, you still don''t believe."


    "If you can''t open it, you can''t open it. It''s better to think of another way than to wait here? What''s more, you''re gloating. It''s not good for you if you can''t open the document. "


    "I''m not gloating.""You are gloating!" I''m not happy, either.


    Even if you don''t help me, you still taunt me here.


    Oh! I knew I shouldn''t believe what he said would help me, man''s mouth, deceitful ghost!


    Ye he retreated silently. Although I was angry, I didn''t leave.


    Because I left weishengyang, I can''t find anyone who can help me.


    Wei Shengyang looked at me, looked at the documents, stood up, "go, take you to play."


    I am more and more angry, "I am so anxious, you still have the mind to play! You go. I won''t go. I''ll find Ye he later. Maybe he can open it if he works hard. "


    "All said don''t mention other men in front of me, I''m jealous."


    "If I don''t open this file, I''m not in the mood to play. I almost got it out of my life."


    He took my hand, I looked up at him, he kissed my lips, "listen to me, I can''t open the second layer of encryption in this file, let alone Yehe, and who knows if it''s useful to open it, so we don''t care about this, we might as well use a more direct way to find out useful information."


    What is more direct?


    I was dragged away by him, a little confused, until he pulled me to the door of a room, I pointed to the door, understood, "white peach?"


    "Well."


    "She still won''t say anything?"


    Wei Shengyang nodded and opened the door.


    The room was dark, even the windows were sealed, and there was no light, because the air was not flowing and there was no light. As soon as the door was opened, there was a strong smell of damp and moldy.


    Wei Shengyang turns on the light, and suddenly the strong light stimulates the white peach in the corner, and then shivers.


    She was unkempt and dirty, and her clothes were in tatters, and there was blood on her clothes, which had dried up.


    It looks like she''s not doing very well these days.

 Chapter 99

    Wei Shengyang and I went in. She slowly raised her head and saw me. There was a look of hatred on her face. Then she said goodbye.


    It''s so proud.


    Wei Shengyang comes to the point, "Shen Ke left a piece of evidence of your conspiracy to kill, in order to restrict you, or maybe wait for the east window incident to happen, push you out with this evidence, and then pick himself up. What was your plan at the time


    "Brother Shen Ke won''t do this to me." White peach squeezed a few words out of her teeth.


    "What was your plan then?" Wei Shengyang repeated again.


    White peach shook his head, "no plan, we have not killed people."


    "Dead duck''s mouth is hard," Wei Shengyang said impatiently. "It seems that I''m still too gentle to you these days, right?"


    Bai Tao clenched her fist and began to tremble at the foot of the wall.


    It seems that the situation these days has left a deep psychological shadow on her. As soon as she mentioned it, she was afraid. Her stubborn tone softened immediately, "no Please Don''t torture me any more... "


    "You know what I want to hear."


    Bai Tao was stunned, then knelt on the ground and began to kowtow without discipline, "I''m sorry, I''m really sorry, I really don''t know, please don''t let people torture me any more..."


    Bai Tao has just changed her heart, but compared with Shen Yao, although she''s had a bad time these days, she''s much better.


    If you change your heart, it''s like getting a new life.


    Wei Shengyang has no patience at all. He raises his leg and steps on her back. Bai Tao is stunned for a moment and starts to tremble unconsciously.


    "Tell me what you have to tell me. I''m not joking with you." I also urged, "otherwise, you are now in our hands, no one can save you, as long as you say, I can let Wei Shengyang let you live."


    White peach lowered her head, I can''t see her expression, I don''t know if what I said is useful.


    Simply continued, "white peach, you just got the new heart, you are not easy to pick up a life, you do not want to have not enjoyed this life, lose it?"


    Bai Tao shook for a while, and then began to kowtow, "I''m sorry, at that time to participate in is the most wrong thing I did, I regret, Nanfeng elder sister, I really regret, but the plan, I really don''t know, is Shen Ke Ge arrangement, I don''t know, you ask me also useless!"


    My brain is not dementia, they killed me, is Baitao planning, she even to this time with me?


    If I believe her, I have a ghost.


    But I can see that she is determined not to say, and it''s useless for me to ask and threaten again.


    "Since you really don''t know, I don''t ask for it, but if you don''t know the useful information, it''s useless for us, and we don''t need a useless person," I stepped back, "Wei Shengyang, ask someone to come in and do it."


    "Well." Wei Shengyang also stepped back with me.


    Before Wei Shengyang asked someone to come in, Bai Tao was more and more frightened and kowtowed. Her head was broken by her several times, and blood flowed out, "please, please forgive me Please I really know it''s wrong. "


    Wei Shengyang opened the door and said, "somebody..."


    He did not finish his words, white peach eyes a turn, directly fell in the past.


    "Well?" I was stunned. Is this too sudden? Move over, pull up her head, and poke under her nose, "breathing." Patted her face again, she still did not move, "may be you scared fainted, call a doctor to come over, I do not want to let her die."


    Wei Shengyang originally wanted to call someone to clean up Bai Tao. Suddenly, the situation changed. He had to let the people at the door call the doctor.


    "The air is so humid here, let''s go outside." I said.


    Wei Shengyang looks at Bai Tao, nods and goes out with me.


    This is the third floor. We are at the door again. We didn''t expect that Baitao would be so miserable.


    She is really dead, just listen to the "bang" sound, she broke the window, I and Wei Shengyang open the door to rush in, see that she is no longer in, and originally a glimmer of light can not penetrate into the room because of the broken window into the light.


    It looks like she just jumped out of the window.


    "This is the third floor. Is she crazy?" I said run past, see white peach has stood up, she is more lucky, did not fall dead, limp out.


    By the time someone came after him, Baitao had already gone far.


    Many people chase out, the result is not to catch up with a suspected has become a lame white peach.


    But there was no way. After all, she got a taxi and left.


    "Now if you ask people to track down and check the surveillance, can you still track it?" I asked Wei Shengyang.


    Wei Shengyang shakes his head. "She''s not stupid to leave here. She''ll let people avoid the surveillance, so she won''t be able to catch up."Wei Shengyang''s words became a prophecy. I waited from the morning until the afternoon, and I didn''t wait for the news of recovering the white peach. I was a little anxious and paced back and forth on the ground.


    "I feel dizzy when you turn. Come and sit here." Wei Shengyang points to the opposite road.


    "I''m not in the mood to sit. I think she''ll go to Shen Ke first. What should I do? If she says that to Shen Ke, I''ll be finished? We both have to finish it


    "She just went to Shen Ke. Who else can she go to? " A little Yang is born and the way is determined.


    Everything he said so firmly, that is full of confidence, although I do not know why he is so sure, but I know he must be right.


    So


    I was even more flustered, "why didn''t you say it earlier! No, I have to go back and have a look. Maybe I can stop her! "


    "It''s too late. I think I''m in the hospital now."


    "Then you are not in a hurry!" I''ve left without looking back. I''m very worried. I''m looking forward to being in front of Bai Tao and blocking the door of the hospital, so that she won''t see Shen Ke.


    Never!


    But when I got to Shen Ke''s office, it was still too late. Li Lili grabbed my arm and whispered, "Bai Tao is back, talking to doctor Shen inside."


    "What did you say?" I asked eagerly.


    "I don''t know. She just went in. When I saw her coming, I wanted to hear what they said. When I got to the door, I saw you coming. How could I let her run out?" Li Lili is a little bit of a positive person, so she actually knows everything about us.


    "She jumped out of the window and ran out. On the third floor, who knows she''s so miserable."


    Li Lili pointed to inside, is white peach cry voice, "Shen Ke Ge, this kind of thing how I cheat you, why don''t you believe me!"

 Chapter 100

    My head is buzzing. Li Lili pulls me and soothes me in a soft voice. "It''s OK. Doctor Shen didn''t believe what she said. Shen Yao is inside. She''s helping us talk."


    I calmed down, and then I heard Shen Yao''s voice, "stop talking, my brother said he didn''t believe you."


    "What I said is true, brother Shen Ke. Can''t my injury explain the problem?" White peach.


    Shen Yao''s voice again said, "if you are taken away by any robber, it won''t do you any good. Moreover, if master Wei Sheng really takes you away, will he let you live till now and let you come back alive? Even I''ve been abroad for so many years, and I know what kind of person he is. His title as the great devil is not a casual one. "


    Shen Yao pauses for a moment and continues, "especially I don''t understand why An''an is such a good person and makes you so resentful. What do you have to do with throwing all her dirty water?"


    I can''t see that Shen Yao is so good at talking nonsense.


    It''s the first time I''ve seen her like this.


    "Why do you have to believe her?" Bai Tao''s voice was full of bewilderment and despair. Then she suddenly realized, "Shen Yao, you are with her!"


    "Brother, look what she said. How did she get me involved?"


    Although Baitao is acutely aware of the truth, she really shouldn''t say it. It''s the same as stepping on the minefield to say it in front of Shen Ke.


    As expected, as soon as her voice fell, Shen Ke, who had never spoken, was not happy. He said in a warning voice, "Bai Tao, pay attention to your words."


    Bai Tao responded, and even said, "I know I shouldn''t tell Shen Yao, but what I said is the truth. The so-called kidnapper is Wei Shengyang, and the fact that Su an was taken away is that the two of them worked together to make fun of you, brother Shen Ke!"


    "Well, I''ll track down the kidnappers myself. You don''t have to tell me. Now that you''re back, you don''t go anywhere. You''re my most proud work. You can''t have any more problems. I''ll arrange a ward for you and arrange a nurse to take care of you. You don''t go anywhere. Do you understand?" Shen Ke''s cold voice.


    He doesn''t like white peach, but anyway, white peach is his most successful work now. Although the operation cost his sister''s heart and dirty, Shen Ke also achieved fame and fortune.


    Now almost all medical circles around the world will pay attention to the follow-up of Shen Ke''s operation. If Bai Tao suddenly appears, Shen Ke''s fame and wealth will be ruined.


    Among other things, in recent days, Baitao has not appeared in the public eye. Shen Ke has been attacked by various people and asked a lot of questions. They suspect that Shen Ke''s heart replacement operation has been successful on the surface, but in fact Baitao is dead.


    It''s a great news for Shen Ke that Bai Tao has come back, and those rumors will be broken.


    "You want me under house arrest? And you want the nurses to look at me? " White peach''s voice is obviously discontented, "no, I can''t accept it!"


    "It''s up to you to accept it or not. Don''t you feel that you can''t stand the angina pectoris in your heart these days? You may not listen to me, but I don''t care if your heart can work normally in your body without the medicine I prescribe. " Shen Ke calmly said the threat.


    Baitao was really afraid of death, so she didn''t speak any more.


    After a moment''s silence, Shen Ke also knew that this was Bai Tao''s tacit compromise, and his tone became softer. "At least I did the operation for you, I saved your life, and what''s in your body is my sister''s heart. As long as you are obedient, I will treat you well and won''t hurt you."


    Bai Tao still doesn''t speak. I don''t know if she finally realizes Shen Ke''s true face at this time?


    Did she regret having loved such a scum?


    "Well, you go out first. I''ll let someone arrange it for you. When you''re free, you can also call your father. Otherwise, it''s not good that you don''t contact him all the time."


    "Well." White peach low voice, and then come out of the voice.


    Li Lili, quick eyed and quick handed, took me back to the office. As soon as the door closed, Bai Tao just came out.


    "A little annoyed." I grabbed my hair.


    Although Shen Ke didn''t believe Bai Tao''s words, he was so suspicious, and Bai Tao always broke his mouth in his ear. Shen Ke would not be so frank with me as before.


    If he has doubts about me, he will be on guard, which makes it more difficult for me to find something useful around him.


    And once I do something, it''s easy to be caught by Shen Ke.


    Well, it''s getting more and more difficult.


    "I will tell the boss what happened just now. You don''t have to worry. The boss will think of the best countermeasures. What he can think of must be the best." Li Lili comforted me.


    The best that Wei Shengyang can think of is to let me stay away from Shen Ke, and then he will deal with the others.His method has always been more fierce, but in fact, the current situation is not that I want to stick to Shen Ke, I just can''t get out.


    It''s not difficult for me to withdraw myself. It''s mainly white lotus. White lotus is always in his hands. I can''t ignore her.


    If we use the method of micro generation of Yang, it is estimated that Shen Ke will die suddenly, and I may never see my poor aunt again.


    So I still have to stay here. If I can find something useful, I''ll try to save my aunt if I can''t.


    I lingered, and when I was late, I went to see Shen Ke. As expected, because of Bai Tao''s words, he seemed to have a little doubt about me.


    "Where have you been all day." He said in a cold voice, with an air of criticism.


    "I was in a bad mood, so I went out for a walk. Do you want to find me?"


    I looked at him, he didn''t speak, holding his face is the default, I put out my hand, "if you want to find me, you can call me, or send a text message, don''t you want to find me?"


    I''ve been pretending in front of him for some time, and it''s the first time I''ve yelled with him.


    Shen Ke is all Leng for a while, tone is soft a bit, "the mood is not good, can say with me, I can enlighten you not?"


    Before tearing his face, he was always habitually hypocritical. It was disgusting to see him.


    I returned his false smile, "mainly I haven''t seen my mother for a long time. I haven''t even called. You know, her mental state is like that I''m really worried. "

 Chapter 101

    Shen Ke thought about it for a while, but he didn''t want to let me go to see Bai He. "Don''t worry, I can take care of her. Don''t you believe me?"


    I gritted my teeth, "but But even if we don''t meet, I can still make a phone call, right? "


    It''s OK to make a phone call. As long as you can contact Baihe, Baihe will try to give me a message.


    Bai He is a very intelligent person, which is also the tacit understanding between us.


    "Don''t call," Shen Ke was too careful and refused such things. "You know your mother''s mental state is not very good, so even if you call, she can''t say anything to you."


    He so calmly refused me, and did not seem to feel guilty.


    I grind my teeth, but there is nothing I can do after all.


    Up to now, I have realized the feeling of relying on others.


    Shen Ke is not as polite to me as before. He is not so relieved of me.


    Now his attitude is to make it clear to me that no matter what my status is, as long as I act rashly, my aunt will not have a good future.


    Shameless, my aunt threatened me! The point is, this is very useful to me.


    I''m not in a good mood. Shen Yao asks me what''s wrong with me. After thinking about it, I still don''t tell her.


    This child is too kind. If she knew such a thing, she would try to help me. Most of her ways to help me are to go to Shen Ke directly.


    When the time comes, will my aunt be released by Shen Ke? I don''t know. Shen Ke will deepen his doubts about me. I''m sure.


    And she, ah, it''s hard to live. How can I have the heart to worry about me again.


    But I''m still annoyed. I lie in bed, tossing and turning, and can''t sleep. My mind is full of this, but I can''t think of a way.


    At this time, the mobile phone suddenly vibrated. When I saw the time, it was already more than 12 o''clock, and I still had to call people at this time. If you don''t rest, will others not rest?


    There is really no eye price!


    I picked up, "hello?"


    "Nanfeng sister, I''m Baitao," she said. As soon as she opened her mouth, I regretted answering the phone. It must be no good for her to find me! Especially at this time, can''t I hear if I don''t answer?


    "Don''t hang up, listen to me, you hang up the phone, the result is the same, you might as well listen to me," she seemed to guess my idea, quickly said, "you are in the hospital, come out to meet."


    "No, it''s too late. I want to go to bed."


    "Don''t you want to know what I''m going to say to you? Don''t you always want to get some useful information from me? I can tell you." She lowered her voice. It sounded very sexy and seductive.


    Fortunately, I''m a woman. Otherwise, with the voice and tone, I have to be hooked by her?


    "No, thank you, I said. I want to sleep!" Then I''ll hang up.


    Seduce me? It doesn''t exist!


    "Hang on, hang on!" She was worried. "Well, I''ll tell you, you know your body has been in my hands?"


    Bodies


    My eyes narrowed. I knew the body was there for a long time, and no matter how I traced it, I couldn''t find the information about where she put the body. Later, I overheard the conversation between Shen Ke and her. She told Shen Ke herself that she had cremated the body.


    So now she''s trying to trick me?


    "You''ve cremated the body, I know."


    "No," she chuckled. Her voice was misty and a little gloomy. "If the body is cremated, your body is gone. Do you think your soul can still be stored in the world? Let alone use other people''s body here, you will disappear, don''t you think about it? "


    "No way!" Listen to her, how does she seem to know something? Do you know why I went from that body to this body? Has the final say safe and sound,


    has not been the last word, nor is it my final account. Nanfeng elder sister, your corpse is in my hands. You want to live unharmed, you have to listen to me, come over to see me, otherwise I will destroy your corpse now, do you has the final say to feel the sudden death? Her smile is so gloomy that it makes people feel hairy on the back.


    I think white peach may be crazy.


    The problem is, I have to listen to this madman and meet her.


    She must be deceitful. If I go by myself, I''ll be trapped by her. I''m afraid I don''t know how I died, but I have to go


    I thought about it for a while and said, "you wait a moment. Where are you? Give me your seat. I''ll go later."


    Shen Ke didn''t leave tonight, and he was also in the hospital, so I asked him to come with me, and Shen Ke would be responsible for dealing with Bai Tao''s plans.


    Who knows Bai Tao''s IQ goes up suddenly, "I know what you''re thinking. Don''t call Shen Ke Ge or anyone. You just admitted that you are Nanfeng. I''ve recorded it. If Shen Ke Ge comes, I''ll release it to him right away. Then you''ll die!"I, "..." All right, you can all foretell! But also learned my recording routine!


    As I grinded my teeth, she urged, "I''m at the door of Shen Yao''s ward. I''ll give you two minutes. Come here by yourself. Don''t call anyone. Otherwise, you can either collect the body for yourself or Shen Yao!"


    Among other things, the routine she threatened was very easy to play.


    "What do you want to do, Shen Yao? She just had a heart attack this afternoon. What do you want to do to her? You still have her heart in your chest. Are you crazy? "


    "One and a half minutes to go, good sister. Hurry up." She said and hung up.


    My head is about to explode. Shen Yao had a heart attack this afternoon and fell into a coma. The situation is very bad. Because of this, Shen Ke stayed in the hospital this evening. He was too worried about Shen Yao''s sudden accident.


    White peach is crazy! She''s really crazy. She''s already crazy!


    I gnashed my teeth in my heart and ran out quickly.


    Shen Yao, Shen Ke and I even set up stalls. We are on the same floor. Shen Ke lives next to Shen Yao and Bai Tao lives on the other side of Shen Yao.


    Out of the door, the light in the hospital corridor was dim. I quickly moved over and saw that Shen Yao''s room was dark, but it was faint. A figure could be seen by her bed.


    I can''t see her face, but I feel her cold smile.


    "What do you want to do?" I had a very bad feeling and asked with a frown.


    "How can you kill Yao Yao? She is so good and kind to you." She said.


    I''m confused, "huh? What do you mean


    "Nothing. I didn''t expect you to come so soon." The sound of her smile made my hair stand on end.

 Chapter 102

    "What on earth do you want to do? Don''t buy a pass, OK?" I have some helplessness. I really don''t want to talk with this psycho.


    When she came to me, I stepped back and thought she was going to stab me in the dark. Although this kind of thing is crazy, Baitao can do it.


    She just sneered, "good sister, what are you afraid of? Are you afraid that I will kill you?"


    "Don''t you just want to kill me?"


    She shrugged, made helpless expression, "you say our sisters a, you talk like this I more heartache ah."


    "Don''t you want to talk about the corpse? Go ahead, I''m listening here."


    She turned and moved to Shen Yao''s bedside, stroking Shen Yao''s face, "what a pity. After I robbed her of her heart, her life, which she had been struggling with, became even worse."


    "You know, I thought you had no heart." I used to be a gentle person, but when I faced her, I couldn''t help biting her.


    "Nothing. It''s just a pity. In order to avoid her getting her heart back, I have to let her die." She seemed to be telling a story that didn''t matter, but it turned into a thriller when she heard it in my ears.


    I was flustered and said in a loud voice, "my name is Shen Ke now!"


    She gave a scornful smile. "My name?" Then she raised her hand and took off the medical instruments attached to Shen Yao. The medical instruments made a harsh sound, but she loosened her hand and ran, shouting, "ah -"


    eh? Not really, right? A thief shouts to catch a thief?


    Her cry rang through the corridor, but there was no movement in Shen Ke''s room.


    He''s back on business, isn''t he? Otherwise, it would have been Shen Yao''s room. He must have come here long ago.


    I coughed lightly and said, "do you think your plan is perfect? Unfortunately, Shen Ke left in the evening. Don''t you know?"


    Bai Tao was obviously stunned. She must be surprised at how she recited it.


    I continued, "so even if you kill Shen Yao, it''s useless. And you think, after Shen Yao''s death, Shen Ke will know that he will kill you. So do you think killing Shen Yao will be over? It doesn''t exist. Unless you die, it''s impossible to be peaceful."


    White peach seems to have been a huge blow, leaning against the door, shaking his head, "why is he not here, why..." She cried, "how can this happen? Why do you all treat me like this? Why, why I am so good to him, I love him so much, but he doesn''t love me at all. He has been using me all the time. I love him for so many years. I fell in love with him the first time I saw him. At the beginning, you blocked us. I thought we could be together when you died, but he didn''t want to accept me at all. He only had you in his heart, and he hurt himself for you He doesn''t know how to eat and can''t sleep at night. He wants to go with you! What are you good at! What''s so good Sobbing Why does he only love you? Besides, why are you so haunted! Bai Nanfeng, why didn''t you die? "


    She had been crying there on and off, as if God was unfair to her.


    I think people really don''t know how to be satisfied. In fact, she is very lucky. The Bai family is not a small family. She was killed by her original mate. Later, no one treated her badly in the Bai family, even if she had a good life.


    Especially I think it''s good for her. From childhood to adulthood, as long as she likes, I don''t give her anything except Shen Ke?


    She didn''t know how to be satisfied!


    "It''s all your fault, Bai Nanfeng. It''s all your fault Sobbing You should go, dead... " She cried very hard.


    I don''t talk. I just look at her.


    She felt her heart and expressed pain. It seemed that her heart began to cramp again.


    "I hate you, Bai Nanfeng. I hate you to death!" She yelled, staggering to her feet and coming towards me.


    In the dark, her eyes seemed to be In the light, it looks terrible.


    "White peach, what are you doing?" I stepped back, unconsciously a little afraid, "you don''t come here, you can''t beat me, you have a heart attack, so you can''t beat me, I promise!"


    Then she passed me and went directly to Shen Yao, "I''m going to kill her..."


    "No way!" Originally I dodged, ran to her in front, see she is about to come, I pushed her away.


    She was pushed to the ground by me, a mouthful of blood gushed out and splashed on the ground.


    Who knows that she has the quality of being more frustrated and more courageous. She trembled and got up again. I stood in front of Shen Yao and said, "don''t come here, or don''t blame me for being rude to you!"


    She came trembling with an arc in her mouth. I stared at her nervously, but she walked past me, like muttering to herself, "you''re right, you can''t kill her in me, I really can''t beat you..."


    I looked at her suspiciously. I didn''t know what she was doing at the window. The curtain was pulled open and a large amount of light came in. She bathed in the moonlight and opened her arms.I was more confused. At this time, Shen Yao began to gasp. Because she lost the support of all kinds of medical equipment, her body began to twitch.


    At the same time, Bai Tao climbed up the window and looked back at me with a strange smile.


    "What are you doing?"


    "Bai Nanfeng, I can''t live well anyway. If I can''t live well, please stay with me and don''t live well!"


    I didn''t understand what she said, but I saw her jump, jump directly, so determined.


    I widened my eyes. I didn''t expect that she would jump down. In my impression, Baitao is a person who cherishes her life most. She would rather all people die than let herself die. How can she suddenly have such courage?


    It seems that too much has happened recently. In fact, we have all changed a lot.


    Shen Yao began to twitch violently again. I installed medical equipment for her in a panic, but I couldn''t.


    Shen Ke rushed in all of a sudden. He gasped and looked very worried. When he saw me, he looked at the twitching Shen Yao, stepped forward and pushed me away.


    His strength is particularly strong, full of hostility to me, I quickly get up, I am really worried about Shen Yao, "is there anything I can help?"


    "Get out of here!" He looked back at me, and I saw that his eyes were all scarlet, and he looked murderous, almost squeezing words out of his teeth, "how can I believe you white eyed wolf! Go away


    "White peach is dead." I said, pointing to the window, "that''s where I jumped."


    Shen Ke''s hand stopped and slowed down for a while before he continued to install the medical equipment for Shen Yao.

 Chapter 103

    Fortunately, Shen Yao''s condition soon stabilized. Until she slowly opened her eyes and looked at us, Shen Ke Cai finally put some down. When she turned to face me, she was cold.


    He looked at me for a long time and suddenly said, "you go."


    Don''t say it''s me, even Shen Yao lying on the bed is stunned, "brother, what''s the matter?"


    "You don''t believe me?" I frowned and asked, "I love you so much, why don''t you believe me?"


    "It has nothing to do with love or not, and I don''t believe you love me at all." He said coldly, "white peach is one of my most satisfied works. Do you want to kill me?"


    I pestle, "so this means that you suspect that I killed Baitao? If I really kill people, am I still in the mood to spend time with you? Should I run away? "


    He didn''t want to listen to my explanation. He laughed sarcastically and said, "Oh, didn''t you kill her? Could she jump down by herself?"


    "Why can''t she jump on her own?"


    Shen Ke shakes his head. His attitude has shown that he doesn''t believe me at all. "Bai Tao is so greedy and afraid of death. No one knows her better than me."


    Yes, I thought he was a very greedy person before.


    But


    "People can change. You can''t always use the previous idea to measure her now. A lot of things have happened. She said that she had no love in her life, and then jumped down. What''s impossible?"


    "No way." Shen Ke shakes his head.


    "If you really don''t believe me, you always believe in surveillance. Now you can check the surveillance video!" That''s the strongest evidence. Facts speak louder than words.


    Shen Ke looked at me, his eyes have changed from cold to cold, "Oh, how about checking the surveillance video, you broke the surveillance, do you think I don''t know?"


    "Ah?" I was stunned.


    "Ah, what? What else are you pretending to be stupid? It''s all at this time. I just came from the monitoring room. What else do you say to me? " His tone was full of hostility, and his gnashing of teeth was no less than that of Bai Tao when he faced me. "Su an an, you pasted it on me by yourself. You killed Bai Tao and ruined my most satisfactory work. How dare you do it on my sister? Who gave you the courage? Well


    "I didn''t..." I shook my head and my mind was in a mess.


    I think I understand Bai Tao''s meaning. She has arranged everything before. It is estimated that she is responsible for the trouble of the surveillance video. She wants to frame me. Who knows, in the middle of the action, she finds that Shen Ke is not there.


    So she was so cruel that she killed herself in order to frame me.


    Shen Yao looked at us, some puzzled appearance, weak mouth, "brother, what''s the matter?"


    Shen Ke raised his finger to me, "she''s going to kill you, don''t you remember?"


    Shen Yao looked at me and shook her head slowly. "No, it''s not me. It''s Bai Tao. She wanted to kill you, and then she jumped off the building. I was installing the medical equipment that she pulled out for you. When your brother came in, he really saw me playing with the medical equipment in front of you. He thought it was me who pulled it out, but it wasn''t me..."


    My mind is so confused that I have some incoherent explanations.


    Shen Yao blinked at me, then looked at Shen Ke, "brother, it''s not made by an an, I can prove it."


    Shen Ke is still cold face, even if is Shen Yao to speak also have no moderate appearance, "really?"


    "Of course it''s true. It''s about my life. How can I lie to you?" Shen Yao said with certainty.


    But Shen Ke''s face is still not relaxed, he took Shen Yao''s arm, "Yao Yao, look at my brother''s eyes."


    Shen Yao looked at him bewildered, Shen Ke continued, "tell me, are you sure it''s Baitao who is attacking you instead of Su an an? Did you see it with your own eyes, or are you in a coma, you don''t know anything at all, you just think Su an an looks good, so you choose to believe her?"


    "Brother Don''t do that... " Shen Yao was guilty, so her eyes were looking around.


    This action fell in Shen Ke''s eyes, he probably understood, he growled, forced Shen Yao and he looked at each other, "look at my eyes, tell me, do you see?"


    Shen Yao didn''t open her head. She bit her lip and didn''t speak.


    Shen Ke is not so soft hearted, he asked, "you tell me the truth, I''m your brother, you in the end, see not!"


    Forced by him, Shen Yao could only speak weakly, "I I believe in Ann


    "You believe it''s useless!" Shen Ke suddenly roars, frightens Shen Yao to shiver all over, "I ask you, in the end, did you see it?"?! yes! Still no! Believe it?! You mean you didn''t see it? I said you didn''t see it at all


    Shen Yao was so scared that she shivered, "brother Don''t do that. I I''m afraid... "


    Her weak voice slowly eased Shen Ke''s mood. "Well, if you don''t see it, don''t talk nonsense. Just answer my question well. You''ve been sleeping, haven''t you?"Shen Ke repeatedly confirmed that Shen Yao could only nod her head Well


    This "Er" reassured Shen Ke. He turned to look at me, "Bai Tao''s death is homicide, not suicide. I have to do something for her death."


    "What do you mean?"


    "You go out. I''m afraid we won''t have a chance to meet in the future. "


    "You want to end with me, don''t you?" I said in a normal tone.


    I know that if he wants to end, it will end forever, so it''s useless for me to pretend to be pathetic or crying, and I won''t even perform in front of him.


    "You go out." He waved to me and turned around indifferently.


    I know Shen Ke''s character and his sentence "Baitao''s death is homicide, not suicide. I have to do something for her death." Bai Tao''s death, he won''t admit to suicide, he simply put the charge on me, let the media know that although Bai Tao died, he was only killed, which has nothing to do with his operation.


    He also wants to keep the name of the "miracle doctor" he just got.


    I just need to be quiet and wait.


    Sure enough, the next morning, I was taken to the police station for investigation.


    I didn''t kill Baitao. I wouldn''t admit it at that time. Then they checked and investigated the case. It''s easy to see from their attitude and tone that they thought I killed Baitao.


    However, two days later, I was released because of "insufficient evidence".


    The autopsy report of Baitao also came out, proving that Baitao had heart problems before he died.

 Chapter 104

    Rao Shi and Shen Ke especially want to keep the title of "miracle doctor", but they are also told the truth by the media, and they begin to make a lot of reports.


    "The first case of heart and viscera transplantation operation appeared, the patient with unbearable pain couldn''t bear it, and finally jumped to commit suicide." Such a title is known to the public.


    So she failed to save Cheng Baitao, and even gave her a healthy heart, so Shen Ke became a quack.


    For a moment, Shen Ke suddenly became the target of public criticism.


    From "miracle doctor" to "quack doctor", Shen Ke''s situation seems to fall into hell from the cloud, and all his efforts have come to nothing.


    I heard that the hospital also proposed "dismissal" to him, but later he begged the president. Considering that it was really difficult for him to find someone to replace him after he left, and that Shen Yao was very poor, the president allowed him to stay for a while. However, the limelight was booming, so that he didn''t have to come to the hospital to work in the near future. Let''s take a good vacation.


    Of course, er Shen Ke doesn''t want to take a vacation. In fact, he doesn''t even have the financial conditions to take a vacation now, so he just locks himself up in the villa and drinks all day long. He is too drunk to love.


    Of course, I heard the news from ye he, who had just "returned to his original post" next to Wei Shengyang.


    Although I haven''t witnessed it with my own eyes, I think it''s really exciting.


    I''m so happy.


    About ten days later, Wei Shengyang and I were tired of it. We took Wei Shengyang''s time to go out and carry out the task. With his warning of "I''m going out, you''re not allowed to walk around. I''m honest and wait for me to come back", we thought about it. We brought a gift, appeared at the door of Shen Ke villa and knocked on his door.


    It''s not that I''m not obedient, but Bai He is still in his hands. I really can''t ignore Bai He.


    Shen Ke, who opened the door, was as drunk as ye he said. He couldn''t open his eyes. He didn''t fasten the buttons of his clothes properly. There were a lot of bandages on his arms, and there were lots of bloodstains in them.


    It should look new.


    I didn''t know that he was such a self injurious person before. It seems that these new bloodstains are the marks left by his recent self mutilation.


    After seeing that the person was me, his eyes narrowed, his lips pursed and he didn''t speak. He didn''t mean to let me in.


    "I miss you. I heard that you are not very well recently. Let me see you." I said.


    "What do you want to see me about? How miserable my life is after you ruined my work? Oh, "he sneered," I don''t think you''re here to care about me, but to see a joke. " He spread out his hand, "yes, you deliberately close to me, and now I really have nothing to do with you, see, can you pass?"


    His tone of voice sounds very resentful to me.


    I shook my head. "I don''t know why it''s like this. I didn''t kill sister Baitao. Of course, I can''t admit it. But it''s true that I care about you. Brother in law, I miss you."


    Shen Ke looked at me, cold in his eyes, "I see, do you want to be Bai He? Don''t worry. You''ll never see her in your life. Give up. "


    His tone was full of the pleasure of revenge, my heart "clattered", like a sudden sinking to the bottom of the sea, let me some can''t breathe.


    What happened to his aunt? What did he do to her?


    "See? Can you get out of here? " He gave me a push, I stepped back a little, and he really wanted to close the door.


    I hastened to step forward, to stop him from closing the door, can only accompany with a smile, "brother-in-law, what are you saying ah, I know you take care of my mother, I don''t have to worry about, so I don''t worry about him at all, I just come to see your brother-in-law, why don''t you accept me?"


    I try to understate my feelings for Bai He, so that if he hasn''t been killed by Shen Ke, he won''t deal with Bai He for revenge.


    Ah! My poor aunt!


    "I don''t need you to look, get out of here!" He said decidedly.


    I forced the door, and then walked in, put things on his coffee table, "brother-in-law, I don''t want to separate from you, I want to be good with you."


    "Oh," he sat down and leaned back on the sofa, with as much sarcasm as he wanted, "Oh, don''t you want to part?"


    I nodded and said, "yes, I haven''t seen my brother-in-law for about 10 days. I miss you every day. I can''t eat and sleep well. I really miss you. I don''t think I can leave you." I sat next to him and hugged him.


    If Shen Ke has some feelings for me, he will be soft hearted, right? I''m almost fooled by myself.


    But he didn''t, he pressed me on the sofa, and then strongly pressed on me, bowed his head and looked me face to face, looking into my eyes, full of sarcasm, "suan''an, you are really cheap. In fact, I quite like you, but you shouldn''t do it to Baitao, let alone my sister. "


    I''m clenching my teeth. Will you give my aunt back to me? I promise you will never see me again.Do you really think you are so charming that I can''t do without you?


    "I''m sorry, I''m wrong." I don''t want to open my face a little bit. I''m almost vomited by his mouth full of wine.


    And he''s pressing me now. I feel sick all over. I have to take a bath when I go back. I won''t bring it out if I don''t wash it for two hours.


    In the past, although I pretended to love him very much every time, in fact, every time he touched me, when I went back to take a bath, I would like to rub off a layer of skin.


    "No, it''s useless!"?! Wrong, can white peach revive? Wrong, can Yao Yao''s heart and dirty be changed back?! Wrong, can the media take back the comments? No, you can''t do anything at all. Since you can''t, you have no face to apologize to me. I don''t accept your apology! " He growled.


    I, "..." What''s going on all of a sudden? And who apologized to you? I mean, why are you so excited?


    "Brother in law, I repeat, in fact, you should know that the things you said have nothing to do with me. You just don''t want to admit that it''s your own @ problem. Brother in law, today we don''t say these things, we just say good things, can''t we? I want to make up with you, I want to make up with you." I look into his eyes, I think I must be very affectionate at the moment.


    He looked into my eyes, I looked into his eyes, and I could see the movement in his eyes.


    "Brother in law, I love you..." I said softly.


    His pupils suddenly contracted, and his expression of irony and resentment was restored.

 Chapter 105

    He pinched my chin and forced me to look at him. "You say, why are you so cheap?"


    "Because I love you." My heart is gnashing its teeth. I want to kill him.


    He said with a smile, "I don''t think you love me. You hate me. You want to kill me."


    I, "..." Even if Wei Shengyang can read the mind, can you?


    "Baitao has always said that you are Nanfeng, and I have some doubts, but you are very smart, and you have done a good job in this matter. It''s easy for me to dispel my doubts, and even firmly believe that you are not her, but..." He pinched my chin and turned my face back and forth. He looked at me carefully. "To be reasonable, I''m really an atheist. I don''t believe in the separation of spirit and flesh, but I''ve done this to you. You still come back to me. You won''t, is it really her?"


    His tone became slower and more dangerous.


    In addition to the strong wine atmosphere, what I can feel is the cold breath deep into the bone marrow.


    "Of course not. How could this happen..."


    "It started to get worse when you came. After you came, everything got worse. You ruined everything. You came back to ruin my life!" Shen Ke''s eyes are red and scarlet. He looks like a beast.


    He raised his hand, two hands overlapping, pinched in my neck, smile is particularly strange, and then gradually forced, "right! That''s right. You''re just going to ruin my life. Don''t you want to die? Bai Nanfeng, do you think you can get even with me? If it doesn''t exist, I can kill you once, and I can kill you a second time. Die


    He suddenly used extra strength, so big that I suspected that my head would be pinched off by him.


    He''s really going to kill me. He''s done it to me.


    Pain and suffocation were all around me, and I felt the danger of death again.


    I''ve already died once. I don''t need to die again.


    I widened my eyes and tried to break free. I felt that my brain was more and more blank because of lack of oxygen. I was very anxious. Then I suddenly got a flash of inspiration and opened my mouth to bite his hand.


    I don''t have any room at all. I used almost all my strength.


    All of a sudden, his mouth was full of salty and bloody smell, which was very good. He bit and bled all of a sudden.


    "Ah --" Shen Ke ate pain, quickly let go, I took the opportunity to get up, tried my best to push him away, and then ran away.


    Before going out, I didn''t forget to look back at him. He was very angry and helpless. "I just came to see you because I love you. I don''t understand why this is also wrong! If you have to think that this is not right, then I don''t look at you! Just don''t look! "


    I won''t admit that I''m Bai Nanfeng.


    However, it seems impossible to say anything to him or try to get information about his aunt out of his mouth. I''ll withdraw first, but I can''t make a long-term decision.


    Not long after I went out, I sat in a daze in the car. At this time, my mobile phone rang and it was Shen Yao.


    I thought about it and pressed it.


    Shen Yao''s short message will be sent soon, [Nanfeng elder sister, I heard that you just went to see my brother. I''ve been regretting these days. If I said it more firmly at that time, nothing will happen later. It''s my fault. I really regret it. Nanfeng elder sister, I can''t get out of the hospital. Can you come and see me? ¡¿


    I didn''t reply, so I hesitated for a moment and asked the driver to drive to the Municipal People''s hospital.


    The car was still on the way, and I received another call from Anliang that I hadn''t received for a long time.


    "Miss, I miss you. Where are you? Don''t you come to class? I can''t get through to you for a long time... " He seemed a little excited because I answered the phone.


    "If you have something to say, I''ll hang up if it''s ok?" After I left Su''s house, Anliang did call me, but I didn''t answer because Shen Ke was there or for any other reason.


    After a few times, he simply stopped calling.


    So after a month, I was surprised to receive his call again.


    And I also know that he calls to come alive, should not simply want to chat with me, it is estimated that there is something big.


    "Gu Shao is back. Did he come to you?" Sure enough, he said.


    I tried my best to search in my mind, but I had no impression of Gu Shao.


    "Who is that? He''s also called a young master, a great man? "


    "Of course, ah, I know you may not remember. It''s Gu Shao, who went to England to study and married you Ah, you don''t remember. What can I do? When Gu Shao finds you, he won''t be able to show his true feelings! " Anliang sighs on the phone, and he is very angry for me.


    As soon as I think of his shaking his head and sighing, I feel funny, "well, well, since he came back and didn''t look for me, it''s estimated that he will become a scum man. I don''t remember who I am, so he won''t look for me, and I don''t have to worry about it at all. Well, well, I''m here. I have something else to do. If I have time to chat, I''ll hang up first."I got out of the car, walked into the hospital and moved to Shen Yao''s ward.


    Head down playing with mobile phones, receiving Anliang uneasy SMS bombing.


    He wished he could tell me what he knew about suan''an and Gu Shao as soon as possible.


    Gu Shao is a famous family in this city, but he is the real young master because of his British noble blood.


    Gu Shao, formerly known as Gu Muyang, is an extremely warm person. At the age of 27, he knew Su an an when he was six or seven years old. Since then, he has been very kind to Su an an. Even when he wanted to join his family in England two years ago, he promised that "I will come back at most two years, and I will marry you when I come back.".


    Anliang has been sending text messages, I can''t see it. For the first time, I found that his typing was so fast.


    I walked forward with my head down, and my arm was suddenly pulled. From my sleeve, I was still a doctor.


    It looks like a tall man, huh? Is Shen Ke back to work?


    I looked up along my arm and saw a tall figure. Although he was dressed in a white coat, he had excellent temperament and a faint smile on his handsome face. Just a look at him made people feel very warm.


    A super warm guy.


    Handsome almost blind my eyes, this face walking in the street, I''m afraid it will make a lot of women scream.


    But it''s not his handsome that makes me scream, it''s his face


    I quickly looked at the text message that Anliang had just sent me, and then found the photo that I thought "this man is really handsome", and my eyes widened.


    is as like as two peas. He is Gu Muyang?!

 Chapter 106

    He gave me a smile, "I am the new brain doctor Gu Muyang, a lot of advice."


    Teach me!


    "Oh, nice to meet you." I perfunctorily said, want to go around him to find Shen Yao.


    Don''t want to be held tightly by his arm, he didn''t understand looking at me, "you didn''t come to me? What are you going to do? Are you angry? "


    "Of course I didn''t come to see you. I came to see a patient."


    He looked at me, as if to determine my mood, and then shook his head, "no, you are really angry with me, right? I just returned to China yesterday, and then decided to work here, I want to settle down and find you, or let you know, because I''m busy at the beginning, I don''t have time to accompany you, really!"


    His eyes are very sincere, I don''t speak, he dropped his long eyelids, "well, I know wrong, should be the first time to find you, if you are still angry, you hit me... Hit anywhere, face to you..."


    "then what, you may really make a mistake, I don''t know you, you don''t have to find me, you are busy with you."


    "Also said you are not angry, this is not angry, what is it?"


    I shook my head. "I''m really not angry. Could you please let go?"


    "You are angry!"


    "I didn''t."


    "You..." he seems to be in distress because of my anger, and then suddenly he lowers his head and kisses me in the mouth. I already know this action well from Wei Shengyang, so don''t open your face and push him hard.


    The expression of distress on his face became more obvious. The more I tried to push him away, the more he would hold me tightly. "If you are angry, you will be angry. Don''t ignore me. How can you solve it? I''ll listen to you..."


    how can you still be like a clingy little suckling dog when you are such a big man.


    "You really recognize the wrong person. I don''t know you, Gu Muyang."


    "You don''t know how I called my name?"


    "You just said it yourself."


    "..." Gu Muyang stopped, hugged me more tightly, "I don''t care, you are angry!"


    Maybe it was because he was too tight. Soon I felt that I had difficulty breathing. Then I looked up at him and wanted to tell him that I couldn''t breathe. When I looked up, I felt a blank in my brain and fainted directly.


    When I woke up again, I was already lying on the hospital bed, surrounded by pale walls, with a strong smell of disinfectant in my nose, such a familiar scene.


    I tried to get up and sit, and then I saw Gu Muyang sitting next to the hospital bed. He looked at me, Wei qubaba.


    "Did you send me to the ward? Thank you."


    "I''ve said that. You can beat me if you''re angry. How can you make yourself dizzy?"


    I couldn''t help grinding my teeth. "It''s not because I''m angry. It''s because you''ve squeezed me too tight. I can''t breathe before I faint."


    He looked at me, the mood in his eyes was unpredictable, and finally he was filled with heavy fear. He spoke carefully, "Ann, you... Don''t want to break up?"


    Break up? I don''t even know you. What do you do?


    Oh. By the way, before listening to Anliang''s meaning, it seems that the two of them are friends and girlfriends. From this point of view, the two of them were really in contact.


    It''s just that Gu Muyang has been abroad all the time, so the contact is relatively weak. Especially after I used this body, I didn''t go to any social number of Su An''an again and changed the original phone number.


    So that''s why I didn''t know Gu Muyang was such a "boyfriend".


    I thought about it for a while and decided to get to the point. "Gu Muyang, let me put it this way. No matter what relationship we had before, now we can have no relationship. I''m no longer the eldest lady of the Su family. I''ve been expelled by the Su family. Just as it happens, I''ve lost my memory because of something, so I don''t remember who you are. Now I''m brand new A person, and the original is not the same, so you and I are no longer before the relationship, we now have no relationship


    He clenched his fist, and the mood in his eyes began to change again. He kept staring at me, as if what I said hurt him deeply, so his tears almost came out at last. "Ann, what happened? I couldn''t get in touch for the last two months, so I felt the danger and came back in a hurry. You just said that when I came back, are you blaming me?"


    "You''re not to blame."


    "Then don''t say such heartless words. I''m afraid."


    He looks like a big dog who''s afraid of being abandoned by its owner. He''s pathetic.


    I look at him, although more distressed, but also know that if I do not refuse him now, I am afraid it will not be easy to do in the future.


    I shook my head. "I really don''t know you."


    "I''m all right with you, I''ll listen to you, and you won''t pretend to be amnesia and refuse me!"


    I got ready to get down from the bed. His tall man bent down and put his slippers at his feet. I didn''t wear them. I just jumped over the slippers and moved to the sandals I had worn farther away.He looked at the slippers with a heavy loss in his eyes, and then turned to see me, "an an....


    " I have something else to do. I have to go now. I''ll talk when I''m free. I don''t think I''m free, so I won''t talk. " I don''t look back.


    Did not look back, I can imagine that a handsome face is how a distressing sad expression.


    I was afraid that Gu Muyang would come after me. I hesitated for a moment. Instead of seeing Shen Yao, I left directly.


    It is precisely because of my clear decision that I didn''t see Gu Muyang come out.


    I don''t know if I''m amorous. Anyway, I''m afraid of just in case.


    My life is messy enough, I really don''t need a "boyfriend" to get involved.


    On the way back, I got a call from Anliang, "Miss, where are you?"


    "If there''s anything else, just say it. If it''s about Gu Muyang, you don''t have to say it. If there''s something else, hang up first."


    "Miss!"


    "What''s the matter? I haven''t hung up."


    "It''s not about Mr. Gu, it''s about the Su family... In fact, the next day after you left, Su Yiyi and her mother asked people to clean up all your things and throw them away. I robbed all your things back and waited for you to come back. Many of these things are very important. If you have time, I''ll send them to you."


    Anliang is really good to me. After I left Su''s house, his life must be very difficult. Even so, he still protects me and calls me miss. I can''t help but feel a little moved.


    As for the things he said, I didn''t intend to ask for them. Considering that some of them may be very important, I''d better take a look.


    "Well, you wait for me at melody cafe. I''ll be right there."

 Chapter 107

    Melody is the coffee shop near Su''s home. We used to talk about everything there.


    I know Anliang knows the place.


    Sure enough, half an hour later, when I appeared in the coffee shop, Anliang had been waiting there. There was a big box in front of him. It seemed that there were a lot of sundries in the box, and it was almost full out of the box.


    He saw me, eyes full of excitement, I walked toward him with a smile, "Anliang, long time no see."


    "Yes, it''s been a month or two..." He sighed, "I miss you every day for these things, and now you have to take them away."


    I laughed. "Why don''t you take it back? I don''t want it


    But he shook his head again and again, "no, no, no, no, I mean, I know all these things. They are all very important things you see. Although you may not remember them now, you did see them very important."


    I looked at the contents of the box, picked my eyebrows, and flipped, "what are these? There are also doll bears, used mobile phones, and Diaries... "


    Are you sure these old things shouldn''t be thrown away, but kept for use?


    Seems to have reached the point of no use, right?


    "This doll bear is a gift given to you by Gu Shao on your eighth birthday. You are always very precious. Although the mobile phone is old, there are many memories of you and Gu Shao in it, such as group photos and chat records. Before, you were also very precious. You wish you could check it every day and would like to sleep with it. And this diary is your own diary I don''t know what I wrote about it. Anyway, I was very concerned about it. Once I accidentally put a few drops of water on it, and you were angry with me... "


    Anliang counted those things carefully. Although I can''t remember them at all, I can also hear that they are all the most precious things of suan''an.


    And most of them, it seems that it is because of the relationship with Gu Muyang that they become particularly important.


    "Then don''t throw it away. I''ll take it back." I use other people''s body, I think this is the minimum respect for her.


    An Liang''s eyes were lost. "Miss, are you going to leave so soon?"


    "Almost."


    He looks so reluctant.


    I thought about it. "After I left, did you have a bad time at Sue''s?"


    He said with a bitter smile, "it doesn''t matter. I''ve been like this since I was a child, and I''m used to it."


    Anliang followed Su An''an since childhood. At that time, Su An''an should still be relatively weak, so Su Yiyi often bullied both of them, but Su an didn''t fight back. Besides protecting her, Anliang couldn''t fight Su Yiyi back, so he had to swallow his anger.


    For many years, he has been especially loyal to suan''an.


    Then some time ago, suan''an died, and I used her body.


    I''m very different from her. If I''m accepted, I will be accepted back impolitely, so Anliang has had a good time.


    Just very soon, I left Su''s home again, Anliang became helpless. It is estimated that every day I would be bullied by Yang Liu and Su Yiyi''s Revenge mother and daughter.


    The so-called "getting used to it" sounds so sad.


    There are not many people I can trust. Anliang is one of them.


    I thought about it, "why don''t you leave Su''s house with your mother? You''d better follow me. I''ll find a better job for your mother."


    Anliang''s eyes lit up. "Really, miss? Great


    I looked at him. He was so excited that he almost cried. What a silly boy.


    After I went back, I opened the "very important" diary. Sure enough, it was about Su an and Gu Muyang.


    They met Su an when he was six or seven years old. At that time, he was sixteen or seventeen years old. She just took a look and fell in love with this big brother who made people feel very warm.


    The elder brother is also very kind to her. He often comes to see her and takes good care of her. The old man of the Su family is very happy that Su an an can climb such a big tree.


    Since then, they have been getting along very well. Su an has always called Gu Muyang "brother", and there is a strong love for him between the lines.


    From what she recorded and how she got along with Gu Muyang only once, it is not difficult to see that Gu Muyang also loves Su An''an very much.


    Just two years ago, Gu Muyang moved out of the country and went to Britain to study. He said that he would come back to marry Su An''an two years later, and then he was away from home. With the time difference, they had less contact.


    The old man of the Su family thought that the two of them were dead, so he once attacked Su An''an, saying that she was useless and that such a big tree could not be relied on.


    Su an an becomes a little dispirited. She doesn''t know whether Gu Muyang will come back. She thinks he won''t come back.


    From here, when I look at these words, I can feel Su an''s sad mood at that time.


    It seems that Gu Muyang, a man, was once the true love of Su An''an and let her scratch her heart and liver.Even now, I can feel the body''s feeling for Gu Muyang.


    It turns out that they used to be so good.


    But I don''t remember Gu Muyang now. Even if I know what happened to two people, I can''t love him like Su an.


    Emotion can never be replaced.


    It''s a pity that such a couple was separated.


    I think I have made it clear enough with Gu Muyang during the day. He should be very sad and won''t look for me.


    Who knows the next morning, I received his call, "an an..."


    Although there is no remark, I know it''s Gu Muyang as soon as I listen to the beautiful voice.


    "I got your phone number from Anliang..." He seemed to know my doubts, he explained.


    I gritted my teeth and hummed, "I don''t think Anliang needs to be around you any more."


    "Don''t do that. I forced him to. I also learned from him that you really lost your memory. I believe what you said now. "


    "Now that I believe it, you know, a person with memory is the original person. Without memory, I''m not the original person. I''m different from the original. Let''s end our past. I hope we can be well together."


    "An an," Gu Muyang''s voice came from the phone, I can feel his great determination, "I will remind you of me."


    I laughed, "believe me, it''s no use remembering. Let''s all start a new life. Besides, you can''t make me remember, I promise."


    I have no memory because I changed my soul. The memory that belongs to suan''an has left when her soul left.

 Chapter 108

    "No, I can!"


    "Believe me, you really can''t, no one can." I also firmly said.


    If someone can make the body restore the memory of suan''an, then they have to find a way to recall suan''an''s consciousness.


    But I use this body, I know, most of her will not come back.


    He argued, "well, don''t give up. I said I can, I can. I''m a brain doctor. I have many ways to restore people''s memory. If it doesn''t work, even if I stimulate the brain through craniotomy, I will certainly restore your memory."


    what£¿£¡ You still want to do craniotomy for me? Don''t stir up, don''t stir up!


    There is a doctor who wants to take out my heart, which is terrible enough. Now there is another doctor who wants to do craniotomy for me. Who do I invite and who do I provoke?


    I didn''t dare to say anything. I hung up the phone in a hurry and even hacked his phone number without hesitation.


    That is, two days later, Shen Ke''s phone call suddenly called me. I was a little surprised. Was he bored recently and wanted to humiliate me again?


    After thinking about it, I added, "hello?"


    "An an, I''m Shen Ke. Where are you now? I''ll come to see you. Is it convenient for you to come out and see me? " I can tell from his gentle and expectant tone that his attitude towards me is totally different from that of the last time I met him.


    Nothing. What did he ask me for?


    Nothing. He won''t ask me out, so it can be concluded that he must have something important.


    When we meet again, Shen Ke''s decadent appearance is completely different from that of the last time. His arms are still wrapped with bandages, but his hair, beard and clothes are well taken care of. He has restored the handsome image of walking on the street and being secretly glanced at by girls.


    Just his eyes tired and careful, let me think this meeting is not simple.


    "Ann, I miss you." He said calmly, not to mention, his voice sounds sexy.


    "Brother in law, that''s what I said last time." Then you drove me out. I remember you scolded me for being cheap. Oh, by the way, you pinched me by the neck and almost didn''t strangle me.


    His eyes a stagnation, took my hand, eyes obviously with a flattering atmosphere, "Ann, at that time I was too much hit, sorry, it was my fault."


    Who is Shen Ke? The more he is like this, the more I think it is not easy this time.


    "My brother-in-law came to me all of a sudden. What''s the matter?" I''m not going to talk to him anymore, I asked straight to the point.


    He Leng for a while, repeatedly shook his head, "how can there be anything, is simply miss you."


    If I had believed you, I would have gone to hell!


    I watched him holding my hand and thought it would take another two hours to wash my hands.


    "Whatever you want to eat, my brother-in-law will treat you today. Even if you lose your fortune, my brother-in-law will satisfy you and let you eat well."


    Huh? This is what Shen Ke can say. How can I feel that I''m listening?


    "Brother in law, do you want to make up with me?" It''s only three days since I went to ask him to make up. How could he have changed so much in three days? He doesn''t look like a person.


    Well, anyway, he has always turned his face like a book.


    "An''an," he looked at me affectionately, "last time I was not good, these days I have been really bad, I miss you very much, you forgive my brother-in-law, this time we are not good?"


    I chuckled, "my brother-in-law said so, of course I..." I deliberately pause, look at his face looking forward to, continued, "to see the attitude of my brother-in-law, do you really want to make up?"


    "I''m sure I''ll show you my sincerity." Then he took my hand, put it on his mouth and gave it a kiss.


    I, "..." It''s over, it''s over


    It usually takes two hours to wash it. Now I kiss it. I think it will take four hours to wash it when I go back.


    After eating, he took me to the playground. I was helpless, "brother-in-law, I''m not a child anymore..."


    "When I was in love before, I didn''t have time to take you out. I thought you would like it, but you didn''t like it..." His face was full of loss.


    Of course I don''t like it. My psychological age is nearly 30, OK?


    "Then go and see something else." He also took me to the cinema, to buy clothes, to go shopping, and to buy them without hesitation as long as I took a glance at them.


    He also took my hand and promised, "brother-in-law really has no financial conditions now, but for you, as long as you like brother-in-law are willing to give you, after brother-in-law has money, buy you a house, buy a car, take you to play in the world..."


    He seemed to plan me into his future, which was a love story that moved the little girl.If the average girl, I guess I can''t stand hearing this.


    Unfortunately, I''m not. I''m already an old girl, so I don''t feel his words at all, even more scared.


    I know him so well that I don''t care about him. He is either a thief or a traitor!


    "Brother in law, do you really have nothing to tell me when you come to me this time?"


    "No, I just miss you." He said.


    I pick eyebrows. I don''t care. I''ll say it sooner or later. I promise he has a purpose.


    Finally, we finished the day''s journey in the evening, and then he actually took me to the hotel. I sat on the sofa and played with my mobile phone. In fact, I was thinking about how to wash the hands he had pulled.


    He sat next to me, his arm around my shoulder.


    "Well?" I looked up at him.


    But he was so emotional that he approached me little by little and pressed on me, "my brother-in-law thought Make you my woman... "


    "What happened to us, I was my brother-in-law." What are you doing? Do you want to make an appointment with me just because you are so kind to me?


    No, he must have a deeper purpose.


    Women generally have a more sense of belonging to men who have had a relationship with them, so they want to sleep. I want to say my purpose again. At that time, the success rate will be higher.


    It seems that this matter is still very difficult, forcing Shen Ke to tempt me with his body.


    As he came closer and closer to my face, he also made a special emotional appearance. I felt sick and quickly pushed him away, "no, brother-in-law, my aunt..."


    "Don''t you love me anymore?" He was very hurt.


    "No, I''m a real aunt. If you don''t believe me, do you want to see it?"

 Chapter 109

    Of course, I know Shen Ke won''t watch it, so I dare to say it.


    Even if he really wants to see it, I can fight with him for the reason of "you don''t believe me.".


    Sure enough, Shen Ke is not stupid enough to really say that he wants to see it, so he gets up from me and still looks at me with that kind of doting eyes, which makes me feel creepy.


    "You don''t have to worry, and don''t think about it. Even if you''re not my aunt, as long as you don''t volunteer to touch you, how can I touch you? I''m willing to wait until you volunteer to touch you." He said affectionately.


    I got up and looked at him, feeling more and more bottomless.


    What''s his purpose? Can you say it directly? I''m so scared when you treat me like this.


    He seems to feel that he is not affectionate enough, so he specially added two words, "even if you never want me to touch, it''s also my problem, and I''m willing to accompany you forever."


    It''s really a master of love talk.


    "Brother in law, it''s very kind of you." I smile perfunctorily and guess his purpose at the same time.


    Can make Shen Ke change so much, can make Shen Ke humble Is it related to Shen Yao?


    Did Shen Yao ask him to come to me? Or


    "Is Yao Yao better recently?" I asked.


    Sure enough, Shen Ke''s eyes changed at the mention of Shen Yao Shen Ke just about to open, and swallow back, "she recently OK."


    There''s something wrong with the way you want to talk and stop!


    "Before Yao Yao sent me a text message, saying that I would go to see her, but I went to the hospital and had an accident, so I didn''t go to see her. Otherwise, brother-in-law, let''s go to see her now?" I asked tentatively.


    Sure enough, Shen Ke stood up. Although he wanted to show a calm expression on the surface, his eyes still revealed something.


    There is definitely a problem with Shen Yao.


    Isn''t it Is Shen Yao dead?


    No, if Shen Yao dies, Shen Ke can''t have such an expression. He should be so sad that he can''t follow her.


    Is Shen Yao trying to make him and I reconcile?


    It''s not right. If Shen Ke didn''t volunteer, even if he came to me, he should have the expression of nose, eyes, eyes, and his tone should be superior. It''s not so low now.


    What can that be?


    Shen Ke rubbed to rub to say, can see his heart is very confused, finally way, "don''t go, too late."


    Didn''t he treat me like an aunt before? He won''t refuse me according to reason.


    So now that she refuses, it''s more able to verify my idea. It''s really a problem with Shen Yao, and Shen Ke doesn''t want to say it now, and he doesn''t want me to see Shen Yao.


    I nodded, "I still want to see her, although better, I still go to see more at ease." I stood up to go.


    Shen Ke held me, "don''t go."


    "What''s the matter?"


    "It''s nothing, just Are you not angry with her? "


    The so-called anger is that when Bai Tao died, Shen Yao didn''t speak for me all the time under Shen Ke''s questioning.


    I smile and pull Shen Ke to walk out, "this kind of thing, she didn''t see is didn''t see, how can I blame her, so how can there be angry this statement, I didn''t go to see her before, just recently some busy can''t take away body, today rare we both have time, let''s go to see her, she saw us together, will be very happy, I love you I know she wants me to be her sister-in-law. "


    Shen Ke seemed to be nailed to the ground and couldn''t move. His face became a little strange. "Don''t go, I''ll go another day..."


    He didn''t want me to ask for further study.


    I stopped and asked, "why don''t you let me see her? I''ll make a video call to her now, right?"


    "Don''t fight!" He saw that I had taken out my cell phone, and he snatched it from me in a hurry.


    I deliberately face up, "brother-in-law, you honestly tell me, you do not want me to see Yao Yao in the end what is the reason, Yao Yao is not what happened?"


    His face was ugly with a trace of embarrassment. It seemed that he was nervous because he couldn''t remember to deal with my words.


    "Brother in law, don''t you mean to treat me well, and I''ll treat you well. We''ll be a family in the future. What can''t you tell me? Tell me the truth, is something wrong with Yao Yao?" I asked.


    Shen Ke sighed and took me to the sofa. He took my hand and looked down at it without looking up at me I really have no other way... "


    "You can just say it. Don''t play it off."


    "Yaoyao is in a coma. Her heart and visceral rejection are serious. Especially recently, she has been in pain all night and can''t sleep all night. Many times, it''s because I was at her side in time for emergency rescue that she didn''t pass out. Otherwise, if I didn''t accompany her all the time, I would go to bed Maybe she''ll have to finish her funeral. " His voice is heavy, stuffy, and it sounds very depressing.He didn''t look up, but I could feel his tears in his eyes.


    Can Shen Ke cry, too?


    Well, his tears can flow for his own sister.


    "So, brother-in-law, what you mean to me is..."


    "You, Yao Yao and Bai Tao are all of the same blood type. Now you are the only one who can save Yao Yao." He looked up at me with eager eyes.


    Oh, interesting.


    "So, brother-in-law, you mean you want my heart and Yao Yao''s heart to have another heart exchange operation, so Yao Yao can use a healthy heart, and there won''t be any more problems, right?"


    Shen Ke took my hand and said, "An''an, don''t say that. The heart doesn''t work. It''s only in Yao Yao that she has rejection reaction. Maybe it doesn''t work here. You see, it''s also heart surgery. Bai Tao doesn''t have rejection reaction when she uses Yao Yao''s heart, right? So you don''t have to worry about rejection. Basically, the probability of the same blood type is very low. "


    He eagerly explained to me, especially wanted me to agree to let him poach my heart, and then replace it with the broken heart that originally belonged to white peach.


    He is not asking for the same thing as me, he is asking for my life!


    "No, I can''t agree. Brother in law, when you have such a problem, you can actually find another heart. Although the blood type is relatively small, it''s not that there is no heart. Organ donors are willing to transplant their hearts to living people, and you don''t have to replace them with living people. "


    He shook his head. "It''s too late. Only your heart can be in time!"

 Chapter 110

    "But I have only one heart!"


    I said how can Shen Ke treat me well? What he did before was really for this huge purpose.


    Sure enough, there''s nothing to be gallant about. Either you cheat or you steal!


    I growled and thought he was unreasonable.


    How insane he was. He wanted to exchange my heart and white peach for the first time. He didn''t hesitate. Now he wants to exchange mine for Shen Yao.


    Change?


    Change your head!


    I grinded my teeth and looked into his expectant eyes without any pity. "It''s impossible. Don''t embarrass me."


    He stood up and covered the light in front of me, and then all of a sudden, he fell on his knees and hugged my leg.


    This action scared me and made me tremble. He hugged my leg tightly. "Ann, brother-in-law, please. You say you love me. I''ll ask you this. Please, help Yao Yao. She''s so small. I can''t get her back easily. I can''t lose her any more."


    I tried to get my leg out of his arms, but I couldn''t.


    I bit my teeth, "I''m young, I''m only 18 years old, I can''t lose myself, everyone has only one life!"


    Why are you so shameless?!


    "My brother-in-law and you promise that you will not die after changing your heart. My brother-in-law loves you so much, how can I let you die? So you promise my brother-in-law, please..."


    "You get up first." The main thing is you let go first, OK?


    In my impression, this is not the first time that Shen Ke knelt for me. The last time he begged me to change Bai Tao''s heart, he knelt too. Later, he did the same for me.


    So he thought that if he knelt down, people could give him his heart?


    Unreasonable!


    "I can''t afford it, Ann. If you don''t promise me, I won''t get up all my life!" He seems quite stubborn.


    It''s getting shameless, isn''t it? The heart grows on me. I can''t do without you, can I?


    "It''s hard for me to do that."


    "There''s no embarrassment. You promise me, I''ll get up. I swear, I''ll treat you all my life!"


    You think it''s easy for you to sell? Who do you think really loves you? Want to live with you?


    It''s not that Bai Tao loves you, but Bai Tao is dead.


    "Ann, if you don''t promise, I won''t get up!" He said obstinately.


    In fact, I really don''t care whether he kneels or not. I just want him to let go.


    I moved to the side, "this matter I really can''t promise, if you have to kneel, then kneel."


    He also finally heard my resolution from my tone. When he looked up at me again, his eyes were no longer low, but cold.


    "Ann, do you have to be so heartless? Can''t you promise me that? "


    "It''s not a matter of point, it''s not a matter of unfeeling. It''s a matter of life. You''re too selfish!"


    It''s selfish. If you want to prosper, you don''t hesitate to trade my life for it. If you want to save your sister, you don''t hesitate to trade my life for it?


    How on earth did you say such words with dignity?


    "No! You are heartless He looked at me with a strange light in his eyes. He looked very strange. Then he lowered his head and said, "well, since you are so unfeeling, don''t blame me for being impolite!"


    He suddenly took out a syringe from his pocket. I widened my eyes. It turned out that he didn''t come to pretend to be poor. He just came prepared.


    I can''t count it. He''s going to be tough!


    I was scared to kick him, but he hugged me. The gap between men''s and women''s physical strength was incisively and vividly revealed at this moment. I was thrown on the sofa by him, and I screamed. I bit his neck, especially hard, and all of a sudden, it was full of bloody smell. But he just hummed, didn''t let me loose, and let me bite, and then he told me I got that shot.


    I clearly felt that the needle, which injected me, was a poison that killed me. It was so cold that it ran into my body.


    "You lunatic! Shen Ke! You are out of your mind


    He was not angry but laughed, "if I can save Yao Yao, I will die! I don''t want to be so rude to you, suan''an. It''s you who don''t listen to me


    I want to quarrel with him, want to fight with him, but at this moment, I can''t do it.


    Too many words, too much anger, are blocked in the throat, although I am forcing myself to support, but still can not resist the heavy sleepiness brought to me by the medicine, and soon lost their consciousness.


    At the last moment before I lost consciousness, I saw Shen Ke smiling at me. His smile was eerie and strange, and seemed to have a trace of irony.


    Is he mocking me for being stupid? Is he mocking me for looking down on him.


    But even if I was in a coma, I could still think. I still thought that Shen Ke wanted my heart to be fresh. He should not kill me directly.So even the medicine he just called me should not be fatal.


    ¡­¡­


    If you don''t die, it matters!


    When I woke up again, I felt my head was dizzy. I was in a cold and humid air. There was no bright light around me. I looked very dark.


    I frowned and felt like my whole body was about to fall apart.


    After waiting for a while, I suddenly remembered what happened before I was in a coma. I was surprised and sat up.


    Looking around, I found that it was a basement. No wonder it was so cold and humid, while I was chained to a pillar.


    The chain is very short, so my space is very limited.


    I frowned and couldn''t be upset.


    Obviously, I was imprisoned by Shen Ke. In order to get my heart, he really spared no expense.


    But Here Why do you look so familiar?


    I suddenly widened my eyes, the basement of Shenke villa! Shen Ke''s house used to be mine. In fact, it''s still in my name, but I lent it to him later.


    Pooh! This has no conscience!


    Footsteps came from the door, stopped at the door, "creak -" a sound, the basement door was opened.


    Suddenly, I couldn''t open my eyes to the strong light. Shen Ke appeared at the door. He looked down at me and said, "look at yourself. Why don''t you agree when I have a good discussion with you?"


    This tone seems to be resentful. It seems that I am wrong.


    "Can you have it! Be careful! Face I''m biting my teeth.


    "Am I wrong? It''s all because you don''t cooperate. I can''t do this to you, and I don''t want to do this to you." He looked at me, eyes full of irony, "you said if you did not kill white peach, I would not have the heart, so to say, it is your own fault, put yourself in."

 Chapter 111

    "I repeat, Bai Tao committed suicide," I said with a smile. "By the way, if you don''t believe me, don''t believe me. It doesn''t matter. Whatever you think."


    Maybe Shen Ke knows better than anyone that Bai Tao doesn''t want to live. She committed suicide, but Shen Ke doesn''t want to accept such information.


    White peach''s death, he does not want to put a little responsibility on his own body, this is the legend of "when the watch also set up archway.".


    "It doesn''t matter who killed her. If it wasn''t for her death, I wouldn''t focus on you." He said with dignity.


    Well, you''re right! It''s my fault again! My fault! All right?


    There''s really nothing to say with this kind of person. I just turn around and don''t look at him any more, and I don''t want to talk to him any more.


    "I''m talking to you, Suan." He seems to want to find a sense of existence from me.


    I rolled my eyes and didn''t speak. If I didn''t speak, I would not! I have guts!


    "Sue, talk to me!" He urged.


    I still don''t move and I don''t talk.


    He came around, squatted in front of me, pinched my chin, forced me to look at him, with a look of impatience, and said with gnashing teeth, "say! "What are you talking about?"


    I smile, "I know that you want me to voluntarily promise to donate my heart to your sister because I love you, but you''d better be sober. You think it''s like this now. May I volunteer? I''m not afraid to tell you that I don''t volunteer!"


    "Shut up


    I, "..." I''m so hard


    He stood up again, with the same look of impatience and gasping, "shut up! Shut up He looked around, dragged the vase on the table not far away, and fell heavily on the ground. Then he seemed to feel that it was not enough to relieve himself, so he lifted the table.


    Everything on the table was scattered, crackling and smashing.


    I, "..." Are you crazy?


    Shen Ke, although he sometimes does things like beasts, on the surface he seems to be a gentle young man, giving outsiders the feeling that he has a good temper.


    I''ve known him for so many years, and it''s the first time I''ve seen him drop things.


    After all, he didn''t feel relieved. He walked out quickly and came back with a towel in his hand. I looked at him in surprise.


    He came towards me step by step, and he looked very gloomy.


    I retreated, but because the chain had nowhere to go, "you What are you doing? "


    "Shut up! I need you so much shut up


    I stare big eyes, looking at the towel, feel his heart and liver are shaking, I repeatedly shook my head, "I''m wrong, I really know wrong! Let go, I will never make any more noise, I promise


    Most of all, I have some selfishness.


    I''m imprisoned here. The iron chain is so thick that I can''t break it. So I can only look forward to someone coming to Shen Ke''s house. At that time, I would shout in the basement to attract people''s attention.


    So if I''m gagged, there''s no hope of calling for help at all.


    "It''s safer to shut up!" Shen Ke''s eyes twinkled with strange light. After all, he blocked my mouth with a towel.


    Then he pinched my thigh, but because my mouth was blocked, my whole body twitched with pain, and there was no way to make a sound. He was satisfied and turned to go out.


    I really want to bite my teeth, but I can''t even bite my teeth now.


    Shen Ke is a pervert!


    Although I''m locked up in the basement, I can''t give up hope. I''ve tried many ways, but there''s no way to open the chain. In this way, I can''t even do the simplest first step.


    Am I really going to die here?


    It''s rare to be reborn, but I''m going to die in such a place that no one knows Ah!


    Don''t mention the discomfort in my heart. Judging from Shen Ke''s state, although he has a deep resentment against me, he is also engaged in a fierce psychological struggle. He doesn''t want to kill me.


    But what''s the use of any more fierce struggle? He''s going to kill me after all.


    I close my eyes, here feel the time of seconds, mind a lot of messy ideas, and then one by one in their own veto.


    I don''t know how long after that, I heard the whistle outside the villa, and then it seemed that someone was invited into the house by Shen Ke.


    The living room is just above where I am.


    The man and Shen Ke are chatting in the living room. It sounds like a man''s voice. It''s a little familiar, but I can''t tell whose it is. I can''t tell what they said.


    Someone


    Will it be someone who can help me?


    If not, if I do something, will I just annoy Shen Ke and ask him to advance the time of wake-up operationBut if there is no action, then I give up the opportunity?


    I don''t know when someone will come next time, and I''m not sure who will come next time. Is it someone who can help me?


    It doesn''t matter! Ask for help first!


    The iron chain is fixed on the water pipe. My mouth is blocked and I can''t make a sound. I can''t reach things in the distance, so I can only use this. I pray in my heart, "I hope the other party is a smart person!"


    Then I raised my hand and beat the pipe rhythmically with the chain.


    When I was in college, I learned moss code with Wei Shengyang, so the rhythm of percussion is exactly this code.


    But to tell you the truth, I know very few people know Morse code. I can only hope I am lucky.


    In order not to give up the hope of life, of course, I kept knocking until


    "Ding Ding Ding Ding Ding Ding... " I pressed my ear to the fruit and felt the vibration from above.


    I widened my eyes, stopped the action on my hand, and listened attentively on the water pipe.


    Sure enough, the same rhythm came from above.


    I thought about it for a while, and soon got his meaning.


    Are you safe? ¡¿


    I''m so excited that I can''t do it on purpose. I even have tears in my eyes. Actually, someone can understand me!


    Besides, they know my name!


    I responded quickly! I''m Sue Ann! ¡¿


    he soon responded, "I''m Gu Muyang. I''m here to see you. Where are you? ¡¿


    [in the basement. Help me! ¡¿


    GU Muyang, I didn''t expect you to be so useful!


    I was lying on the water pipe waiting for his response excitedly, but I couldn''t hear his voice. Just a minute or two later, I heard Shen Ke sending him out.


    He doesn''t care about me now?

 Chapter 112

    So, is Gu Muyang here to see the excitement?


    I grin my teeth and roll my eyes. I really owe my expectation to him!


    Ah, it''s rare that all the conditions are met. He''s from my side and understands my Morse code. Then He ran away


    Just a few minutes later, the car''s whistle sounded outside the villa. It seemed that he was ready to leave.


    It''s a rhythmic whistle. I can''t wait to listen to it.


    It was the last Morse code he gave me. He said, "wait for me to save you! ¡¿


    in that case, he still didn''t give up to save me.


    A few minutes after Gu Muyang left, he appeared at the door of the basement like a ghost. He looked at me with his arms in his arms. He was very condescending. "Su''an, what message did you send to Gu Muyang?"


    "Wu Wu Wu..." My mouth is blocked, of course, I can''t make a sound.


    In fact, I just want to tell him how I can pass the news to Gu Muyang. I just want to show him my blocked mouth so that he can dispel his doubts.


    He looked at me, as if still not at ease, and then frowned, "no, you must have sent him some news, otherwise he could not suddenly become so strange! What news have you sent him


    "Wu Wu Wu..."


    He stepped forward, took the towel from my mouth with his hand, and was able to breathe in the air with his mouth again. I felt a lot more comfortable.


    Shen Ke looked at me, waiting for my response.


    I don''t know what you''re talking about. Who is Gu Muyang? I''ve never heard of this name


    He narrowed his eyes and obviously didn''t believe it. As soon as he narrowed his eyes, I could feel the danger, so I said hurriedly, "maybe I knew you before, but if you have investigated me, you should know that some time ago, my little mother started on me, which caused me to hurt my brain. So many people who knew me said that I had changed a lot recently, mainly because I was hurt After thinking, I can''t remember many things... "


    He just looked at me and didn''t say a word. He looked at me carefully, as if doubting, not sure if my words were true.


    This is a good reason, but it''s not enough to deceive Shen Ke, so I continued, "if you really don''t believe what I said, you can go to Su''s house and ask. Even if you don''t go to Su''s house, you can also find the one named Anliang who has been following me and ask."


    "You want to delay with me?" He was acutely aware of the point.


    Yes, I just want to delay time with him. Now Gu Muyang already knows what I''m doing here. He left here safely, so he should go to move rescue soldiers.


    So the longer I stay here with Shen Ke, the easier I will be saved.


    The premise is that I must try to use my words to dispel his suspicion of me.


    Otherwise, he may run away, which is definitely not a good thing for me.


    "I don''t know why you said that. I''m here now and I''m completely controlled by you. I can''t even move my hand. You put the towel in my mouth and I can''t take it out myself. How can I communicate with him? How can we send him a message? "


    "No," Shen Ke said firmly, shaking his head, "if he didn''t know anything, he couldn''t suddenly become so strange!"


    Of course, I won''t admit this kind of thing. I shook my head innocently, "I really didn''t do anything, and you don''t want to be frightened."


    He suddenly said, "the last time you came to me, it was because of Baihe, wasn''t it?"


    Although Shen Ke is a little stupid, he is really smart in dealing with weak girls and other things.


    He caught the point of my last visit.


    Damn it!


    Thinking of this, I can''t help clenching my fist. I told myself in my heart that I can''t show it. I can''t let Shen Ke know my weakness.


    "I don''t know what you''re talking about." I deny it.


    He pulled his lips with a smile, with three points of ridicule, seven points of disdain, "suan''an, I only say this once, I don''t care whether you have sent any message to Gu Muyang, it doesn''t matter whether you admit it or not, the important thing is if this replacement operation can''t be carried out according to my plan, then white Homer will die, I promise you will never see your mother again!"


    "I really didn''t send him any news!"


    He put out his hand and put the towel in my mouth. "I said, it doesn''t matter. You just need to remember that if this operation doesn''t succeed, you will lose a lot!"


    He said viciously.


    I clenched my fist. What else can I say? It''s his own operation, and it''s a problem that cost me a lot.


    Is he more shameless than Shen Ke?


    Shen Ke turned around and went out. If he wanted to be more unfeeling, he would be more unfeeling. I fell into the dark environment again, gnashing my teeth, but I couldn''t help it.Just now I was looking forward to Gu Muyang with people to save me, now I have nothing to look forward to.


    In the dark, I don''t know how long it took. I could only look at the ceiling. It was very uncomfortable.


    After a long time, there was a lot of noise outside the villa. It seemed that there were many people coming and they were very rude. Shen Ke was shouting.


    Then with those people into the villa, and moved to the underground stairs, soon opened the basement door.


    The sudden strong light made me squint. When I opened my eyes again, I saw Wei Shengyang, Anliang beside Wei Shengyang, and a group of people brought by Wei Shengyang Armed soldiers.


    At this time, Shen Ke is controlled by two people, and he can''t break free.


    He looked a little scary with his eyes splitting. "It''s against the law to break into a private house! You don''t understand Wei Sheng Yang, do you?! You know the law! I will sue you now


    "Do you still know the law? You have imprisoned our eldest lady illegally! I also suspect you of maltreatment! " An Liang turns round to stare at him, not good spirit of say.


    Shen Ke was speechless and looked at them with clenched teeth.


    Anliang rushed over to untie me, but after a long time, he found that he couldn''t open it. He turned to look at Shen Ke, "where''s the key? Where did you put the key? "


    "No key!" Shen Ke said, biting his teeth.


    Wei Shengyang and I have been trying, his eyes dark to the abyss.


    Until he heard Shen Ke say so, he turned around, looked at Shen Ke and held his shoulder. Although I didn''t see that he was very hard, it should be very hard. Shen Ke showed his teeth in pain.


    "Where''s the key?" He asked.


    "Keep the change." I said. "I''m not going."

 Chapter 113

    When I opened my mouth, all the people present were stunned.


    Especially Anliang, chin almost fell on the ground, quickly squatted beside me, touched my forehead with concern, "no fever, it looks good, but what are you talking about, miss?"


    I smile at him, let him rest assured, "how are you here?"


    Now that they are all here, I don''t have to pretend in front of Shen Ke any more. I just ask in front of him.


    "It''s Gu Shao. He said that he acted rashly for fear of any accident, so he called me to confirm the situation. I thought about it. It''s not convenient for Gu Shao to do it, and you also want to get rid of him, so I don''t want to trouble him about saving people. I can''t think of other people, so I called master Wei Sheng, and then we came." Anliang explained.


    I pick eyebrows, have to say, their action is very fast, but no use, no matter how fast or blocked by Shen Ke, I want to escape the idea.


    I know Shen Ke can really do what he said. Once I leave here, Bai He may die today.


    "Well," I nodded, "it''s hard for you. Go back quickly."


    "Miss, what are you talking about? Don''t be afraid of him! Master Wei Sheng is so powerful that you don''t need to be afraid of Shen! " Anliang is still there. Huang Juan tries to open the iron chain for me. She almost cries when she talks.


    It looks like It''s really heartbreaking.


    Wei Shengyang stopped questioning Shen Ke and turned his head to look at me. Although he didn''t say a word, I knew he was asking me what I meant.


    I don''t open my eyes. I don''t look him in the eye. "I''m sober, but you think too much. I''m willing to stay."


    "Are you kidding? Are you going to be locked up in the basement voluntarily? Volunteer will also wear these chains, and mouth tease stuffed towel! Young lady, you are so scared! " Anliang''s voice is choked. He looks more worried than me.


    I suddenly feel that I feel guilty for him.


    "Well, Anliang, get up. It''s cold on the ground..."


    "If you don''t get up, I''ll get up. What''s the matter with you, miss?"


    I cough, "I''m really OK, I''m really willing to stay here, I said I''m voluntary, you should believe me."


    "I don''t believe it!"


    I dropped my eyes. "Shen Ke''s sister Shen Yao is my very important friend. She has a heart attack and needs to change a heart as soon as possible. But her blood type is quite special. I have the same blood type as her, so I have to change it with my own heart to save Shen Yao." I looked at Wei Shengyang''s eyes and said with no expression, "I want to save Shen Yao. I want to save Shen Yao Shen Ke is willing to exchange my heart. Besides, Shen Ke is my lover. He is in trouble. I am willing to help him, and he has promised me that even if I have finished the operation and my health is not good, he will support me all my life. You don''t have to worry. If you are busy with anything, go back and keep busy. "


    Wei Shengyang looked at me with no waves or waves in his eyes. I also looked at him with no waves or waves in my eyes.


    We just look at each other in this way, as if everything around us has become the background, the two ends of life, we are afraid to stand on the shore like this.


    After a long time, when I forgot the time, Wei Shengyang suddenly laughed. He chuckled, "well, since it''s your voluntary, it''s our self indulgence. Let''s go."


    The armed soldiers released their hands. He moved his joints and laughed wildly. "Do you hear that? She is voluntary, not forced by me. You are going to sue me for illegal detention! You are going to sue me


    An Liang looks at Wei Shengyang who turns around and leaves in surprise, and looks at me in surprise. His head obviously can''t turn around, and his chin is almost falling off.


    "Don''t be silly. You can go too." I urged him.


    He hesitated again and again, but with a long sigh, he could only run out to chase Wei Shengyang.


    Shen Ke leaned on the door with his arm in his arms and looked at me, "Oh, very witty." He said.


    "It''s enough that Dr. Shen is satisfied with my performance." I smile and don''t want to talk to him.


    Obviously two people are tired of seeing each other, and he always shakes in front of me.


    I really hate him, really.


    "Oh, it''s very kind of you to return your love. I''ll soon believe that expression and tone of voice when I say it." He was sarcastic.


    I shrugged and said in a quiet voice, "I really loved you before. If you didn''t treat me like this, maybe I would love you all the time, just like Nanfeng, and I would love you deeply until the day I died!"


    Sure enough, Shen Ke''s eyes were wrong when he mentioned the name "Nanfeng". Although he tried to pretend that he didn''t care, I still saw his fist clenched unconsciously. Then he turned around and closed the door with a slap, and left a vicious sentence, "just close it!"


    I rolled my eyes. I didn''t mean to let him let me out anyway.I wish he was far away from me.


    Then I fell into the darkness again. When I was facing the ceiling, I felt very uncomfortable.


    I had hope before, but now I''m desperate.


    I drove away the people who were willing to save me, and what I said actually hurt Wei Shengyang, right?


    But if I don''t say that, she won''t leave easily.


    But then again, I said let Wei Shengyang leave, he actually left, without hesitation, did not even ask a question, too heartless!


    This man! Hum! Rare, I also want to look forward to him stepping on the colorful auspicious clouds to save me!


    I think too much.


    Originally not very comfortable, I was even more uncomfortable at the thought of his unfeeling turn and go.


    Although I can only be locked up here, sitting on the cold and damp floor, what I can see is the scene without light, even the time here seems so long and boring.


    But it doesn''t matter. Shen Ke is not here. It''s nothing to say. It''s my rare peace.


    I thought my rare quietness would last for a long time. Who knows, it was just a few hours. I fell asleep with fatigue until Shen Ke came in again.


    As you can see, it''s evening outside, and he seems to be a little unsteady and staggering towards me.


    I got up and shrunk to one side. Don''t touch me. I''ll have nausea.


    He just sat next to me, took my hand and called softly, "south wind..."


    I just smelled his strong wine. It turned out that he had drunk too much.


    I turned my head in disgust, "I''m not Nanfeng elder sister, you start."


    "No, I know. You are..."

 Chapter 114

    I was stunned by his firm attitude.


    Fortunately, seeing him drunk again, I let go and shook my head, "I''m not."


    "I said you are!" He growled. He was really incompetent and furious.


    Reaction he has drunk too much, I also don''t bother to grind teeth with him, don''t face, no longer talk.


    Well, it''s wise to stop talking. Otherwise, he would be angry with me if he didn''t shut up with a towel last time.


    But he would not give up, and he came to hold me.


    I don''t have any idea of time here. I guess I should have a whole day.


    Shen Ke abused prisoners and never gave me anything to eat, so now I haven''t eaten in a day. Then I was so hugged by him that I had nausea and almost didn''t vomit.


    "South wind I miss you so much I miss you so much I really... " He mumbled and spoke. Although he couldn''t hear all of them clearly, he could probably understand that he was saying his deep missing for Bai Nanfeng.


    I don''t hold my head. I want to retch.


    But he continued, "I remember the first time I met you We are all so small I think you are the angel who saved me South wind I always feel sorry for you. I''m the one to blame... "


    Do you have the face to talk to me about meeting for the first time? Where did you get your face?


    I saved you, you killed me!


    He continued, "later, when I saw you again in Croatia, I recognized you at first sight. You spoke on behalf of the whole school on the platform Super handsome, super cute, it looks like a luminous body In an instant, I knew I loved you... "


    I did not speak on behalf of all the students on the podium once or twice. I don''t know which time he said this?


    Tell me once, it''s definitely the biggest failure in my life. How can I provoke such a thing as you.


    "It''s a pity that there was Wei Shengyang around you at that time. They all said that you and he were a couple. They said that you were a school grass and a school flower. It was a perfect match. I was so jealous of him. I''ve appeared in front of you many times, but you can''t remember What can I do? I''m looking forward to the stars and the moon. I''ve been waiting for years for you to have problems and break up, but you don''t, do you know I often look at you in the dark. I''ve been looking at you all the time. You haven''t seen me. After several years, you still think that the first time you saw me was that time when I prepared so long to appear in front of you You don''t know anything You don''t know anything I haven''t told you all these things for so many years. I''m so afraid that if you know these things, you will say I''m a pervert... "


    I shook my body and thought that he knew me well. If I knew these things, I would think he was abnormal.


    When I was at school, there was a "pervert" looking at you in the dark every day. Maybe he would show a dirty expression


    Eh Goose bumps all over the body


    Finally, he didn''t speak. I tried to push him away, but I woke him up.


    I, "..." I''m sorry! I really shouldn''t have touched you.


    "South wind, south wind..." He whispered, just as I wanted to shout, "stay away from me!" I felt some warm liquid dripping on my neck when I was sleeping.


    I widened my eyes and pushed Shen Ke away. He didn''t move when I pushed him to the ground, but I clearly saw that the corners of his eyes were so bright Tears.


    He cried.


    "You really don''t know. I only love you. I really only love you. I haven''t touched you for so many years. I''m not trying to win your favor. I''m just respecting your meaning..."


    Shen Ke hasn''t touched me for so many years. Since the first time he wanted to try, I refused, and he didn''t mention it again.


    However, it is precisely because of this problem that Bai Tao has a chance to contact him.


    Baitao seduced him with his body. I think it''s my retribution.


    And I haven''t given it to him, because I can''t put down my feelings for Wei Shengyang.


    I know that we have no future, even my mouth has been saying that I hate him, but I still can''t let go.


    "I know you won''t give it to me because you''ve been waiting for him for so many years. You''ve been waiting for Wei Shengyang to come back to you Although you haven''t mentioned it, I know you are waiting for him! "


    I went on, "..." Well, you know the truth.


    Shen Ke has been murmuring in my ear. He has counted all the things since he first met me and expressed to me with tears how much he loves me.


    At this time, it doesn''t look like a fake, but I''m not moved.


    If you really love me so much, why did you murder me for the sake of Bai''s property and Bai Taohe? And your tears are just crocodile tears.


    And in your eyes, it seems that the south is dead now. What are you doing here?Later, I was tired of listening to it, so I just leaned on the post and fell asleep.


    I also had a dream, dreaming about a lot of the past, those with Wei Shengyang, and those with Shen Ke.


    So it can be understood that the first half is a dream, and the second half is a nightmare.


    When I opened my eyes again, it was already daybreak, my stomach was rumbling, I had not eaten for more than a day, now I just felt that my eyes were full of stars.


    Shen Ke had been lying on the cold floor and had been sleeping all night. After a long time, he suddenly woke up from the floor shouting "south wind -" and looked at the ceiling with wide eyes. It seemed that he was having a nightmare.


    Then, after a long delay, he got up and looked at me, "last night I..."


    Seems to be thinking about explaining to me why he used the words here.


    "You drink too much, and then miss Nanfang sister very much. Then you come over and say something to me, and you fall asleep. I think you sleep soundly. Even if I force you to wake up, it''s useless, so I didn''t call you." I also explained.


    He stood up, kneaded his forehead and went out. It seemed that his quality made him particularly uncomfortable, and his steps were all staggering.


    Standing at the door, he stopped again, turned around and looked at me awkwardly, "I didn''t say anything strange last night, did I?"


    I turned my head and deliberately pointed my back at him.


    Sure enough, he asked nervously, "did I say something strange?"


    "I think I may be dying." I said.


    Because of this sentence, he was particularly nervous, "what''s the matter?"

 Chapter 115

    I still didn''t speak and kept my back to him.


    He couldn''t stand any longer, and staggered over to see me. "What''s the matter with you? What''s wrong with your body? "


    "Listen to me."


    "Well?"


    "Gululu..." My stomach is still awesome, so I scream at this time.


    Then he looked up at him and rolled his eyes. "Do you hear me?"


    "Stomach?"


    "Yes, I''m starving. You''re abusing me, you know?"


    Shen Ke, "..." It seems that when he imprisoned me here, he didn''t think about it.


    Now that the question was raised, he remembered that I had to eat too, and he didn''t mock me. "You wait for me here, and I''ll make a meal for you soon."


    "All right!" I happily agreed.


    In fact, Shen Ke can cook, Because at the beginning, I told him that I couldn''t cook. In order to win my favor, he specially practiced to do this kind of thing, which can be said to be a good kitchen. In the past, when we were together, he often cooked for me, but later he was busy with his work, so the chance of cooking was less, so cooking fell on me.


    At that time, I was really stupid. I was grateful to him for respecting me and not touching me, so I always felt sorry. He always wanted to compensate him. In life, I was basically willing to do anything for him.


    Unfortunately, I don''t know. When I was moved by his tears, in fact, he betrayed me long ago.


    It''s based on the concept of "if you don''t solve physiological problems for me, I''ll find someone else to solve physiological problems."


    Oh, irony.


    Shen Ke quickly brought me delicious food. "I cooked it myself. It''s the first time I''ve tasted it myself. Taste it. What do you think?"


    That relaxed tone didn''t seem to regard me as an enemy.


    So, ah, abnormal psychology is really difficult for ordinary people to guess.


    "It''s delicious, thank you." I''m a guest, too.


    When I was no longer hostile to him, he was stunned and looked at me in surprise.


    I looked him in the eye. He finally spoke first and asked curiously, "don''t you blame me?"


    I''m afraid you didn''t wake up. Do you think you want my life, and then you can exchange it with your cooking skills? How much do you think your cooking is worth?


    I shook my head. "No, I just want to ask you something else."


    "What''s the matter?" He narrowed his eyes and, as expected, instantly became inhuman.


    "You know, people have some desires, I mean I want to go to the toilet. I''m suffocating. "


    Shen Ke, "..."


    He looked at me with some vigilance. I rolled my eyes. "I''m your prisoner now, but you can''t abuse prisoners, can you?"


    Shen Ke thought about it for a while. He was afraid that I would run away, so he went to lock all the doors and windows in the villa. Then he came to the basement again, opened the lock for me, and pressed me to the bathroom door like a prisoner. "Go and go back quickly."


    He was waiting at the door, and I, "..." It''s very embarrassing, OK?


    God, Buddha, God, Jesus Please send a God to help me, and let Shen Ke go away, OK?


    I couldn''t hold it because he was waiting at the door. Now I can''t even get up


    Maybe God has pity on me and happened to hear my prayer. At this time, he sent a God to save me.


    God rang the doorbell at the door and wanted to come in. The doorbell of "Ding Dong -" and "Ding Dong -" rang very quickly.


    "Who is it?" Shen Ke asked warily.


    "Brother, it''s me, Shen Yao." Shen Yao''s voice sounded at the door. Her voice sounded so weak.


    Oh, a god sent by heaven is actually a big patient.


    "You stay here, don''t make any noise, otherwise don''t blame me for being rude to Baihe." He warned me in a low voice, and then turned to open the door for Shen Yao.


    He quickly helped Shen Yao to the sofa in the living room and asked him nervously, "Why are you here?"


    "Is Ann with you?" Shen Yao doesn''t talk much nonsense with him, and asks with a clear purpose.


    I can just see from the crack of the bathroom door that when Shen Yao asked, Shen Ke''s face changed at that time, "are you Wei Shengyang or Gu Muyang? If so, I''ll send you back to the hospital now. I''ve told you many times, don''t leave the hospital bed! You don''t know what kind of physical fitness you have now! "


    When Shen Ke faced Shenyang, he felt that he was easy to turn into a nagging aunt and was not at ease with her.


    "Do you want to have a new operation with Ann''s heart and mine? Brother, are you crazy? " When Shen Yao asked this, she was a little excited and coughed violently.Shen Ke clenched his fist. "You don''t care about this."


    "I''m going to have a new operation on her heart and my heart. It''s so important to me. Why don''t I take care of it?"


    "She volunteered." Shen Ke talks nonsense, but his face is not red and his heart is not beating.


    "If it''s voluntary, you''ll lock it on the wire. Is it chained?"


    Shen Ke face to Shen Yao blame eyes, don''t open the line of sight, "and white peach do heart surgery, should have used her heart, is your appearance saved her, now she use her heart to save you again, this is no problem."


    "Brother! I think you are crazy


    "Don''t worry about what I said. I''ll take you back." Shen Ke stands up and pulls Shen Yao away.


    Shen Yao pulls the sofa and refuses to go. Shen Ke comforts her, "I''m your only relative in the world. I''m your brother. Everything I do is for you. I won''t hurt you. Listen to my brother. OK, you go back to the hospital and listen to me."


    "I can''t be obedient. You are saving me, right, but you are saving me with other people''s lives. Everyone has only one life. If you take other people''s lives, you are killing people! You can''t do that! "


    "I''ll take you back." Shen Ke no longer discussed this problem with him, stubbornly picked her up and left.


    "Brother! I didn''t come here to plead for her Shen Yao roared.


    Shen Yao is Lin Daiyu''s type. Although I don''t spend much time with her, I have never seen her angry. This should be the first time.


    "You put me down and I''ll tell you something."


    Seeing Shen Yao''s serious attitude, Shen Ke hesitates for a moment, puts her down and looks at her in doubt.


    "I''m talking about being psychologically prepared."


    "You said

 Chapter 116

    Shen Yao pause for a moment, seems to be considering the words, and then said, "Nanfeng sister''s death, in fact, has something to do with you?"


    "What do you mean by this?" Shen Ke frowned.


    "Nanfeng''s business is not an accident at all. It''s you and Baitao who did it." Shen Yao asked this sentence directly.


    Shen Ke''s face is not good-looking even if the person is his own sister, but he doesn''t deny it. Shen Yao understands that this is his acquiescence.


    He admitted that he had killed Bai Nanfeng.


    Shen Yao sighed and took him to the sofa. "Brother, although I haven''t been with you for so many years, Yo is your sister. I think I should understand you. You always regret that. You regret losing Nanfeng sister. You live in guilt all the time. I know that in this world, you only love us two."


    Shen Yao''s voice was very gentle and her tone was light. I think this must have fallen on Shen Ke''s heart.


    Especially after what he said last night, I know that he lives in a strong sense of guilt.


    "What are you talking about?" Shen Ke asked.


    "Nothing, brother. If Nanfeng is still alive, would you like to have a chance to atone and love her well?"


    Shen Ke''s expression fluctuates a little. He no longer looks directly into Shen Yao''s eyes and doesn''t speak. It seems that he has fallen into deep regret again.


    Shen Yao gently took his hand, "brother, you answer me, will you?"


    "People have passed away. What are you talking about?"


    "You just need to tell me, if Nanfeng elder sister is still alive, are you willing to treat her well and repay her previous faults?"


    "Yes, I will! But she''s dead! " He growled and lost his temper, not to Shen Yao, but to himself.


    Shen Yao chuckled, "that''s it, brother. Now I can tell you, in fact, Ann She is Nanfeng


    Shen Ke Leng for several seconds, and then she shook her head, "no, it''s impossible. Even if it''s a change of face, it''s impossible for such a thing to happen. Moreover, I''ve investigated Su An''an. The Su family is real. Everything is real."


    Although he said the words of refusal, but his eyes flow, the mood is particularly chaotic.


    "There is no easy face at all, so the Su family is not made up by her to cheat you. It''s just that after Nanfeng''s body died, her consciousness just entered Su an''s body."


    "How could this happen? No, absolutely not Shen Ke shook his head, but his emotion became more and more excited. He stood up and paced back and forth, even faster and faster. He always shook his head, "no! impossible! We are all modern people, never believe in ghosts! Science has proved that there are no ghosts in the world! "


    He kept mumbling that he had actually believed it, but he still had to convince himself that it was not true.


    Is it to ease my guilt?


    Shen Yao pulled him and tried to make him sit down, but he was so upset that he didn''t want to sit down at all.


    "If you think about the contact between you and su''an, did she approach you from the beginning? Did you think that she was particularly similar to Nanfeng from the beginning? Do you feel strange when you get along with her? Has Baitao been stressing with you that she is Nanfeng? Baitao and I both know the truth, and I''ve heard about her dog hair allergy. Nanfeng sister is allergic to dog hair. Do you think it might be such a coincidence? Brother, you have already noticed? " Shen Yao asked a series of questions. Shen Ke''s breathing became more and more urgent. He kept shaking his head and couldn''t accept it.


    "Brother, drink some water." Shen Yao poured a cup of water from the tea table and handed it to Shen Ke to calm him down.


    Shen Ke looked up and drank a glass of water.


    Although the action is rude, it seems to be quite effective. He seems to have calmed down a lot.


    He sat down and looked at Shen Yao. There seemed to be a thousand words in his eyes to ask her.


    These words should all be about "Bai Nanfeng".


    Shen Yao looked at him tenderly and held his hand intimately. "So, brother, now you know that Nanfeng is still alive. You don''t have to live in guilt anymore, but you have done too many wrong things to her. Now you have a chance to make up for her. You need to make up for her."


    "How to compensate? There''s no way to make it up! " Shen Ke finally said.


    "It''s the operation!"


    Shen Ke stands up again and looks at Shen Yao. Shen Yao should have endured it for a long time. Now she can''t help it and starts to cough violently.


    Shen Ke clenched his fist, as if he was making a difficult decision. At last, he said, "the operation has come to this stage, and there is no way back!"


    "There''s a way out. You let her go."


    "No, there''s no way out. I don''t need a way out. I just need you to live well." Shen Ke closed his eyes."Brother -"


    "no matter how important she is, she can only be regarded as the second most important person in the world. The first important person can only be you, Yao Yao. I won''t let you die!" He is very righteous.


    I don''t know whether I''m persuading Shen Yao, or I''m persuading myself, who has been deeply remorseful.


    "You have killed her once. This operation is undoubtedly to kill her for the second time. Brother, how can you do this?" Shen Yao is crying.


    Maybe when she came here, she thought that as long as she promoted my identity, Shen Ke would not want to fight me for the second time.


    "Well, go back." Shen Ke dials the phone and asks people to take Shen Yao to the hospital. Shen Yao tries to persuade him all the time. Shen Ke doesn''t say a word. It seems that he has made up his mind. Even if he knows that I''m Bai Nanfeng, he will definitely operate on my heart.


    So we can''t believe this kind of thing.


    If he can betray you once, he can betray you. If he can kill you once, he can kill you twice.


    Until someone later took Shen Yao away, Shen Ke suddenly said, "Yao Yao, you don''t have psychological burden about heart surgery. No matter who she is, she is willing to help you. She is willing to help you."


    How much affection does he have for Shen Yao? He is afraid that she will have a psychological burden because of the heart replacement operation. At this time, he can tell such a crazy lie.


    "Brother, think about it! If the operation is really carried out, I will feel guilty for a lifetime, and I may also have rejection reaction, and you too, twice, brother, can you really bear your guilt? "

 Chapter 117

    Shen Ke is indifferent, even expressionless. Maybe in his eyes, as long as Shen Yao is alive, even if the probability of successful heart surgery is not high, he is willing to do it. In order to save Shen Yao, he is willing to bear a heavy sense of guilt.


    Looking at Shen Yao being taken away, he quickly turned and walked towards me.


    Ah, the windows of this villa are all equipped with protective railings. I really have to do my own evil. Otherwise, I can jump out of the window and escape?


    He pushed the door in, startled me, and congratulated himself that it was over. He also put on his pants.


    "You burst in so suddenly Isn''t that good? "


    "You are Nanfeng, why didn''t you tell me earlier?" He asked eagerly, with a special emphasis, "I''m sure you are Nanfeng. Tell me why?"


    I bit my lip. "I haven''t done anything to hurt you. Why are you so fierce..."


    He stepped forward, I stepped back, but because the bathroom space is not large and leaned against the wall, he raised his hand and tightly grasped my neck, "what''s the purpose of you approaching me, you want revenge?"


    "If I want to get revenge, I actually have countless opportunities," I looked into his eyes and looked very sincere. "Think about this, don''t you?"


    He squinted at me. I moved and found that his hand didn''t loosen a bit, so it was obvious that he still didn''t believe me.


    When I looked at him, I felt more and more dangerous. My heart was beating very hard in my chest, as if it was going to jump out of my throat.


    What to do


    What can we do?


    "Are you scared?" He pinched my chin, forced me to look at him, and then looked at me carefully, "Bai Nanfeng, you played me well?"


    "No, how dare you..." I''m weak.


    He "hissed" a, very disdain, continue to look at me, "so say of words, you and Wei Sheng Yang as expected at the beginning is a gang of, even white peach all know, you just cheat me a person!"


    "No, Baitao doesn''t know, no one knows, because I have nothing to do with weishengyang at all," I said specially, fearing that Shen Ke didn''t believe me. "I had nothing to do with weishengyang when I was that identity before, but now I have changed my identity, of course it has nothing to do with him. He doesn''t even know that I am Bai Nanfeng!"


    I sincerely yelled out these words, but Shen Ke had a brain and didn''t believe it at all.


    He pinched my chin and said, "what do you have to do with him? Friends and girlfriends? Huh? Is it OK to rekindle old love


    "Nothing like that!" Although it seems like a joke to talk about the relationship between Shen Ke and me again, how can I tell he is jealous when I listen to his tone?


    "No wonder you don''t want to give it to me once, twice and three times!" Shen Ke squeezed out a few words from his teeth, "I''m waiting for Wei Shengyang to enjoy it! Now this body, micro Yang, but enjoy enough? "


    He said, then angry look, began to rudely tear my clothes.


    The feeling of large area of skin exposed in the air made me panic, and my speech was a little bit unskillful, "what are you doing?! Shen Ke, what are you doing? "


    "You! Can''t you see that? " He glared at his eyes and kept moving. It happened that he hadn''t eaten all day. He was weak and couldn''t push it away. He couldn''t scream.


    In a hurry, I bit his arm.


    "Ah --" he took back his arm and looked at the bleeding wound. There was a more angry expression in his eyes.


    "Very capable, Bai Nanfeng! I''ll see how long you can last! " He pointed at me again, holding my two hands with one hand and tearing the rest of my clothes with the other.


    Don''t -


    I looked at him with my teeth clenched tightly. He suddenly laughed and said, "Bai Nanfeng, look at you. You''ve been playing with Wei Shengyang enough. What are you doing here with me? Come on, serve me well and try to give me what you will. If I''m satisfied, maybe you can suffer less in the next few days. "


    I never knew that Shen Ke, who looked elegant, said such vulgar language.


    I saw that my underwear was almost stripped down by this madman. In my panic, I could only say, "do you want my heart, Shen Ke?"


    Shen Ke stopped and looked at me. He was very dissatisfied. He squeezed out a few words from his teeth and said, "are you threatening me?"


    I looked him in the eye and knew that it was useless to be afraid of him at this time.


    "Yes, I''m threatening you!"


    "Who gave you the courage?"?! Huh? "


    "It doesn''t matter who gives me the courage. What''s more, we all know that after this operation, my probability of survival is very low. Anyway, sooner or later, I will die. I''m just threatening you. What''s the matter, Shen Ke? I tell you, from now on, if you touch me again, I''ll bite my tongue and kill myself! I! Do what you sayI roared out these words. For a moment, Shen Ke was really stunned and didn''t do anything.


    Hum, look at that!


    "Let go of me!" I urged.


    He didn''t let go, just looked at me, the anger in his eyes was deeper than before, and he said, "Bai Nanfeng, don''t give me, right?"


    "Yes! No! Don''t even give it to me! You don''t deserve it


    His teeth "cluck" ring, I think he is about to break a good bite of his teeth.


    I still don''t forget to mend the knife, "Shen Ke, are you angry? If you''re angry, let it out. If you kill me, let it out? Kill me! Do it


    He not only did not start, but also let me go, stepped back, looked at me in surprise, and then laughed, "yes! This is your attitude of Bai Nanfeng! This is the real you


    "Yes, I did. Did I pretend to be like that? Have you ever felt like a monkey I played with I deliberately provoked him.


    He calmed down a lot, pulled me out, and forced me to lock in the basement.


    But this time, he didn''t close my mouth with a towel, and he didn''t force me to lock the chain.


    I think it''s a little bit more confidence for him. He predicted that I couldn''t run out.


    I don''t know if he suddenly found out his conscience. He even went to the bathroom and threw the clothes he picked up for me.


    I quickly put on, lying at the door to see what he was doing, but heard his footsteps leaving.


    I tried to open the door, but I found myself thinking too much.


    Of course he won''t let me out.


    Return the clothes to me, do not lock me, may have been his greatest tenderness to me.

 Chapter 118

    That night, Shen Ke drank too much again, but it was not as serious as last time.


    He stumbled in and knew that he turned on the basement light from outside, opened the door and sat at the door. Then he was dazed at the door and didn''t look at me.


    I thought he lost consciousness again, and crept close to him, like stepping over his body. Maybe I could run away.


    The last time Wei Sheng Yang and an Liang came to save me, the incident happened suddenly, and I didn''t think much about it. Because I was afraid that Shen Ke would hurt Bai He, I volunteered to stay.


    Later, after repeated thinking, I came up with a better solution.


    If I can escape successfully and exchange myself for Bai He, Shen Ke will be willing to let Bai he go.


    Although at that time my own ending did not change, but I can guarantee that white lotus is safe.


    At that time, he doesn''t have white lotus as his card. I can think of another way, so I don''t have any worries. Otherwise, white lotus is in his hands, and I don''t dare to act rashly.


    So now, if I have a chance, I have to find a way to run.


    With this in mind, I was about to step over him, but he suddenly said, "you can''t run away. I''ve locked all the doors and windows. You can''t get out."


    I, "..." He knows what I think.


    I cough, "I just want to go to the bathroom..."


    "You just want to run, I know." He was sure that the air of drunkenness was around him. Unexpectedly, he was still sober when he was so drunk.


    "Nanfeng, sit next to me and talk to me."


    I''m not going to sit because I''m standing still. He''s going to touch me again, and I''m going to have nausea.


    As if he knew what I thought, he added, "don''t worry, I won''t touch you."


    Now that he has said that, I will not be hypocritical. Anyway, I can''t run away. It doesn''t matter if I follow him, so that he won''t jump up and go crazy.


    "You say it." I said.


    He turned to look at me, eyes full of deep feeling, "I take suan''an as your substitute, but I can''t do it to you, cruel heart," he laughed at himself, "for example, I''m not willing to lock you."


    I rolled my eyes and said, "Oh, I thought you forgot that you did it on purpose. Should I thank you?"


    He was indifferent to my sarcastic tone and continued, "in fact, I have been particularly worried since your body died. I''m worried that if I die later, I won''t be with you."


    "That''s good." I was so excited that if I didn''t worry that he would be angry with me, I would shout to him, "that''s great! This is the best news I''ve received today. "


    He looked at me and stopped talking. His eyes seemed to see something else through me.


    You''re not angry, are you?


    "In the future, you''re going to heaven, and people like me..." He laughed at himself again, "but he can only go to hell..."


    "Don''t you believe in ghosts?"


    "I didn''t believe it, but when I saw you, a dead person could come back to life, and my consciousness went from one body to another, I seemed to believe it, and I was even more afraid..." He leaned his head against the door frame, looking very melancholy and tired. He seemed to be talking, "what can I do? If I can''t see you in the future, what can I do?" South wind I really love you... "


    "South wind I really love you... " Listen to this, I almost didn''t spit it out.


    Shen Ke, the most scum men in the world don''t have your scum! How can you say such a thing without shame?


    You killed me! And about to kill me!


    My God!


    "Do you regret killing me?"


    He suddenly raised his head and looked at me, with a fragile expression on his face, "I regret it. This is the most regretful thing that Shen Ke has ever regretted! Really? Nanfeng, I don''t know what pain is until you die! "


    I blinked, feeling that I suddenly saw hope, "then you have to kill me a second time, you can let me go, I will not disappear from your world."


    His eyes blurred for a while, and finally shook his head, "no way. I do this for Yao Yao, and I believe you are willing to sacrifice for her. "


    "I don''t want to."


    "You will!" He raised his tone, but also to convince himself, "I''m all for Yao Yao. If Bai Tao is still alive, I''d rather have another operation to replace her heart. I really don''t want to hurt you, Nanfeng. After all, I love you so much."


    I turned my eyes and looked at the ceiling. I didn''t want to say a word.


    You are going to kill me after all, then your love and reluctant to give up is a fart?!


    Not a fart!


    Shen Ke looked at me. He should be expecting my response. He always wanted to hear me admit that I was voluntary.It''s the height of self deception.


    Without waiting for my reply, he was relatively calm, not as emotional as before. He just sighed and looked very sad, "Nanfeng, don''t blame me..."


    I blame you! I don''t blame you. Who?


    "After you die, Bai He is your aunt and the mother of this body. I will ask people to take good care of her. I think now I know that her mental illness is also pretended?"


    I don''t need your kindness.


    Biting teeth, I still don''t trust the mouth, "if I die, promise me, let white lotus go, she is useless to you."


    Shen Ke stood up, still a little unsteady, didn''t speak, just closed the door with his backhand.


    It seems that he is saying to himself, "I will leave the light on, too dark environment is not good for your eyes."


    I, "..." What memorial archway are you building?


    ¡­¡­


    Because of the experience of the previous operation and Shen Yao''s condition, the operation was arranged very quickly.


    That day, I was taken out by Shen Ke, a little surprised, until he tied my hands from the back, and then took me to the car. He said, "I''ll take you to the hospital, we''ll have an operation later."


    On hearing this, I suddenly felt a pain in my heart.


    When the car started, looking at the scenery of rapid retrogression on both sides, I seemed to have felt my own death.


    It''s not true to say I''m not afraid. I''m so upset.


    I feel I''m sorry for God''s new life. I still have too many things to finish.


    Including not solving your last physical death.


    Including my father, whom I haven''t seen for a long time, who lost two daughters in a row. The white haired man sent the black haired man. Twice, he must be very sad. I haven''t visited him


    It also includes not getting along well with Wei Shengyang and having a good love with him.


    All of a sudden, I''m so sad.


    I''m not a crying person, but this time, when Shen Ke drove the car into the hospital, he suddenly felt tears blur his eyes.

 Chapter 119

    If I hadn''t forced myself to bear it, I think I would have cried.


    If


    I mean if


    And in the future


    I think I must not worry about where my original body is, just revenge.


    I think I must go to see Dad. Dad, I miss you so much.


    I think I must get along well with Wei Shengyang, want to be the little woman in his arms, want to have a good love with him, at least At least tell him loudly that I love him.


    ¡­¡­


    "Well, that''s it. Get out of the car." Shen Ke stopped the car.


    He looked at me, probably noticed the tears in my eyes, he actually showed some distressed expression, patted me on the shoulder to comfort, "don''t be afraid, I will take anesthetic."


    I''ll go to your sister''s anesthetic!


    I didn''t speak and got out of the car with him.


    All of a sudden, that group of reporters swarmed in. It was almost like they came out from all directions. They rushed to surround Shen Ke and me, and then they took pictures of us.


    "Doctor Shen, I heard that in order to save your sister, Miss Shen Yao, you imprisoned Miss Su an an and forced her to take out her heart for you, didn''t you?"


    "Dr. Shen, this is against your medical ethics, even against human ethics. Don''t you think this kind of behavior is too much? Will you be ashamed of this kind of behavior?"


    "Doctor Shen, I''m afraid that such selfish behavior will be despised by people all over the world. Are you sure you want to do it? The images you built before in front of the public are all selfless. In fact, this selfish life is your true face, isn''t it? "


    "Doctor Shen, it''s said that Miss Su an an has been fond of you since a long time ago. After chasing you for a long time, you agreed to associate with her, but later you became more affectionate. Now you have to change her heart by force. Do you think this is a twisted love between you?"


    "Dr. Shen..."


    Journalists'' questions are always tricky, especially when they know the truth of the matter, and then they make their words even worse.


    I think if I were Shen Ke, I would like to find a crack in the ground?


    Shen Ke twisted his brow. He turned to look at me. His eyes were full of hostility again. "Is that you?"


    "What is me? Do you suspect that I exposed you to the media? I don''t have any communication equipment. I haven''t even been out of the basement except to go to the bathroom. If this kind of thing leaks out, can you still suspect me? "


    I look at him in disbelief. Is he crazy?


    Of course, the reporters on the scene won''t let go of what I said. They exclaimed, "it''s really a prisoner. It''s so inhuman." they quickly turned on the recording and shot us.


    Shen Ke was so angry that he gasped heavily. He pinched my neck and said, "don''t pretend to be innocent to me! It''s not what you pass on that has something to do with you. That''s what Wei Shengyang passes on. Does he think this can stop me? I tell you, no way! No one can stop me from having this operation! No one


    He''s a little crazy and he''s pinching my neck and shaking it back and forth.


    "Not me, not really!" I try to speak as loud as I can.


    I didn''t eat anything in the morning, otherwise I would have been shaken and vomited by him.


    "I sent someone over." A clear female voice sounded, and everyone stopped to look at it.


    Stunned, it''s Shen Yao.


    She was dressed in hospital uniform and stood against the wall. She looked very weak and pale.


    She looked at our direction, looked at me and then gave me a gentle smile.


    "Yao Yao?" Shen Ke looked at her and just dyed her scarlet eyes with a gentle color.


    "Brother, it has nothing to do with her. Let her go. I called the media, and I asked them to hide and surprise you."


    Shen Ke held my neck tightly and didn''t want to let go. "Why do you do this! Why can''t you be obedient! "


    "Obedience is not to turn yourself into a puppet. I''m still indifferent when I know you want to take other people''s lives. Brother, I can''t do this operation!"


    "You have to do it! Do it or not! " Shen Ke pulled me and wanted to rush out of the crowd. "You get out of the way and put it here to delay other people''s business. Does the police know that they don''t care?"


    As he spoke, Shen Ke walked forward, and then a silver handcuff was put on his hand. Shen Ke looked up in surprise and saw several policemen in uniform.


    "We suspect that you are illegally detained or even trying to kill people. Now let''s go to the police station to investigate in detail." The policeman looked at him and said without expression.


    Shen Ke subconsciously took a step back, you can see that he was pretending to be calm. He shook his head and said nonsense. "No, I didn''t. She was voluntary. I don''t believe you asked her!"


    He pointed at me, so everyone looked at me, waiting for my response.I feel like I''m being watched by a thousand pairs of eyes, and those reporter cameras reflect sunlight into my eyes, which makes me unable to open my eyes.


    "I..." I''m a little tongue tied.


    If I say I''m not voluntary, I can be saved, but Shen Ke, who is in a hurry, can''t let Bai He live.


    But if I say it''s voluntary and so many people are watching, I will die or live after the operation. I''m willing to. I''ve come here. This is my last chance.


    In other words, there is only one life between Baihe and me.


    I clenched my fist and clenched my lips.


    How can I choose? How can I choose?


    The police also looked at me and said, "little girl, are you forced to speak up? As police, we will certainly do justice for you!"


    "I..." I don''t know what to do, really, who can help me.


    "Look here." Although Wei Shengyang''s voice is not big, his voice seems to have a special magic, flying through the crowd to my ears.


    I looked in his direction in surprise, and then opened my eyes in surprise.


    White lotus stands beside him, looking at me tenderly, with a faint smile on the corner of his mouth.


    After looking me in the eye, she told me with her mouth, "I''m ok."


    Since she is standing next to Wei Shengyang, it should be that Wei Shengyang has tried to save her.


    In fact, I want to know that this matter has something to do with Wei Shengyang. Most of it was planned by him, including Shen Yao''s pleading with Shen Ke before.


    If Wei Shengyang didn''t let Shen Yao know that Shen Ke was going to use my heart for surgery, how could she know?


    But I''m just curious. How did Wei Shengyang know that I refused to go with them because of Bai He?

 Chapter 120

    "Little girl? Are you scared? " The police officer urged kindly.


    I looked at Shen Ke. Shen Ke looked at me all the time, but he didn''t see the white lotus over there, so he still looked like he had nothing to fear.


    He must have thought that I would refuse the police just like the last time Wei Shengyang and Anliang came to me.


    So when he saw that I didn''t speak for a long time, he couldn''t help urging, "tell them, are you voluntary?"


    I chuckled and shook my head. "No, I didn''t volunteer."


    At the moment when I spoke, I saw Shen Ke''s whole body was not good, and he almost didn''t stop.


    "What are you talking about?" He growled.


    I shrugged at him, made a indifferent appearance, looked at the police, pointed to the direction of white lotus, "there is my mother, Shen Ke, he has been detaining my mother, used to threaten me to change my heart, now my friend has rescued my mother, so I am no longer threatened by him."


    There was an uproar.


    Everyone whispered. Shen Yao stood in the distance, looking at Shen Ke''s direction with concern. People are pointing fingers at Shen Ke. He has really become the finger of Wan Fu.


    Shen Ke stepped back and shook his head, "no It''s not what she said... "


    The police impolitely pulled handcuffs and forced him to go, "is that what she said, you go to the police station to talk about it!"


    Then the police forcibly took Shen Ke to the car. I saw him looking at me all the time, gnashing his teeth. He wanted to eat me alive. His eyes were full of resentment.


    Oh, it''s really interesting. He''s not happy. Is it possible that he''s only allowed to be abnormal and no one is allowed to resist?


    Shen Yao looks at Shen Ke being taken away by the police, but her hand holding the wall tightly, but she doesn''t say anything. Until Shen Ke is taken away, the car disappears in sight, and she suddenly falls into a coma.


    Wei Shengyang quickly sent Shen Yao to the hospital. The reporters wanted to ask more questions. When Wei Shengyang pulled his face, they all left after you had a look at me and I had a look at you.


    As a result, the door of the hospital, which was just busy, was suddenly quiet. I was the only one left. There were Bai He, Wei Shengyang, Gu Muyang and several subordinates of Wei Shengyang.


    All of a sudden, it''s kind of empty.


    I walked over there and hugged Bai He tightly. "It''s so nice that you''re OK!"


    Contact with her warm body, I even have the impulse of tears.


    And white lotus warm tears have been dripping on my neck, she gently patted my back, clearly tears can not stop the flow, but with a smile on her face, "you are, you''re OK, it''s so good to worry about me, you know?"


    "I was fine."


    "My heart is about to be poached, and I still say it''s OK! You child, can you have a snack? " Bai he patted me on the back angrily.


    I smile, this just notice to look at us to embrace, the facial expression is particularly bad, still have been looking at of tiny living Yang.


    Why does he seem angry? He is angry. He has saved my life. Haven''t I said thank you to him yet?


    "You Thanks for saving my aunt this time. Thank you... " I''m in a hurry to thank you.


    He turned his face away, not looking at me, not talking, a proud face.


    It seems not. Is it because at that time he went to Shen Ke to find me, but I refused his kindness, and he thought I didn''t know what to do?


    "That I didn''t go with you before because I didn''t dare to gamble. I was afraid that Shen Ke would be bad for my aunt. " I explained.


    Still don''t speak is still not satisfied, even to me "hum".


    This made me confused. I also explained what I should explain. Why is he still very unhappy


    Don''t say pull down.


    I don''t speak any more. I look at the hospital. Although I know Wei Shengyang will arrange someone to take care of Shen Yao, I''m still worried about her.


    "I''ll go and see Shen Yao. I''ll come down to you later." I, wipe his body to walk past, but he grabbed the arm, don''t let me go.


    "What are you doing? I''ll be down in a minute


    But he pulled hard and pulled me directly into his arms and held me tightly.


    "You Well... " As soon as I looked up at him, I was gagged.


    This is a soft and long kiss, even with a little bit of punishment, he kisses, what are you still angry about?


    Until I felt that I was going to die, he ended the kiss. I went over his shoulder and saw Gu Muyang looking at us not far behind. His fingers were clasping tightly against the wall, as if he was going to dig a hole in the wall.


    In his eyes, I''m still his girlfriend, so my behavior can be regarded as planting grassland on his head. No wonder my expression is like that


    I looked at him, he looked at me, we tried, he laughed at himself, turned and went into the hospital, said nothing."Are you so absorbed in other men?" Wei Sheng Yang is dissatisfied with Tao.


    I coughed gently, "no, it''s just that this body was in a relationship with him. He didn''t know about me. He also felt that Ann abandoned him. It seemed that Ann collapsed and was sad. I think I have to have a good talk with him sometime..." Facing Wei Shengyang''s cold and secluded eyes, I quickly explained, "I just want to get rid of the relationship with him, so as to maintain a better relationship with you..."


    "No! If there''s a problem, I''ll tell you! Don''t go He said overbearing.


    That tone, as if I go, will be others hook, take away.


    Seeing that he was so serious and persistent, I had to compromise on the surface, "well, well, if we don''t go, we won''t go. I think our performance today has made him understand, needless to say, it doesn''t matter."


    Wei Shengyang was satisfied with his appearance and said, "hum" and he stopped talking.


    You look like you are the most proud man in the world, right?


    "But then again, what didn''t you like just now?"


    "I don''t know!"


    OK, you''re proud. You''re the boss. I won''t ask if I don''t tell you.


    Until we drove back, Wei Shengyang looked at me and suddenly said, "after that, hug me first, want to see me first! I''m the most important! "


    Well


    Oh


    I''m jealous. I''m jealous of my aunt because I hugged her. I''m jealous of Shen Yao because I want to see Shen Yao.


    Weishengyang, you''re jealous. Isn''t that right?


    "They are all women!"


    "Not even women! The first can only be me! The most important thing is me He sounded like a child throwing his words.


    Young master Weisheng, is there something wrong with your identity, your status and your performance

 Chapter 121

    I looked at Bai He at the back and said suddenly, "why do you know that I don''t leave because my aunt is detained in Shen Ke''s hands? How do you think of these things?"


    "You may not know yourself, but I know you."


    I felt my heart was suddenly shaken. He said that he knew me better than myself.


    How many people in the world can know me so well?


    So in order to appease Wei Shengyang, I stayed with him all day, but of course we didn''t stay. He arranged a new residence for me and Bai He.


    Shen Ke was jailed. Although Shen Yao reported it to the police, I''m still worried about Shen Yao, especially because I know her health is not very good.


    "Shen Yao, she Are you all right? "


    "I''ve asked Ye he to arrange it, and I''m also looking for her matching heart on a large scale. Although it''s the first time that the Municipal People''s hospital has done such an operation, there are not one or two cases of heart replacement in China. Don''t worry. As long as there is a matching heart, there are many people who can operate on her." Wei Shengyang comforted me, but put his hand on my shoulder, and then slid down to my waist bit by bit. He looked at me with some emotion, "you don''t have to worry about other people''s affairs. I can arrange it well. You just have to worry about me."


    "You''re not sick."


    "I''m sick in my body," he said, approaching me, body to body, face to face. "Would you like to check it for me?"


    I don''t know why. Maybe even though I''m very old, I really have no experience in this field, so I''m always a little nervous in the face of such things.


    "I I have something else Go and solve it first. I''ll come back to you later! " I have a strong sense of escape.


    And I have no place to escape. When I get out of the door, I install Ye he. Ye he can see that I''m blushing and my heart is beating. He blinks, "I''m with you and the boss Cough Fortunately, I didn''t go in for a few seconds, or I would have caught you together again. "


    I was embarrassed and coughed, "what a coincidence, is Shen Yao OK?"


    "There''s nothing wrong with her, but Mr. Gu It seems that the mood is not very good... "


    Gu Muyang


    Thinking of his gentle face, he would not be very good. I think it has something to do with me.


    In his eyes, it''s su''an who turns him green after all. He has been waiting for An''an to grow up. Then when An''an finally grows up, he actually follows others like this. If I encounter such a thing, I will be very sad.


    After thinking about it, I dialed him and said, "Gu Muyang, it''s me. I don''t know if you are free. Thanks to you, I can get away from Shen Ke. So tonight, if you are free, let''s meet."


    He was silent there for a long time before he said, "OK, I''ll pick you up right now."


    Soon, we went to a very good French restaurant, he ordered some things, and a bottle of red wine, and then drank it by himself.


    It seems that he didn''t drink very well in front of me, and then he explained to himself, "you are too young to drink. You have good food. You are thin and eat more recently, which are all your favorite food."


    I looked at the dishes on the table. I didn''t move my chopsticks. I just looked at him with a smile.


    "Why not? No appetite? "


    "It''s not that I have no appetite. I just don''t like these things." I smile.


    He lost his face, and then began to drink by himself, cup after cup. He was just getting used to himself rudely. After drinking one bottle, he asked for another. Later, maybe he didn''t enjoy the red wine enough, so he ordered a lot of beer.


    "I heard that you have been living in England all the year round recently. Do you also drink beer?"


    "No, I''m just very happy today," he said, laughing as reluctantly as he could. "You can get out of the bad hands safely. It''s really worth celebrating. I''m celebrating for you."


    I just drink more wine. How can I start to talk nonsense?


    "Gu Muyang," I held his hand, holding up the glass and pouring wine for myself. "Today I asked you out to talk about the past. I lost my memory. You should know that I can''t remember it, and I don''t want to think about it. So don''t worry about our past any more. Let him go of the past. People don''t say the most important thing Is it the future, so we all look to our own future. I''ve forgotten what I promised and said to you before, so let the past go with the wind, OK


    I looked into his eyes and sincerely expressed my attitude.


    He Lengleng looked at me, expressionless, but there are a lot of emotions in his eyes.


    Then he suddenly raised his head and laughed, which made people feel very bitter.


    Then he didn''t respond to me, and he poured wine into himself one mouthful after another.


    Maybe he was in a hurry to drink. He vomited and retched, as if he wanted to vomit all his internal organs.The whole person seems to be in a state of extreme sadness.


    "Gu Muyang, don''t drink. If you drink like this, something will happen!" I ran over and patted him on the back, but he took my arm with his backhand, "An''an, no matter you think about it or not, I won''t give up. Until you think about it, you will choose me, I believe! I don''t care what happened to you and Wei Shengyang in the last two years, it''s all because you lost your memory. If you think of our past, you will never be with him again. "


    When he said this, his eyes were burning. It can be seen that of course he didn''t drink much.


    He really thought that I made such a choice just because I forgot.


    I said I won''t remember. He didn''t believe it.


    It''s really difficult.


    I retreated to my position, poured a glass of wine and wanted to drink.


    Wine to the mouth, but was a well-defined big hand stopped, Gu Muyang pinched my glass, "drinking is not good for the body, you can''t drink."


    "Why can''t I drink if you can? You''re too double standard, aren''t you?"


    "It''s not a double standard problem. I''m sad!"


    I let him take away the glass, pointed to his position, let him sit, "Gu Muyang, I think I need to talk to you about something."


    He looked at me and sat down doubtfully.


    "In fact, I don''t remember the past, not because of amnesia, but because of being replaced by other memories. I''m actually Ann''s cousin. I don''t know if you''ve heard of it. My name is Bai Nanfeng. "

 Chapter 122

    He glared at me, obviously did not believe, "in order to let me give up you, even such things are made up?"


    I stroked my forehead. Sure enough, he didn''t believe me.


    "Believe it or not, listen to me. Neither Shen Ke nor Wei Shengyang nor I have known each other recently. I''m Bai Nanfeng, so I got to know each other when I was as old as An''an. Wei Shengyang and I were childhood sweethearts. But later, because of some accidents, Wei Shengyang went abroad and broke off contact with me. After a period of time, my wife and I have been pursuing my dream Shen Ke fell in love. Later, at the engagement banquet, I learned that Shen Ke and my sister Bai Tao had been in collusion for a long time. They conspired to kill me. I think this is the end of the story, but I don''t know it''s the beginning of another story. When I wake up again, it will appear in An''an''s body. I can''t remember anything about An''an''s own memory, but I can remember everything about Bai Nanfeng, so I use this identity to approach Shen Ke and take revenge on him. " I try my best to tell Gu Muyang the matter succinctly, without adding oil and vinegar.


    In order to make sure that he believes it, I added, "if you don''t believe it, you can check the news now to see if Bai Nanfeng died at his engagement banquet, and then ask Anliang if I started to change that day."


    Gu Muyang just looked at me, his eyes in the rapid flow of emotion.


    It can be seen that he is on the verge of believing or not. He is entangled with himself.


    After all, the fact that consciousness enters other people''s bodies is very strange, so it is difficult for ordinary people to accept this kind of information all at once.


    Sure enough, after a while, his whole body seemed to fall apart, and he suddenly leaned on the sofa, "what do you mean?"


    "It means that although I am still using suan''an''s body, my consciousness has completely changed. I don''t know where his consciousness has gone. But I ask you, do you think I am still suan''an? No, if I have to say that I have anything to do with her, it''s just that I''m her cousin. Can you understand me? "


    I''m sorry I took his body, but that''s not what I meant.


    I can''t leave her body, and I don''t know if she can recover her consciousness if I leave her body.


    I think the real consciousness of suan''an died before I entered her body.


    The fact is always very cruel, but the fact can''t come back.


    Gu Muyang clenched his fist, and his knuckles were all "clucked" by him. He shook his head and looked at me, "no, I don''t believe it. I can''t believe such a thing. You must be deceiving me to stop pestering you, so what you said is not true. It''s just the words you want to deal with me!"


    "Believe me, it''s true. You have been with ANN for a long time before. You should know what kind of person she is. Now look at me. Although we use the same body, do you really think we are the same person? Feel your conscience and ask yourself


    When I said that, he put his hand on his heart and touched it. Then he continued to shake his head.


    "No way! I don''t believe it


    I wanted to convince him again, but he didn''t listen. He began to drink again and again, but he couldn''t stop it.


    And you can see that Gu Muyang''s drinking capacity is really not so good. He starts to vomit after drinking. When he vomits enough, he starts to drink again. He just refuses to let me say a word.


    Finally, I gave up trying to persuade him, just watching him drink. Finally, he burped and fell asleep on the table.


    I, "..."


    I saw him for a while, did not want to get up, pushed him, "Gu Muyang, can you still get up, I will send you back."


    "An an..." He took my hand and gave me a gentle kiss.


    "You let go of my hand, get up quickly, or it will be bad for your patients to see and affect your handsome image!"


    "Ann, you are not allowed to go..." He mumbled It seems to be the babble in sleep.


    OK, if you don''t go, I''ll go myself, right?


    I want to take back my hand, but I find that I can''t take it out when I am held tightly by him.


    What a pity!


    As long as I move a little bit to show that I want to take it away, he will hold my hand more tightly.


    Forget it. I won''t move.


    I let him hold me, ate with one hand, and then fell asleep.


    Lying on the table to sleep in the end is not safe enough, so I suddenly woke up.


    Looking up to the top is Gu Muyang''s gentle eyes, "some cold, give you cover clothes."


    Cover your clothes? That''s OK!


    I subconsciously looked at the hand he held when I was asleep, but I saw that it had been let go.


    He also looked at my hand, and his expression was a little complicated. Finally, he apologized, "last night I''m a little drunk. I''m sorry... "He''s saying sorry, and I promise it''s not my ear.


    I blinked at him and didn''t understand what he meant.


    He laughed at himself, "I really drank too much last night. I was a bit impolite Actually I''m not so heartbroken I''m really sad, but I believe you... "


    He looked around, obviously embarrassed.


    It''s just like a child. It makes me feel a little cute.


    "It''s OK. It''s good to be sober now. I don''t think you have much to drink. You''d better drink less in the future. "


    He was embarrassed to laugh again.


    "By the way, you actually accept what I said last night, don''t you?" Now that I accept it, I should understand what I mean, so I can go.


    I got up and was ready to leave.


    His eyes were in a trance for a moment, and he laughed at himself. "You know, I''ve always thought that I would be with an an for a long time since I was 16 years old. I never thought that would happen."


    "We don''t want to, but things have happened, we still have to look forward, I think, we are all good, don''t make noise, safe and happy life, should also be what Ann wants to see." I patted him on the shoulder and walked past him.


    Although I didn''t have eyes behind me, I knew that his eyes were always following me.


    Sure enough, when I stepped out of the door, he suddenly cried, "no matter who you are, since you are using An''an''s body now, I wish you happiness."


    "Thank you."

 Chapter 123

    So I get along with Gu Muyang, here is the end.


    I''m sorry, ANN, although I used your body, I can''t accompany your original lover.


    But I hope that he really put it down, and I hope we can all be well together in the future.


    It''s not bright yet. The stars are very bright. I''ll start at three in the morning at most.


    I Do you want to go back to find Bai He? Going back at this time will definitely disturb her sleep, but if I don''t go back, she will be more worried, right?


    I''m thinking about it.


    Unexpectedly, as soon as I went out, I saw a Rolls Royce clubbing at the door, with a tall and handsome figure leaning in front of the car. Wei Shengyang put his pocket in one hand and leaned there, with a lighted cigarette in his other hand.


    There are many cigarette ends on the floor near his feet. It seems that he has been pestering here for a long time.


    I Leng, looking at him, also stopped.


    I said that just now Annie looked at the French window and saw a familiar figure, but I didn''t notice


    Wei Shengyang directly put out the cigarette butts and looked at me. I didn''t feel angry and said, "why don''t you come here? Waiting for your little lover to hold you over? "


    "Ah?"


    "Isn''t it enough to date your sweetheart all night? You haven''t had enough with him yet? " Continue to be angry.


    Oh, I''m jealous again.


    Why do I think he is so cute when he is jealous.


    I moved toward him with a smile, "when did you come? Why didn''t you tell me when you came? "


    "Busy watching you flirt with your little lover, oh, and cuddle with him. How about being held by a little lover all night, but I feel very comfortable? " He''s weird.


    "No, I just want to make it clear with him about suan''an. If I don''t make it clear, he always thinks that An''an has abandoned him and betrayed him, and then he may come out occasionally to disturb our normal life because he is not at ease with An''an. Of course, I don''t want him to disturb our normal life, so I do it for both of us!" I said with dignity.


    Wei Shengyang watched me walk up to him and suddenly kisses my mouth. Then he tosses and turns. He still kisses me with a little punishment. He doesn''t have any feelings.


    I did not respond, he soon ended, dissatisfied with looking at me, "what''s the matter? I''m afraid your little lover will see me, so they won''t respond to me? "


    "No, my mouth hurts." I cover my mouth.


    In fact, what I mean is to tell him to be lighter next time. Anyway, I''m also a girl. Even if I''m angry, I can''t work so hard. My mouth is numb


    So I didn''t answer his question directly. In Wei Shengyang''s eyes, I didn''t want to be seen by Gu Muyang. He picked me up and put me in the car.


    I looked at him in surprise and didn''t understand what he meant.


    He quickly around the past, gas drum on the car, looking at the front, the mood is particularly bad.


    I blinked. "What''s the matter with you?"


    "Not happy! Can''t you see that? "


    "I can see that. Don''t be angry There won''t be another one. "


    He glared at me. "Do you want another time?"


    I shook my head and laughed, "no, I mean Anyway, there won''t be a next time. Since I won''t have a next time, you don''t have to be angry. You should be happy. "


    "Not happy!" He turned to look at the front and didn''t look at me.


    I pulled his arm, "then tell me, how can you be happy?"


    He turned his head at once. The speed made me feel that he was waiting for me. How could I feel like I had been set up.


    "What are you doing?" I was startled.


    He leaned over and pulled. My back was pulled down directly. I was startled, but he pressed it up and blew air in my ear. "Guess what?"


    I understood what he meant at once. Suddenly, my face turned red and my tongue began to knot involuntarily. "Don''t This is the car... "


    "I just want to be in the car!" He said.


    I couldn''t push him away. Seeing that he was so emotional, I didn''t refuse any more.


    It was about dawn when we finally finished. I got dressed and got up. I looked at him with some blame, "you It''s too different. If people see it, it''s hard... " Good.


    I didn''t say the last word, but I saw Gu Muyang standing at the door of the restaurant. He just stood there and seemed to stand on the same bank. He looked at the direction of our car without expression.


    When did he stand there and what did he see? The glass of this car He can''t see it, can he?


    I was in a state of confusion, especially when I thought of this kind of thing. If I was seen, I would be humiliated and lost to my grandmother''s house. I wish I could find a way to get in.Wei Shengyang didn''t get angry and started the car, "what''s the matter, this expression, especially worried about your little lover see not happy?"


    "No..." I looked up at him. "You didn''t know he was there long ago, did you?"


    "If he wasn''t there, I wouldn''t have chosen the car." He is so shameless that I don''t think he is more and more shameless.


    I clenched my fist, and my face turned red. I heard my voice trembling. "I mean it, Wei Shengyang. Can Gu Muyang see inside when he stands in that position?"


    If you can, and it''s Wei Shengyang''s intention, I think his behavior is too much, OK?


    He can be shameless, but I can''t!


    "I can''t see it, but..." She stopped to look at me.


    I widened my eyes and suddenly realized, "is that why you deliberately move so much?"


    "No I just didn''t control it... " He has a light cough.


    I believe you, ghost!


    Also, he''s right. You can''t see it, but Sound Mostly Maybe Almost


    Damn it!


    I blushed and my heart beat again. I didn''t want to say a word to Wei Shengyang, and I didn''t want to see Gu Muyang again.


    "There''s nothing to be embarrassed about. It''s just a matter of human nature, and he didn''t see it." He also comforted me, so I felt more deeply.


    It''s annoying! Can you stop talking to me about it?


    He was kind of human. He took me to change my clothes, and then he started the car again. "What are you doing?" I asked at last.


    "Don''t you want to see Shen Ke now?"


    Shen Ke


    I pondered and shook my head. "No, I don''t want to see him now, and I don''t want to see him in the future, but I want to see Yao Yao. I''m a little worried about her."

 Chapter 124

    Wei Shengyang didn''t refuse me. He drove with me to the hospital, but the ward was empty.


    I was startled, how good people have not yet.


    Wei Shengyang told me not to worry. He said Shen Yao was in a bad state recently. Maybe she was seriously ill and went to the intensive care unit. Then he grabbed a passing nurse and asked, as he said.


    The little nurse said that Shen Yao suddenly fell ill and was sent to the emergency room. The situation is not optimistic.


    We rushed to the door of the emergency room and saw Shen Yao lying on the bed surrounded by doctors and nurses. She was pale and closed her eyes tightly. She seemed to be in a coma.


    We ran back to the door of the ward with them. I wanted to go in to see it, but was pulled down by the nurse. "Those who can''t go in have just been rescued. The situation is still very unstable. Let her be quiet and recover."


    I stood at the door, watching her body connected to too many medical instruments, which made me feel cold and terrible. Shen Yao frowned tightly. Even in a coma, she was very restless.


    "It''s OK for her to recover before. Why is it so suddenly?" I asked.


    "What can I do? You don''t know. Doctor Shen was planning the operation before, but later the operation was not successful. Shen Yao had been suffering from angina pectoris from time to time, and painkillers could only relieve her pain. It was not a surprise that she suddenly fainted and was pushed into the emergency room by us. Although she was rescued this time, her heart and dirty are gone. We all know these things, so we actually know that she can''t hold on for long. Now Doctor Shen can''t take care of her, so you can come to see her, but it''s useless. You can only look at her a few more times. It''s not that I speak badly. You''d better prepare for her future. "


    The nurse has been in the hospital for a long time. She is used to seeing life and death leave. Moreover, she has no feelings for Yao Yao. When she says these words, she has no expression on her face. She just kindly reminds me, but for me, these words are just like knives stabbing my heart.


    Now Bai Tao is dead, and Shen Yao is dying.


    If I didn''t come back for revenge in such a radical way, if I only found the evidence that they had hurt my body, and then sent them to prison, I would be avenged, so many things would not happen later.


    Maybe Baitao won''t die, maybe Yaoyao doesn''t have to come back.


    Bai Tao,......


    now I think of this name, I just feel that my heart is blocked. Of course, she is wrong, but I know that it is not easy for her to live so much in her life.


    Her mother is someone else''s third child, and she was raised outside. She was born without a reputation and was criticized. She even watched with her own eyes when the big house came to kill her mother.


    Later, she liked Shen Ke. Everything he did was to get Shen Ke''s approval. So she didn''t hesitate to take her own life. As a result, she really died and still got nothing.


    I hated her, I hated her, but now people are dead, she died also did not let me feel happy.


    The most pitiful one is Yao Yao, who has already escaped from the dispute here, but is now involved in it and has to wait for death...


    I think there is nothing more terrible than waiting for death in this world.


    When I fell into Shen Ke''s hands, she dragged her seriously ill body to talk to Shen Ke for me, and then I sent her only relative in the world to prison.


    Yao Yao, you will blame me...


    "well, don''t think about it. You are not to blame for everything. What you do is just self-defense. You never want to harm anyone. No one wants to go this far. " Wei Sheng Yang suddenly said in my ear.


    I think this guy must be a mind reader. Why does he know what I think every time.


    In other words, he really knows me too well. Many times, he knows me better than myself, and he loves me more than himself.


    "That''s what I said, but I still feel uncomfortable." I look at Shen Yao.


    I can''t help looking at her more, but I can''t help feeling sad when I see her.


    "If it wasn''t for me, Yao Yao''s heart would not be taken away. Maybe she could live a long life, maybe."


    "Shen Yao''s health is not good at all. She had heart disease many years ago. You don''t know that her heart disease itself is a time bomb. When she comes back, she doesn''t get sick, which doesn''t mean she won''t get sick in the future. She comes back to have heart surgery, which she is willing to do. It''s her brother who has the surgery. You don''t need to feel guilty at all."


    His voice is like magic, can pacify people''s hearts.


    "Well, maybe." I lowered my head.


    "Everyone has his own life. I''ve already asked someone to find Shen Yao''s matching heart. I''m not sure, but I''ve heard from you He said gently.


    I took his hand, looked up at his eyes, so gentle, feel a lot of calm.Wei Shengyang is such a person, he actually arranged everything, always so thoughtful, can make people feel particularly at ease.


    "Well, let''s go and see Shen Ke." I said.


    He picked my eyebrows and didn''t ask why I suddenly changed my mind, so he took me to drive to Shen Ke.


    When he saw Shen Ke again, he was pressed over by the cold faced prison guard, with handcuffs on his hands.


    Overnight, he seemed to be old for many years, with stubble on his face and out of shape hair. He looked like a poor and embarrassed beggar.


    But after his eyes fell on me and Wei Shengyang, the expression on his face became resentful, even twisted, and even spat on the ground to show his disdain for us.


    "I''ve been cheated by you, dogman. Woman! Oh He spoke first and squeezed a few words out of his teeth.


    "Be honest! You''d better know who you''re talking to! " The guard raised his hand impolitely and slapped him heavily on the back. He staggered forward.


    It seems that in one day, he has experienced a lot in prison. He is a strong man, and now he is so weak. I guess he and I have a chance to win.


    It was a single room, empty and dark, with only a table in the middle and a stool on each side of the table.


    Shen Ke was escorted by the guards and pressed on the stool, and the guards went out.


    Mr. Shen Ke leaned back on the chair and raised his eyebrows to us. "Come and see how depressed I am. Oh, do you see it now? That''s right. As you can see, I''m miserable. Are you satisfied? Are you comfortable? White peach is dead, and I''m going to die, too. Are you happy with your revenge? "

 Chapter 125

    When he said that, he became a little crazy, and then stood up to gnash his teeth at us.


    I don''t think he knows that he can''t beat us now. I suspect he has to rush to beat us.


    "You are responsible for the result now. Do you want to blame us?" I didn''t mean anything to him. Looking into his eyes, I said, "whether it''s to be with Baitao or to get money from Baijia, you shouldn''t kill me. Don''t I treat you well? Shen Ke, for so many years, I''m not good to you! Even after the heart surgery, even if you know it''s me, you will kill me. Shen Ke, you are so cruel. You almost killed me twice


    "You think you''re good to me? Do I need your cooking for me? Do I need you to take care of me like a son? I''m an adult. I''m almost 30! What do you think of me? Have you let me touch you for so many years? Don''t you just keep a tight guard for him? You never have me in your heart, you only have him in your heart, only this little Yang, so what''s wrong with my wholehearted white peach! What''s wrong with me


    He growled like a mad dog.


    It''s obvious that even now, he doesn''t feel that what he''s doing sounds heartless to others. What''s wrong with it.


    Selfishness is in his heart.


    For this kind of person, I think I really have nothing to say.


    I didn''t want to quarrel with him. I calmed down and said, "my body was stolen by Baitao on the day of her death. The person she trusted most was you. She must have told you where the body was before she died, right?"


    I think it''s funny that I''m still looking for my body.


    "I don''t know." Don''t look at him.


    "you know. It is impossible for her to tell others about it. She loves you so much that she would like to tell you such a thing as a gift! " I''m sure.


    Sure enough, like being stabbed by me, Shen Ke''s expression changed a little. He still pursed his lips and didn''t speak.


    "Why do you want a corpse? Give it back to me so that we can talk about it. I didn''t want you to die either. Now your case hasn''t been tried. I have evidence for all the things you committed, including the fact that you were bribed in the hospital and failed to perform an operation on a senior official. All the evidence is enough for you to die a hundred times, so you cooperate with me. We can talk it over and discuss it. " I tried to cajole him.


    "Fart! Bai Nanfeng, you are Farting He jumped up, feeling even more excited than just now, "I don''t know you? You just want me to die! You want to pull my muscle and pull my bone! So don''t even think about it. Don''t you want your body? You just let me die, let me go with your body! You''ll never see it again in your life! "


    Pull out a bone?


    You think everyone is the same as you?


    Although I want to lose my temper with him very much, my reason tells me that I can''t have a temper at this time, and I must coax him.


    Or you don''t want to get the body back from him.


    "We work together. Isn''t that good? "


    "No, you don''t want to get what you want. Let''s go and die together! Even if I die, I won''t make you happy a little bit! "


    He said viciously.


    He is the one who harms me and tries to kill me. Why is his attitude like I''m sorry for him?


    Is this guy so distorted? I''m wondering how he spent so long with him before.


    He is the kind of person I hate most.


    "If you''re looking for your body today, it''s a pity that you''ll be disappointed and go away." He turned and walked towards the door, determined not to tell me.


    It seems that he can''t give up this obsession with any temptation.


    Seeing his hands on the door, I think my body and I will never see each other again.


    Ah, it''s all fate!


    "Shen Ke," Wei Shengyang beside me suddenly said, "Shen Yao is in a coma. She has just been rescued."


    Shen Ke''s steps stopped and looked back at us. His eyes were full of confusion instead of just calm. "What''s wrong with Yao Yao?"


    "When you were in prison, she was in a coma. The nurse said that her condition was very bad. I''m afraid she can''t wait long. That kind of..." I thought about the words, "if you will be executed, maybe she will be earlier than you."


    Shen Ke directly clubbed, leaned against the door, let his body slide down, and finally sat on the ground.


    His eyes were towards me and Wei Shengyang, but his sight was lax and full of despair.


    There''s nothing like Shen Yao''s business to give Shen Ke a greater blow.


    I even saw the tears in his eyes.


    Wei Shengyang walked up to him, stood in front of him and looked down at him. "I''ve asked people to look for a matching heart. If there''s one, I''ll try my best. There''s no doctor at home. I can transfer Shen Yao to foreign countries for surgery. As long as there''s a little chance, I''ll take care of Shen Yao for the rest of her life."Shen Ke opens his mouth wide and looks at Wei Shengyang in surprise.


    "You..." he seemed to be a little tongue tied.


    "I''ll ask you where the body is?"


    Shen Ke and I "..."


    I knew that it was not so simple for him to say this to Shen Ke. It sounds selfless. In fact, for Shen Ke, what a threat it is.


    It''s no different from killing Shen Ke.


    Sure enough, Shen Ke seemed to have made a very painful choice.


    Finally he closed his eyes, "in cloud Bay."


    He wanted to make me feel bad so much. Now we still asked about the corpse, so we took away all his last cards. I''m sure it''s very sad.


    Are you sick to death? you deserves it!


    Wei Shengyang and I took a look at each other, tacit, turned and left.


    Shen Ke is not at ease in the back shouting, "Wei Sheng Yang, you''d better keep your word. If you don''t save Yao Yao on purpose, I will not let you go even if I''m a ghost! Wei Shengyang, I do what I say


    Of course, we would not take such words to heart and left the visiting room hand in hand.


    Then Wei Shengyang didn''t get on the car. He leaned on the car and looked at me with his arms in his arms, as if he was looking at me seriously and thoughtfully.


    From head to toe, from foot to head... Back and forth.


    I was looked at by him, "you... Why are you looking at me like this?"


    The corners of his mouth curved, a little evil, which made me feel more and more hairy.


    "You... Why are you looking at me like that! It''s not like you haven''t seen me! "


    The radian of his mouth became deeper and deeper. I couldn''t stand it any more. I went up to cover his eyes and said, "don''t look, don''t look!"


    All of a sudden, he pressed me on the car and bowed his head to kiss my lips.

 Chapter 126

    I don''t know which one he is.


    "For no reason, what are you doing?"


    He hugged me tightly and jammed me in the car.


    It''s really a jam. He closed the door with his backhand and started the car as soon as he went around.


    I looked at him more and more confused. I didn''t know what was going on with him. He suddenly picked his lips and looked at the front, as if he was driving with his eyes fixed, as if there was something in front that attracted him.


    I also looked at the front, and nothing to see, and then confused to see him, found that he was turning his eyes to look at me with a smile.


    Why do I feel hairy when he smiles at me? Then he turns his head to smile at me from time to time, which makes me confused.


    At last, I can''t bear it, "Wei Sheng Yang! What''s the matter with you! You are so abnormal


    "So you didn''t sleep with him."


    I, "..."


    I coughed lightly, and suddenly felt a little red. I didn''t have the momentum of shouting at him just now. I turned to look out of the window and didn''t speak.


    "So you and I pretended to be very sophisticated before, saying that we are all adults and so on. I thought that we were more experienced."


    It turns out that it is because of this. What do I say makes him reflect so strangely.


    So he said, my face is more red, I wish I could jump or just pretend to be dead now.


    Then he didn''t forget to run on me. "Tut Tut, in that case, it was the first time for you and us. I didn''t see your expression at that time. The tone of" Oh ~ "was really cadenced. I could hear the full air of teasing.


    But for his teasing, I can''t even say a word of refutation, I can only feel hot face.


    "So, yesterday we were in the car, that''s your second time. Oh, no wonder, I don''t think your reaction is so sophisticated."


    "..." put me in a coma! my god!


    "It doesn''t matter. You don''t have to feel inferior. If you don''t know anything in the future, I can teach you, and you will be proficient gradually!"


    "Wei Sheng Yang! Are you finished! I use you to teach? Drive your car


    He also looked innocent. "I''m driving."


    "I mean you drive the actual car, not my car... Drive your car anyway!"


    "I''m happy." When he smiles, I can feel that he is really very happy, "but after all, even if you have anything with others, it doesn''t matter."


    I almost jumped up, grinding my teeth, "can you stop talking about this topic? I know you''re good, you''re open, you''re experienced, you''re skilled, you''re good, OK? What else do you want? Are you showing off to me! It''s unreasonable


    "Do you care?"


    "You just asked a piece of rubbish, can you not care? Do you men care, women don''t care?"


    "I..."


    "shut up!" I growled.


    What are you actually? How many times have you had experience? How many women have you had?


    I don''t want to hear it!


    He turned his head and didn''t speak. I looked at him and suddenly felt if I was too emotional and scared him.


    It has to be said that Wei Shengyang seems to have little patience with anyone, but he seems to have indulged me, especially patient.


    But then again, in fact, for this kind of thing...


    "well, well, I just got emotional, and I said it again. I didn''t lie either. We are all adults. We are almost 30 years old. This kind of thing is normal, especially I know... You, the man who brings his own BGM, have countless girls who follow you from kindergarten, so let him go of the past. Don''t mention it, no one will mention it in the future. As long as your identity is here in the future, I hope you will try your best. "


    Although this kind of words is actually against my heart, I also hope that we can get along well and don''t care about the past.


    "In fact, Shen Ke is right. You won''t let him touch you. Are you waiting for me?"


    My heart and liver trembled for a moment. I didn''t think about this problem myself.


    Although Shen Ke and I got along well at that time, I just didn''t want him to touch me. I was disgusted when he wanted to touch me.


    What I said at that time after I got married was just words. I was also a modern man.


    I...


    in fact, I was waiting for Wei Shengyang, even though I thought he would never come back.


    But the heart is so strange, even if it is clear that he will not come back, I always want to wait.


    "I don''t know, maybe. Well, don''t say that. " I don''t want to go into this topic with him because I''m afraid that he will say the last thing I want to hear.For example, his love history, his love affairs, his past with all kinds of women.


    In fact, I''m not generous at all. I''ll be jealous.


    He was interrupted several times by me, but he didn''t speak any more. He focused on the driving ahead.


    I leaned my head against the glass and looked at his side face. It was so lovely that I couldn''t move my eyes.


    Just think of this man and so many women''s intimate contact, I am not acid.


    Sorry! It''s very hard!


    "In fact," he said after a long silence, "I was drunk for the first time. I''ve been waiting for you, too


    He slowly said these words, I directly pestle, blinking at him, almost doubt their ears.


    "Well?"


    "Nothing."


    "You say it''s your first time, too?"


    "I didn''t say that."


    "You said it, I heard it!" I was a little excited, as if there were many huge stones in my heart, which made me gasp. But in such a moment, when he spoke, all the stones disappeared.


    Don''t mention how comfortable it is.


    But...


    is it true or not?


    "I concentrate on driving to cloud Bay."


    He said he was going to find my body, but I was not so excited. It was the first time he said that I was very excited.


    I tried to think back in my mind, "Wei Sheng Yang. I remember, you may really be a rookie


    "To cloud bay!" He coughed softly, he repeated.


    I feel like I''ve never been so comfortable. I can''t help humming along the way.


    I don''t think there''s any love story that sounds better to me than "I''ve been waiting for you, too.".


    Wei Shengyang, I love you very much.


    ...


    in fact, although I made enough efforts to find the corpse again, I didn''t have much hope.


    From the day she was lost, I was obsessed with her, but I was afraid that the destruction of the corpse would have a great impact on me now.


    So when Wei Shengyang and I found the specific location according to Shen Ke, what I saw was an urn, and there were not too many accidents.


    When I finally found it, my heart was calm.

 Chapter 127

    Leaving cloud Bay, Wei Shengyang has been holding the urn, like a baby.


    I suddenly feel a little jealous of my own ashes. In his eyes, is that one ashes the real me? Is that what he likes, that is, the box of ashes.


    "Cloud Bay is adjacent to the sea. Now I smell a salty sea in the air. Let''s go and have a look at the sea." I propose.


    In my eyes, I can still live and walk side by side with him now, which has been the greatest luck in my life. He and I have missed many years, and now it is not easy to get together, and all misunderstandings have been solved. Now I don''t want to give up the chance to have a good love with him.


    And in love, of course, it''s better to be romantic.


    We didn''t go to see the sea together. It''s a brand new romantic experience. I''d like to go with him, although he is holding an urn now.


    Even standing on the beach, Wei Shengyang always holds the small box. We blow the cool sea breeze, "I cherish every minute of my time with you. I feel very romantic now, Wei Shengyang."


    He turned to look at me, I feel he is particularly affectionate, "now can get your urn, I am very happy."


    "You were holding my urn, and you told me you were happy?" I rolled my eyes.


    "I''m glad you''re alive. It doesn''t matter what kind of body you are in. You just have to be alive."


    I took the urn from him. "It doesn''t matter what kind of body I''m still in. What if I''m born again in a man? Don''t you care? "


    "I don''t care if I''m born with a dog."


    Although this sounds like scolding me, I feel a little touched.


    I don''t really believe that other people do such things, but it''s really possible that he will be a little bit positive.


    In that case, wouldn''t he be with a dog


    Don''t think, don''t think! What am I thinking!


    "I don''t know what to think." He hit me on the head and seemed to have guessed what I thought.


    "Nothing..." The picture is so beautiful, I''d better not think about it.


    "I still want to!" He was a little annoyed and knocked me heavily on the head. "Now you are holding your own urn. What are you going to do next?"


    Deal with


    It was this word that brought me back to myself. I held the urn to block the sun in front of me and squinted at the gray box.


    Then he put it down, opened the lid and saw the gray ashes inside.


    I grabbed one and sent it to him, "do you want to touch my body again, give you a chance, free of charge."


    He looked at my hand in surprise. "What do you want to do? Put it back! What if it spills out? "


    "I''m fine now, so I won''t be short of arms and legs even if it comes out. You can rest assured about that. And then I put a handful of ashes on his hand, and then I grabbed another one in the urn.


    "In the past, I thought that I would die alone anyway. When I die, I don''t want to occupy the land of the country, set up any tombstone and put my ashes in the sea. I like the sea best." As I spoke, my fingers opened, and the ashes scattered with the wind and floated to the distant sea.


    He opened his mouth and stared at the gray ashes floating far away. It took him a long time to spit out two words, "heartache!"


    I, "..." I don''t care. What do you care?


    "I tell you, this kind of feeling of sprinkling ashes, thief is cool, you also try."


    He may be looking at my expression is too serious, think I don''t seem to be lying, so slowly raised his hand, opened his fingers, also let the ashes go with the wind.


    "To tell you, this box of ashes is enough for us to sprinkle this time, and I think this should be the only chance in my life. The only chance is to spend it with you. You should feel very lucky, right?"


    ¡°¡­¡­ It''s still a little painful. But it''s kind of amazing


    So under the setting sun, we just chat with each other, and then you take my ashes out of the urn one by one and sprinkle them on the sea.


    That scene, not to mention how strange.


    Soon, he no longer spoke, he sprinkled very slowly, looking at the distant sunset, as if thinking.


    I seldom see Wei Shengyang in such a state of thinking. I can''t help asking, "what are you thinking?"


    "I''m sprinkling your ashes."


    "I know. I''m sprinkling my ashes, too."


    "This kind of feeling is very bad. If you are not around me, I would like to take a picture with him rather than scatter it." He said seriously.


    I smile, "but I''m here. In fact, it represents a period of the past for me. Besides, it has no special significance."


    "I''m thinking, I don''t want to experience this feeling for the second time. If there is another time, I hope I die in front of you."I blinked, I don''t know if it''s a love sentence, but it stuck in my heart, my eyes suddenly a little wet.


    "I''m not joking, Nanfeng. Promise me that if anything happens, you will live longer than me."


    I didn''t say anything. I always thought it was too unlucky.


    But maybe Wei Shengyang can prophesy it, he said a prophecy, and soon the misfortune came to us.


    Of course, that''s all in the future.


    ¡­¡­


    After sprinkling the ashes, we received a call from the hospital saying that Shen Yao was awake.


    We drove back to the city people''s Hospital in a hurry and went straight to Shen Yao''s ward.


    Shen Yao was lying on the hospital bed, her face was as white as ever, and she looked very weak, as if her bones had been taken away by others.


    "Nanfeng, I miss you a little." When she saw me, there was a flash of joy in her already dull eyes.


    I went over and she asked me to hold her up.


    She looked at me and laughed, especially warm and beautiful. Then she turned her head, looked out the window at the fiery sunset, and sighed, "red, so beautiful."


    Perhaps this day''s sunset has predicted something, it is too red, like blood covered the whole sky.


    "Yes, the red is dazzling."


    "Not dazzling." She gently smile, holding my hand, "Nanfeng elder sister, I want to see the sunset, can you arrange a wheelchair for me, take me out to have a look?"


    "But your body..."


    "Let me see the sunset again, and I want to talk to you. Maybe this is the last sunset I can see. " Her tone is very light, as if it would be scattered in the wind.

 Chapter 128

    I clenched her hand, tears almost fell down, "don''t say such unlucky words, Wei Shengyang has contacted your matching heart! The operation will be ready soon


    "Nanfeng elder sister, push me out for a walk and have a look at the sunset."


    With the help of the nurse, I helped her into a wheelchair and pushed her out of the door of the inpatient department.


    We stopped in a quiet Pavilion, I placed her wheelchair, sat on the next chair, sat side by side with her, holding hands.


    She looked at the front of the sunset, shallow smile, "Nanfeng sister, you see, the sun is about to set."


    I turned my head and saw the red sun setting slowly. Now it''s just the last point on the ground, but it will all set soon.


    The setting sun indicates the end, which makes people feel sad.


    "Sister Nanfeng, have you seen my brother?" She asked softly.


    "Yes, he''s ok now."


    She smile, but the whole body is leaning on the wheelchair, as if to say a word will spend all her strength, so that she can''t even look at me, just looking at the red sun falling, "my brother, he is more extreme, he has done a lot of harm to you, I say sorry for him, Nanfeng elder sister, these years wronged you, you and young master Weisheng are very happy Perfect match, really. He''s in prison now. It''s his own retribution, so I never blame you. You don''t have to blame yourself for it. "


    She is really a very understanding child, even at this time, she is also pacifying me.


    I held her hand tightly. "I know that I didn''t intend to kill Shen Ke. I won''t let him die, so you have to work hard to live. He misses you most and can only listen to you. Otherwise, when your brother comes out, he won''t see you. How hard do you think he has to live?"


    The smile on the corner of her mouth is so bitter, "it''s so nice in the world. I can''t bear to leave you."


    "You are talking nonsense again. How can you leave me? We will always be together. "


    She is smiling, no longer talking, seems to be seriously watching the sunset, and I look at her face, looking at her open eyes, my eyes soon wet.


    "Nanfeng, I like the time I spend with you. I like every minute. If I can, I especially want to watch the sunset with you every day. You see, the sun is setting. I, in fact, don''t want to do any heart surgery. I just want to see Jack again soon. I''m happy to see him. "


    Jack was the man who took her away, and then they all seemed to be married.


    "We will watch the sunset together every day. Stop talking nonsense I look in the direction she''s looking at, and I''m seeing the sun all under the horizon.


    I clearly felt that her hand dropped in that moment, lifeless.


    This time the setting sun takes away not only the day, but also Yao Yao''s life.


    I dare not turn my head to see her. I hold her hand tightly. Tears come out all of a sudden.


    Jack is the man who took her away. It seems that they all got married later, but Jack died early because of his bad fortune.


    Yao Yao never mentioned him to me, this is the first time, but I feel her incoherent missing for Jack.


    Maybe Shen Yao has no idea of living long ago, which is the main reason why she never takes her life seriously.


    Until the sky became dark, I kept this posture and looked at the distance.


    I don''t know when Wei Shengyang was standing behind me. He put his hand on my shoulder and I turned around. He stood right behind me and kissed my forehead.


    I have just shed too many tears, I thought I would not shed any more tears, but when his lips gently touched my forehead, my tears came out again like a floodgate, "Yao Yao she..."


    "I know. It''s cold here. Let''s take her back to her room." I stood up with him and walked back to Shen Yao.


    We let her lie flat on the bed, looking at her face, his mouth is still hanging a shallow smile, seems to be particularly satisfied, just like sleeping, doing a sweet dream.


    "If we can have heart surgery earlier, Yao Yao, she..." Maybe not.


    Maybe it''s all my time.


    "She didn''t have a good life. She and Jack and his wife are very close," Wei Shengyang said. "As early as Jack left, she committed suicide many times. She always wanted to follow Jack. Later, she could go back home with this life, but she didn''t trust Shen Ke and you, mainly you. Now Shen Ke is in prison, she doesn''t have to worry about you, even if she has an operation There is no special nostalgia for her in the world. She wants to die more


    I looked at Wei Shengyang in surprise, a little surprised that he even knew these.


    "She said it to me herself. What she has done can be said to be for you and for the salvation of Shen Ke. "


    So it is It turns out that Shen Yao actually thinks so.So thin shoulder, but carrying such a heavy thing.


    I closed my eyes, no more tears.


    ¡­¡­


    After Shen Yao''s funeral, it seems that everything is settled, and I have a big revenge, but I don''t have the pleasure of revenge at all.


    I''m sorry, really.


    Sometimes, I even doubt that if I go away directly after my rebirth and no longer mix with these things, will the result be much better than the present one?


    But then I thought of my aunt Bai He. If it wasn''t for me, she would be imprisoned in Su''s backyard all her life. I''m afraid she would never have a chance to come out again.


    And my father, Shen Ke and Bai Tao''s ultimate goal together is the Bai family. If I don''t come back to interrupt their plan, maybe my father''s life will be lost in their hands.


    This is because my appearance disrupted the original plan, so I don''t know whether it is a good thing or a bad thing.


    Anyway, that''s it. That''s it.


    Shen Yao''s funeral was very low-key. First, Shen Yao had no relatives and friends here. Second, I didn''t want to kill Shen Ke, so I didn''t want to let him know about Shen Yao''s death.


    The result of Shen Ke''s trial came out, life imprisonment.


    It''s not a capital crime. He will live in prison and accept reform.


    I don''t know if he would feel that he was wrong at that time. If he could realize his mistake, even if he spent the rest of his life in prison, maybe he saved himself.


    Yao Yao will be at ease.


    I didn''t go to see Shen Ke again, so I don''t know if he would hate me as much as he did when he saw me last time.

 Chapter 129

    Weishengyang and I are enjoying the joy of reunion. We are immersed in the sweet love and can''t extricate ourselves.


    That''s what I want most. I want to start my new life.


    No matter what identity, no matter what will happen in the future, I only know that now I know how to cherish, I want to love him as much as possible.


    Only a few days later, I received a call from the prison, "Hello, Miss Su, this is s City prison. Prisoner Shen Ke is with us. Do you know Shen Ke?"


    I Leng for a moment, "what''s the matter?"


    "Shen Ke, he''s not in good health recently Well, it can be said that it''s very bad. He said he wanted to see you. I don''t know if you are free, or would you like to have a look? "


    Shen Ke You want to see me?


    I pick pick eyebrows, and then shake my head, "no, between us, there is nothing to say, if he is sick, I see him a little useless, also trouble you to find a doctor to see him."


    The doctor''s glance at him is much more useful than mine.


    The C.O. who called seemed stunned for a moment, but he didn''t expect that I would refuse, "but But he said he loves you, he just wants to see you again, he has a lot to say to you


    "No, we don''t know each other. Take care of him." I hung up the phone, and then sent a message to my cell phone for a long time.


    Wei Shengyang is next to me. He patted me on the back to let me have a good rest. Don''t worry about any more things. It''s better to think about him more.


    I, "..."


    "Why don''t you talk, don''t you think about me?" He seems a little jealous.


    "No, I just think that we are seeing each other every day, together every day, and we are almost a conjoined baby. What do you want me to do? And now you are in my sight every day. I don''t even have a chance to think about you?"


    "Then you have to think of me, too." When he is jealous, he likes to say such overbearing words.


    It seems that as long as I am overbearing enough, I will not dare to resist him. I have to listen to him for everything.


    "I don''t want to."


    Then, as soon as he turned over, he pressed me on the sofa, kissing my lips, and his hands swam dishonestly on me. "Then I''ll try to make you think about me all the time. Even if you don''t think about it in your heart, your body will think about me."


    It has to be said that some time ago, he was still a young man. He had to explore this aspect. He was just like an old rascal in a few days. He was always acting on me. The key is that he didn''t have to be shameful to know where I felt in my body. So when I moved my hand, I was occupied without backhand.


    Old rascal! shame on you!


    He also sneered at me from time to time, "isn''t this the sentence in the legend, saying no, the body is very honest?"


    I, "..." I can''t wait to dig a place out and get in now, OK?


    Then he looked at me for a long time, and suddenly said, "if Shen Ke died suddenly, would you blame yourself?"


    I just pestle and shake my head, "no, I don''t think so."


    "You don''t blame yourself?"


    "No, I think that after so many years of getting along with him, I know him better. He is really selfish and greedy for life. He is the kind of person who hates to overturn the world and have to let himself live. So as long as there is a little chance, he will not give up the hope of living. He is just sick, and he will try his best to let himself live He won''t die if he survives


    Sometimes I really feel that Wei Shengyang is a bit abnormal. Even Shen Ke''s death is a prophecy.


    Relatively speaking, I was slapped in the face.


    It''s true that the flag can''t stand in disorder. The next day, I received a call from the prison guard again.


    "Hello, Miss Su, I''m a prison guard in s city. The prisoner Shen Ke committed suicide. I checked it. You may be the only person close to him. He left a suicide note for you. Now the body is still with us. When is it convenient for you to come and get it?"


    I pestle again, feel suddenly a little whirl, I suspect my ears have a problem, "hmm?"


    "Shen Ke is dead. Would you please come and get his body and deal with his affairs? Come here


    Nothing shocked me more than that.


    Shen Ke Commit suicide


    Am I dreaming, or is the earth going to explode?


    For a long time, I confirmed again and again that it was not a fake. Shen Ke really died, and he was very determined. I heard that he hit the wall with his head, and his brain sprayed all over the wall.


    I was in a trance and Wei Shengyang came to the prison to take away his body. When I got out of the car, I still felt that it was not real.


    Wei Shengyang stood next to me and said, "I had his graveyard bought a week ago. It''s next to Shen Yao. They can take care of each other."


    I shook my body. "A week ago was not the time for Shen Yao to be buried? At that time, you asked people to buy two cemeteries together, and then you left his graveyard? ""There''s a discount on buying two together. What''s more, it was a good day to be buried tomorrow. "


    I, "..." You''re not short of money, OK?! Are you the one who is short of a graveyard?!


    But then again, I looked at him suspiciously, "how did you know he would use it? How did you realize that he would be what he is today? And you even count the time? "


    The more I think about it, the more wrong I feel. I stop and look at him.


    Shen Ke is still alive in prison. How did he know he would die, and he even counted the time


    Could it be that


    "The news of Shen Yao''s death won''t be revealed to him by you, will it?" Otherwise, what can make him lose the hope of living so quickly?


    "You think so of me?"


    "Well No, I don''t think you are such a person, but how do you know... " Yes


    I didn''t say the last word. I shut up.


    I think I already know. It''s true that Wei Shengyang didn''t tell Shen Ke the news, and I don''t need Wei Shengyang to tell him, because Shen Ke will try every means to inquire after the news that Shen Yao is seriously ill, and then he will soon know about Shen Yao''s death.


    The only one who can defeat Shen Ke is Shen Yao''s death.


    It turns out that Wei Shengyang''s thinking is really powerful.


    As it turns out, it''s exactly what I guessed.


    When we arranged for his body, and then opened his suicide note, I saw his scribbled and handsome font again.


    Inexplicably, I actually feel very sad.


    After death, all the past is not worth investigating.

 Chapter 130

    In the letter, Shen Ke expresses his regret for the past. Some parts of the text are still vague. It seems that there is water dripping on it. If I think correctly, it should be Shen Ke''s tears.


    Such a paranoid, stubborn person, actually cried again.


    I used to think that there was nothing but Shen Yao that could make Shen Ke shed tears. If there was, Shen Ke''s tears were just crocodile''s tears. In order to achieve a certain purpose, he would cry symbolically twice.


    So this time I saw the traces of tears on his suicide note, and I couldn''t help feeling sorry.


    At the end of the suicide note, it was confirmed that, as I thought before, he had no hope of life, but because he knew that Shen Yao had died of illness.


    He said that he failed to be a good brother in his life. He was ashamed of Shen Yao and me, but he knew that I would never forgive him again, and he wanted to go to heaven to accompany Shen Yao early. He hoped Shen Yao could give him a chance to be a good brother again.


    In the end, he said that he actually thought that I and Wei Shengyang were a couple, and we were really a good match. He said that he was jealous of Wei Shengyang, and also envied Wei Shengyang. I hope that Wei Shengyang and I will be happy in the future.


    I picked my eyebrows and closed the letter in my hand. My heart was a little blocked.


    "Return to heaven. If Shen Yao is in heaven, will Shen Ke have a chance to go to heaven?" Wei Shengyang scorns Shen Ke''s words in his tone.


    "People are dead. Let''s go through all the past things. Let him alone." I laughed, shook my head, and then rubbed my forehead.


    Although the mouth said don''t care, but a living person died, how can I not feel uncomfortable?


    But then again, maybe death is a relief for Shen Ke.


    If he had been alive, he would have been filled with regret and guilt for his sister''s death.


    I leaned against the co pilot and looked into the distance through the window. His handsome face suddenly stood in front of me. Then he opened his lips and pressed them on my lips. He seemed to be angry, "don''t think about him."


    "I didn''t think about it!"


    "You miss me!"


    "I''m thinking about you."


    "I don''t believe it!"


    I, "..." You don''t believe me, do you blame me? If you don''t believe it''s your problem, it has nothing to do with me!


    "You''re on me. You''re off." I pushed him, did not push him away, but he controlled my hands and feet, let me even more unable to push, I was surprised to see him, "Hey, what are you doing?"


    "Didn''t Shen Ke say that he wanted me to be happy with you? His body is in the back of the car. "


    I know. I watched people put the body in the back of the car.


    "So let''s show him how happy we are."


    I, "..." So that''s why you''re acting on me?


    ¡­¡­


    When I went back with him with Shen Ke''s body and watched people move Shen Ke''s body to the funeral tube, it suddenly occurred to me that Shen Yao told me before she died that she hoped her brother would have a good reflection and redemption in prison for the rest of her life.


    I originally wanted to rent an apartment near my school, so that it was convenient for me to go to school, and it was not far from where Wei Shengyang worked.


    Then this idea I haven''t said, Yehe directly put a contract in front of me, "come on, sister-in-law, sign here."


    "Well?"


    "The boss bought a villa near the school and said it was a custom-made place for your date. You can see how much he loves you." He winked at me.


    I even shook my ears and doubted, "the villa I bought? I graduated this year, and then I won''t go to this school any more. Why buy a villa near here? Do you burn too much money? "


    "Maybe it''s money burning, but the boss is also to make your life more convenient. Anyway, there''s not much money, and the area is not very large. It''s only 600 square meters. You can make do with it first." When ye he said this, he looked very rich.


    Liubailaiping Make do with


    I didn''t know that he was rich. I just didn''t know that he was so rich. As expected, poverty restricted my imagination.


    Anyway, the villa has been bought, so I don''t have to put it, so I moved in happily without hesitation, and also brought white lotus in.


    Bai He is also a Bai family. In this city, Bai''s family can be regarded as an old aristocrat. Although they are not rich, they are absolutely the kind of conditions most people envy.


    Then when she faced the villa, she opened her mouth wide and trembled, pointing to me and then to the villa, "you say, this is ours? Is this bigger than the whole villa of the Su family? How did you get it? Where do you get so much money? You won''t... " With that, Bai He seemed to think of something suddenly. She felt my chest nervously, as if she was afraid that I would sell my heart. Then she saw that I didn''t have any reaction. It didn''t look like she had been changed. She was a little relieved."Aunt, don''t worry," I patted her hand, "even if I sell my heart and dirty, even if I grow 100 hearts, dirty can''t buy this villa."


    White lotus, "..." Well, how did you get it


    At this time, I was seeing Wei Shengyang coming towards us. He walked with one hand fork pocket. He was a little handsome and shook his eyes. I pointed to him, "he, Wei Shengyang, is stupid and has a lot of money. He bought it."


    White lotus, "..."


    A little bit of Yang, "..."


    Then we happily live in the villa. After thinking about it, I let Anliang and his mother come out of the Su family and live in the villa.


    Then Anliang and I prepared to go to school the next day. It seems that I haven''t been to school for many days. Although no one came to me, I still feel that since I use this body, I''d better go back to school occasionally. Otherwise, people who are familiar with this body will doubt that I have changed so much.


    Although I don''t have any enemies now, Baitao and Shenke are dead, but Ann''s body has changed this matter, it''s better not to make a fuss.


    So even for Anliang, I didn''t reveal my identity. My aunt also called me "An''an". Even Wei Shengyang didn''t call me "Nanfeng", but called me "hello"!


    So in Anliang''s eyes, I''m still the weeping and weak suan''an. I''m very careful in speaking and doing things, for fear of stimulating my weak nerves. I''m also a "big lady" and a knight beside me.


    Ah, sometimes I really think Ann is cool and lovely. I feel silly when she is cute.

 Chapter 131

    For example, once my aunt called me "Nanfeng". Anliang didn''t feel anything unusual about this name. Instead, she looked at my aunt with kindness and explained, "madam, she''s An''an. You miss miss miss Nanfeng so much. Miss Nanfang has a spirit in heaven. I''m sure she''ll be happy."


    White lotus, "..."


    I, "..." I think silly cute, should be like him.


    Then he and I started a normal school life. Su Yiyi was still sitting in front of me. When she saw me coming to school, she was very surprised.


    Now she finally got rid of me from the Su family and became a formal miss of the Su family, so the interpreter said that it was time for me to be complacent.


    When she looked at me, her neck was a little upturned. She imagined that she was a proud Little Swan, and her voice was especially rhythmic. She heard that she was her mother''s daughter, "Hey, who should I be? How did Su an, who had disappeared for a long time, remember to come to class? Do you finally realize that you have no right to inherit from the Su family? Do you think it''s more reliable to take classes? Maybe you''ll be admitted to a good university, and you''ll be able to prosper? Or do you want to come to this school are some childe brothers, are upper class people, so maybe you can get attached to one who can bring you back to the upper class again, eh? Don''t you despise doing these things most, suan''an? Now, I don''t know what your opinion is about this kind of thing, and I don''t know if there is any change in your opinion? "


    I''m too lazy to talk to her. I roll my eyes.


    But she thought that I was speechless by her, so her tone became more and more sharp and her voice became higher and higher. It seemed that she was deliberately attracting people around. When she looked towards us, she might feel that it''s not fun for me to humiliate myself. If people around her could watch how she humiliated me, she might be happy.


    "Suan''an, I''m talking to you. Why don''t you even retort? Do you really come back to this school with such a shameful mind? Why are you so shameless? Like your mother? "


    Too much! Did Bai He provoke you?


    Sure enough, because of her sharp tone and loud voice, many students soon gathered around us, and then pointed and whispered to me.


    Although they are sitting and whispering, their voices are so loud. Is that how you usually whisper? So your secret is not known to all? Is that too loud?


    "What, was Suan really driven out of the house?"


    "Well, now the orthodox miss of the Su family is Su Yiyi, Su An''an. He and she are nothing."


    "So is it true that, as suey said, this time Suan''s return is based on a desire to catch a noble young master and try to climb back to the upper class again?"


    "How can it be, just like a person who falls from the cloud to hell, how can he climb back to the cloud again after entering Hell? I''m afraid she will be removed from the upper class forever. She will always be a civilian. "


    ¡­¡­


    When they talk about the word "common people", their words are full of disgust. When they talk about the word "upper class society", their eyes are full of pride.


    I really don''t know how many kilos I have, and I really regard myself as a noble.


    At most, it''s just a few generations of rich people who have some money at home.


    "In this case, we''d better not associate with this civilian in the future, so that other people will not alienate us because they think that we have something to do with this civilian."


    What makes them feel so superior?


    I frowned, "can you explain to me, what is upper class society? In the so-called upper class society, apart from money, what else is there? Are all the people in the upper class ignorant, arrogant and self righteous like you


    Maybe this is a bit serious, people around all pestle for a while, and then actually did not speak.


    Of course, they don''t think they are wrong. They just can''t think of refuting my words for a moment. Then they turned their eyes on Su Yiyi, who was standing opposite me. It seemed that they were waiting for Su Yiyi to come up with some good reasons to refute me.


    So Su Yiyi was in a hot environment. She looked at me and said, "shut up, you see how sour your words are. If you have no money, you have no money. You are ignorant, arrogant and self righteous. I think these are your own characteristics. It''s because you have fallen from the upper class that you say these words to disgust us! Oh, in the end, it''s not because you are jealous of us, it''s not because you don''t have it! "


    "I didn''t ask you that. I just asked you what is upper class society. Can you explain it to me? What else is there besides money? "


    Maybe my tone was too heavy. For a moment, Su Yiyi was stunned. She couldn''t refute me and simply raised her neck. "Yes, even if it''s just money, you can have it. If you have money, you can have everything. The problem is that you don''t have money now, and you come to school for money, and you want to use some abusive means to hook up... Take the boys in school and try to make you rich through them"Your rich imagination is a little too much, too rich imagination will be defined as mental illness, Su Yiyi, I suggest you go to see the psychiatric department, Anliang, let''s go to class." Anliang and I left behind a crowd of pestle people and went straight to the classroom.


    I called into the teaching building and walked a long way before I heard Su Yiyi''s sharp and loud cry, "ah - su''an, you stop for me, who do you say has mental illness? You have mental illness. Your family has mental illness! "


    I sighed and shook my head, feeling a little distressed for her.


    Do you still look like a normal person? Can a normal person''s reaction speed be like you? Your reflex arc is really long.


    So now if you don''t have mental illness, then you must have nervous system disease.


    Maybe it''s because Su Yiyi and I are hard steel this time, and then I''m very miserable. Everyone looks at me, so although these people look at me very unpleasant, no one will find fault with me again. After all, they are afraid that they will fall into Su Yiyi''s awkward situation.


    So I should thank Su Yiyi for finding fault and let me spend many days quietly and smoothly in the following time.


    Even picked up those high school courses, learning with relish, and then all of a sudden in the examination to the school''s first place.

 Chapter 132

    If I say Su Yiyi is really careful, she may not be able to see anything good about me. As long as I''m good, she may feel sick all over.


    So when I got this remarkable result, she began to accuse me of cheating without hesitation, because maybe my recent class state made the teachers think that I should get this result, or Su Yiyi''s unreasonable making trouble had left a very bad impression on them, so these teachers agreed that I didn''t do anything However, it may be that she has taught Su Yiyi that she is too arrogant and should learn from me.


    When the teacher said these words to her, of course, it was out of kindness, but these words in Su Yiyi''s ears, on the contrary, it became a humiliation to her, and it was still a very serious kind of humiliation.


    So she was even more reluctant to give up on my exam results. She firmly believed that I must have achieved my present score by plagiarism or other means of cheating. Then she went over the teachers and directly reported it to the principal, saying that the teachers connived at my cheating and that I encouraged the evil atmosphere of the school.


    Me, "..."???


    Her appearance of refusing to give up in any case made the headmaster helpless. "Su Yiyi, this is a school, not your home, not a place for you to spill!"


    "I didn''t spill it, she just copied it, I''m sure!" She patted her chest and promised.


    "How on earth can you believe that all the achievements are made by him, not by cheating?"


    "Surveillance!" It seemed that she finally got to the point. Su Yiyi was very excited. "I''ve been talking for such a long time, but none of you thought of going to check the surveillance video. As long as you find out the location of her examination room at that time, you will know the whole process of her cheating, and then you will all believe what I said!"


    I can''t help listening, "I''ll just say it, if I didn''t cheat."


    "There is no such if!" She screamed, "you go to one side, you don''t feel guilty, now it''s up to you, it''s only minutes to expose you!"


    "I mean, if I didn''t cheat, it would prove that all these things you did were your unreasonable making trouble. Your unreasonable making trouble is a little too much, which has alarmed the teacher, the director, and even the headmaster. Such behavior is not supported by the school. You have to pay for such a bad behavior. You can tell yourself, what are you willing to pay The price? " I asked.


    Su Yiyi is totally wrong. "I think you are guilty. Don''t quibble any more. Shut up. I can''t be wrong. You and I have known each other since we were young. Don''t I know what kind of person you are? You have a few kilos of ink in your stomach. You know it, and I know it. It''s not that I look down on you, su''an. You are that kind of fool. Even if I give you all the answers to the exam questions in advance and let you recite them all night, you can''t achieve today''s success. Don''t say that our teachers or our classmates don''t know what you usually do What kind of middle school students are you? How do you become the top student in the school after almost a month''s absence from school and a week''s arrival? I''m sure you are cheating! "


    "What evidence do you have? There''s no evidence. What do you want to do with your bloody mouth? "


    Su Yiyi seems to have been too lazy to argue with me. Instead, he turned to the headmaster and said, "headmaster, let''s not waste our time here. Let''s just let people release the monitoring directly. All his subjects are so good, which proves that all his subjects have been cheated, so we can choose one subject at any time, You can tell the truth. "


    "Wait a minute!" I cried.


    Maybe it''s just because of my words, all eyes are focused on me, they look at me, it seems that I also begin to feel guilty, so they call Su Yiyi.


    I don''t care, but what I should say is, "I''m still saying that, Su Yiyi. If it turns out that I didn''t cheat, then you must pay for your behavior today!"


    She picked eyebrows, naturally thought that my behavior is the performance of guilty, "whatever you say, what you do!"


    "Then I won''t be polite to you. If I didn''t cheat, you will disappear from my eyes from now on, leave this school, or even leave this city! If it turns out that I cheated, then I''ll get the same result and disappear from your eyes. How about leaving this school and this city? "


    She sniffed, "deal!"


    Then, with the attention of all the teachers and students, the monitor screen of No.13 examination room was released, showing the first Chinese.


    At the beginning, it was the second half of the Chinese exam, and then in the middle of the picture, I saw me lying on the table, snoring, and even a little voice.


    I, "..." Where is the ground seam? Please find it for me. I want to drill it.Su Yiyi appears to be extremely elated, "Oh, you dare to sleep when taking the Chinese test, but you still say that you have not cheated. If you have not cheated, who will sleep in the test room when the time for taking the Chinese test is so tight for normal people?"


    "Keep looking. Shut up." I don''t want to hear your voice at all.


    and then at the headmaster''s suggestion, the time went on. When I first started sending the volume, I didn''t take a look at the action in the picture at the beginning. I got the paper and took a glance. I began to answer the question directly. I didn''t lift my head from beginning to end. After I finished the examination, I didn''t check it, closed the paper and began to sleep, and my answer time was fifty. It took me 50 minutes to finish the paper in two and a half hours, and I got a score of more than 140.


    "Headmaster, I think we need to look at the surveillance video of the exam again. Something must have been missed. Suan can''t finish the exam so quickly. She must have cheated. There must have been some details ignored by us!" Suyi frowned, but she still felt something was wrong.


    I saw the headmaster also frowning, staring at the surveillance video, and then suddenly turned his head to me, not to mention how serious his eyes were, which made my back cool.


    Then he came up to me in a hurry.


    Su Yiyi is snickering, "Oh, the headmaster is really powerful. He must have found a loophole in your cheating! Wait till you die

 Chapter 133

    Then, in full view of the public, I saw the headmaster raise his hand, and everyone took a breath of air-conditioning, thinking that I must have made the headmaster angry?


    But the scene of the headmaster being beaten by the students didn''t appear. The headmaster put his hand on my shoulder and patted me twice, "good boy! It''s really a bright future


    So all the people on the scene pestle for a while, I watched Su Yiyi''s body shake, "no, headmaster, are you confused?"


    The headmaster didn''t pay attention to her. Instead, he stood beside me, full of appreciation. "I don''t mean you. Your family is good. Parents have high hopes of sending you to this school. But look at you, you are almost taking this place as a place to live and die. Young people, you all learn from Su An''an. You still have to know how to behave If you look at others, you can achieve such good results in a short period of more than one month. According to my observation, Su an, a child with normal intelligence, does not have any special talent, so there is no essential difference between you and her. What he can do, you can do the same. "


    The headmaster seems to have taken me as an example and highly praised me.


    "No, principal, I mean..." Su Yiyi still refuses to give up.


    Her face is full of disbelief, she must be very confused, how suddenly things become like this?


    "Well," the headmaster obviously couldn''t bear it for her, and glared at her, "if someone else makes achievements, you say that they cheat. You are clearly jealous. As a headmaster, I have to criticize you. This kind of learning attitude is very incorrect. Please study hard with Su an an!"


    This kind of words in Su Yiyi''s ears is a great shame to her. She blushed and pointed at me, "headmaster I mean, we haven''t seen enough surveillance videos of this exam. I think we need to watch the next surveillance videos well. "


    "Are you finished?" the headmaster was angry at last. "Take care of yourself!"


    The headmaster turned around and left. I was surrounded by air-conditioned voices. Su Yiyi stamped his feet, pointed to me and gritted his teeth. "You don''t have to be too proud. Don''t think that if I don''t catch you this time, you can do whatever you want. The purpose of returning to this school is your biggest problem. You want to return to the upper class!"


    I smile and shrug, "it doesn''t matter if I want to go back to the upper class. The important thing is that you didn''t make a bet with me before. It''s not 10 minutes since you made the bet. You should not forget it. Now, it''s settled. What you said always counts?"


    What she said was that if I didn''t cheat, then she would disappear from my eyes, leave the city and never let me see her again.


    "You She stamped her feet, but she couldn''t say a word against me because she didn''t have my handle.


    "I''m not as vicious as you think. You don''t have to leave this city. You just need to disappear from my eyes, OK?"


    "You still want to drive me away? Who do you think you are and you want to drive me away? "


    I pointed to the students in the back, "it''s not that I told you to leave, it''s the consequence of the gambling agreement that you want to leave. It''s clearly that you said it yourself. All the students in the back can testify. Even if they can''t testify, we can also watch the surveillance videos like today. Our surveillance videos are recorded, you know that, so What did you say before can be recorded verbatim. Would you like to check with me again? "


    She clenched her fist, her face flushed with anger.


    I think she is going to be angry to death if she goes on like this. If she is really angry to death by me, her mother will not give up. I don''t have to do anything else for the rest of my life. Let''s think about how to deal with her mother.


    When you think about the days like that, it really makes me feel terrible.


    "Well, you can go." I said.


    She bit her lip and raised a finger to point at me. After shaking her finger for a long time, she finally said, "suan''an, you should do it yourself. Don''t go too far!"


    "I can''t go too far."


    Just as he said that, he saw Anliang carrying a schoolbag to push away the crowd, and then he threw the schoolbag in his hand directly to Su Yiyi, "I''ve packed the things for you, just go straight away, don''t look back."


    Su Yiyi, "..."


    I, "..."


    Students present, "..."


    It has to be said that Anliang''s behavior is a sharp stab in Su Yiyi''s heart. You can see Su Yiyi''s expression. At this moment, she is deeply experiencing the feeling of bleeding in her heart.


    She looked around the students, the students began to whisper to her, the voice is a little noisy, let us can''t hear what they are saying, but from their eyes, we can see the indifference to Su Yiyi.


    Su Yiyi wants to ask them for help. Oh, jokes. They are too lazy to lend a helping hand. They are eager to see her jokes."You''re welcome. Let''s go." An Liang urged.


    This is just like the last straw to crush the camel, which has become the last fuse to crush Su Yiyi''s fragile nerves.


    "Wow -" of a, Su Yiyi big cry, carrying a bag broke through the crowd ran out.


    Although the teacher was stunned for a while and then asked several boys to chase her back, the final result was that several boys came back to report that Su Yiyi was crying very hard. She said that she was going home today, so she thought it was a leave at school.


    The teacher looked at her back, but shook his head, and then turned to look at me, as if to appease me, "ah, the main thing is that your performance this time is really good, she may have some psychological imbalance."


    "Is the psychological imbalance jealousy?" I said with a smile.


    "Maybe."


    ¡­¡­


    So this school didn''t have suyiyi to disturb me, so I felt quiet and comfortable. Then I spent a few happy days here.


    But then again, I know that Su Yiyi has no bottom line at all. She can''t do it at all.


    So one morning a few days later, I got out of Wei Shengyang''s car and saw Su Yiyi from the Su family''s car in front of me.


    Someone was carrying her schoolbag in the back, and she walked down from the car like a little swan with her neck up.

 Chapter 134

    "Is she pretty?" When I look at Su Yiyi, Wei Shengyang issues a complaint of dissatisfaction.


    I turned to look at him, "no, no one looks like you."


    "Are you running on me?"


    "No, I''m praising you. I''m praising you for being romantic and popular."


    Wei Shengyang seems a little unhappy, "OK, go to class!"


    I saw that he was not in a good mood, so I ran after him, followed him for two steps, knocked on his window and said, "why?" He''s not angry.


    "Well You come here I waved to him, he put his head out to see me, and then I took the opportunity to bow my head and kiss his lips when he was caught off guard.


    He Leng for a while, stretched out his hand to pinch my chin, from passive to active, overbearing kiss me.


    "Well..." In this respect, I have to admit that I am really worthless, as long as he makes a move Even if it is an export, I will not have the ability to resist, completely occupied.


    Then, it seems that after a century, he finally let me go. I held the car in a trance. He squinted at me and said, "do you know, I wish I could do you in the car now."


    ¡°¡­¡­ You go! You don''t have to see me off in the future! "


    "Did you enjoy it just now?" He pointed to his face. "Come here and kiss again."


    Wei Shengyang is a bit paranoid. He said let me kiss him. If I don''t kiss him, he will always be worried and won''t let me go easily.


    And it''s almost time for class


    After thinking about it, I decided to put the overall situation first and let him leave so that I can go back to class as soon as possible.


    I kiss him on the lips, only to hear a "click", a dazzling flash shook my eyes closed for a while, and then opened it again to see that it was su Yiyi, standing in front of me and waving her hand, and that flash was just left by her taking photos for me.


    From the time point of view, just when I kissed him, it was recorded by Su Yiyi''s camera.


    I looked at her and wondered, "what are you doing taking pictures of me? If I like it, I can say it directly. It''s OK to express myself. Anyway, I won''t accept you. "


    She looked at me, the resentment in her eyes didn''t seem to like me, and then she turned around and left with a scornful "ha".


    Just you, huh? Who can''t ha, I can ha ha, "ha ha!" I stretched my neck toward the direction she left, "ha ha", turned to let Wei Shengyang leave as soon as possible.


    "What about her?"


    "There''s nothing wrong. You go quickly. I''m going to class soon. I don''t want to be late. I''m a good student now!"


    Wei Shengyang saw that I insisted and drove away. Then I turned my head and saw a familiar figure leaning against the door, holding my arm and looking at my direction.


    Gu Muyang


    Long time no see. Why is he here.


    I did not evade his sight, and he looked at each other, his eyes or as always gentle, mouth with a gentle smile, "Ann, long time no see."


    His voice sounds, let me think of the dew on the bamboo leaves dripping in the mountain stream, especially clear and comfortable.


    I smile politely, "long time no see."


    I walked into the school, and Gu Muyang kept up. Maybe it was because he was too tall and his legs were too long. I didn''t see him running, but I almost trotted forward, but he soon caught up with me.


    "I''ve heard that you''ve been studying very well recently."


    "It''s OK, but you know this kind of thing. You don''t want to investigate me, do you?"


    His face flashed a little strange, shaking his head, "no, I just happened to hear it, good grades are good, but you always complained to me before, homework is too difficult, now finally don''t have to worry about it."


    "Well." I nodded and went on, "I''m going to class. I don''t know what you are Don''t you work today? " You don''t have to go to school without going to work, do you? Shouldn''t idlers come in? Why didn''t Calvin''s uncle stop him just now?


    "I graduated from this school, too. Today I''m here to visit my alma mater. I''m just here to give you a lecture."


    A few days ago, the school was busy giving lectures. It said that it was going to invite a young and promising senior to do a mobilization meeting for our lazy senior three.


    It turned out to be Gu Muyang.


    "Well, I''m going into the teaching building. The headmaster''s office is over there." I stopped in front of the teaching building, pointed to the front office building, let Gu Muyang also stop.


    Gu Muyang stopped. Under the sun, his smile is still so gentle, which makes people feel very comfortable. But under the mild, it seems to bring a little bitterness. He looked at me with extremely gentle eyes. "Well, I''ll see you later."


    I nodded, turned around and walked quickly to the teaching building without looking back.Although I did not look back, but I can feel his eyes have been behind me, so hot staring at me, I know his eyes are full of expectations, he wants me to look back at him.


    Well He wants Suan to look back at him, but I''m not Suan.


    "Ah, Ann..." After all, he stopped me. I turned around and he pretended to smile easily, "have you had a good time recently? You get along well with Wei Shengyang, aren''t you? "


    I nodded, "well, very good, Wei Shengyang is very good to me, I get along with him very happily."


    He did not turn his head, nodded repeatedly, "that''s good, that''s good..."


    "I''ll go back to class first."


    "Ah, ANN, you didn''t..." He called me again, but only half of the words. He looked into my eyes, and I saw that his eyes were full of expectation, but also with a trace of helplessness, "nothing, you go to class, see you later."


    I nodded. I didn''t want to ask him what he didn''t say.


    I know it must be a very deep miss. When he looks at me affectionately, he looks at the body and misses another soul.


    I''m sorry, really.


    Then I turned around and went to the stairs. Su Yiyi was standing there at the entrance of the stairs. He looked at me coming, and with a disdainful "ah", he turned around and went upstairs first. He was very fast, for fear that I might catch up with her.


    When I slowly arrived at the class, Su Yiyi was already sitting there, trying to carry a schoolbag, happily talking to the people around her, surrounded by several girls, with Su Yiyi''s mobile phone in hand.


    When they saw me coming in, the euphoric conversation stopped.

 Chapter 135

    The whole space seemed very quiet, so I went back to my seat from them as if nothing had happened, and they all unconsciously stepped back when I passed by.


    Then they looked at me with exploration and disdain.


    Until I sat down in my seat, they finally began the classic spectator action of whispering as if they were talking about a secret, and then they played it so loud that I could hear it clearly.


    "I think it''s really like this. I know it''s upside down. I can''t see that he''s so shameless and quiet!"


    "Oh, trying to climb up to master Weisheng, is she worthy?"


    "Young girl, master Weisheng, of course, playing with her casually will not last long."


    "That''s also true. She''s just shameless to do such a thing. Who knows how she got into master Weisheng''s bed?"


    ¡­¡­


    Mixed with malicious words in the fierce talk, and then the original look at me or to explore those eyes, now looking at me when also turned into disdain and disdain.


    Ah, I knew that my relationship with Wei Shengyang would only be criticized if exposed.


    So although Wei Shengyang has been sending me to and from school these days, in order to cause unnecessary gossip, I have asked him to send me to the intersection far away from the school, not to let him get off, not to let him drive too expensive cars.


    Fortunately, many times, in fact, not a lot of people pay attention to me, so they don''t pay attention to Wei Shengyang, who has been sending me to and from school.


    But Su Yiyi is not the same. She is the one who has a heart and publicizes such a good thing I have hidden.


    Su Yiyi, how free are you? Can''t you be more busy?


    You said that she should have achieved what she wanted now. Her mother and daughter went back to the Su family in good faith, and even her mother wanted to have another child to consolidate her position in the Su family. I have heard that the inspection has confirmed that Yang liuhuai is a boy, and she is also a miss of the Su family in good faith. No one has accused her of her identity any more ¡£


    Then, under their mother and daughter''s hard work, Bai He and I were driven out of Su''s house.


    Although I haven''t seen the situation of Su''s family, her father has been away from home for a long time, and most of them are because the children in Yangliu''s stomach are much better to their mother and daughter.


    Compared with the days when she was raised outside, her name was not right, and she was criticized every day, her life is almost better now.


    So why doesn''t she know how to enjoy her life, and why does she always want to hurt me?


    I don''t provoke her, and she doesn''t provoke me, isn''t it good?


    "What do you think I''m doing?! Look at me, you''ll never have a chance to go back to Su''s house! " She said suddenly, in a vicious tone, which startled me.


    After I recovered, I realized that I had been watching her distracted.


    And after I looked at her resentful eyes, I laughed, not to mention how happy I was. I said why she had been so angry with me, but she refused to let me go. It was because of this, because she was afraid that I would go back to Su''s house.


    "If you think too much, only you will treat that place as a treasure and enjoy it. I don''t want to go back at all."


    Maybe my attitude towards the Su family stimulated her. After all, in her eyes, it''s something that the baby should strive for. In my eyes, it''s rubbish.


    So she was angry in her eyes, and she sniffed, "Oh, isn''t it? Now of course you don''t see places like the Su family. You have higher and farther places to go, but you''d better weigh your own identity. You can''t handle people like master Weisheng. Don''t be overconfident. You''ll fall so badly that you don''t even know how to die £¡¡±


    The attitude of gnashing teeth, I wish I could die now?


    "Let you down, Wei Shengyang will not abandon me."


    She was stunned for a moment, and laughed at random. She would laugh as much as she wanted.


    I guess she took me as a fool. Of course, she didn''t know. At this time, she looked like a fool in my eyes, as if she had some mental problems.


    "Ah, Su Yiyi, why are you here?" Anliang came in at this time. As soon as he came in, he was surprised to see Su an an. Maybe it was because the voice was too loud, which was enough to attract the students around him. Everyone looked at Anliang and Su Yiyi.


    So after an Liang reminds us, we all know why Su Yiyi didn''t come to class these days, so we all watch Su Yiyi.


    Su Yiyi suddenly embarrassed face some red, she sat down, trying to look at the front, not angry mutter, "with you tube?"?! What are you, what are you? "


    Anliang didn''t feel inferior because of his identity. He moved back to his seat as if nothing had happened and mended the knife at the right time. "Now it''s not about the problem of identity. It''s about that you su Yiyi promised not to come to this school again? You won''t show up in front of us again. It''s just a few days ago. You won''t forget it, or you just don''t mean what you say. How can you do that? "I don''t know if Anliang is deliberately asking. Anyway, these words are enough to make su Yiyi uncomfortable.


    Against the eyes of so many students, her head is very low, I''m afraid she can''t find a way to drill in.


    However, according to my understanding of Anliang Liang, he may not have said these words on purpose. He is really nervous.


    "This is the most basic moral problem. Didn''t your mother ever teach you? I didn''t expect you to be such a cheeky person when you really don''t mean what you say!"


    Su Yiyi tightly clenched his fist, grinding his teeth and could not say a word.


    Then the students who watched the gossip looked at us and began to chat as if nothing had happened. Of course, the topic couldn''t be separated from us. It was like rubbing hot spots, and the voice was loud, which made Su Yiyi lower her head more and more. I think she was almost under the table.


    I don''t know if she regrets coming to school today.


    "You still look at me!" Su Yiyi suddenly turned around and yelled at me, which scared me.


    "Ah?"


    "Don''t be wild! I''ll see you later! " She dropped a hard word and turned her head again.


    ¡­¡­ Well I admit I just looked at her back and lost my mind, but did she have eyes on her back? Can you see all this?


    No, no, that''s not the point. The point is that she just said, "I''ll see you later!" It seems that her coming to school today may not be accidental, but arranged.


    What does she want?


    What''s the matter? Can''t you make me quiet?

 Chapter 136

    Soon, we were summoned to the outside. Under the introduction of the principal, Gu Muyang stepped on the stage, and the students cheered warmly.


    Although I don''t know him, these people seem to know him and like his appearance. He is a stiff suit, looks really romantic, especially with a smile on the corner of his mouth. As long as you look at it, you can feel the warm wind blowing on your face, and you can feel his tenderness.


    Then he came up on stage, looked around all of us, stopped on me as his eyes passed me, and then passed.


    "Today, I have the honor of being invited by the president to go back to my alma mater and give you senior three students a mobilization meeting. As we all know, senior three is a..." He has a gentle tone and an eloquent manner.


    Maybe everything in the world is really related to beauty, so if you are also a moralist, you will feel impatient if you say it from the teacher, but it is totally different if you say it from such a handsome guy.


    I think these students seem to be charmed by him, and they listen with interest.


    This is a speech lasting more than two hours. For me, more than two hours is really a very long process.


    I admit that Gu Muyang is really good-looking, but maybe it''s because I already have a relationship with others in my heart, or maybe it''s because I''m over the age of flower maniac, so even if a top handsome guy sways around on the stage, it won''t make me feel more enjoyable, it will only make me feel a little bored.


    Finally, more than two hours passed. In the last part, Gu Muyang said, "I have so much to say, but I hope you don''t feel annoyed by me. If you have anything to ask, you can ask now, and I will try my best to answer it for you."


    From the beginning to the end, I also observed Su Yiyi from time to time. She swore to come prepared, but she didn''t do anything to me, which made me feel a little flustered.


    After all, the old saying says that it''s easy to rob and easy to hide.


    Until Gu Muyang said the last sentence, Su Yiyi couldn''t wait to stand up and raised his hand high, "I..."


    Her voice was so loud that it attracted almost everyone''s attention.


    Gu Muyang also looks at her. After seeing Su Yiyi, he frowns slightly. It seems that he also knows Su Yiyi.


    I think it''s normal. He has been in love with Su an for so many years. Su an is usually introverted and doesn''t tell anyone about some troubles in his life. Most of them are holding back and then, um, tell them to his beloved boyfriend.


    From Gu Muyang''s frowning, we can see that he is not very friendly to Su Yiyi.


    Just because so many people were present today, Gu Muyang could not refuse. After a pause, he said, "well, this classmate, what do you want to ask me?"


    Su Yiyi put down her hand and glanced back at me, with a smile of success, as if she was challenging me.


    Then she turned her head, cleared her throat deliberately, and asked in a very loud voice, "Gu Xuechang, I have always admired you and heard something about your life. Maybe the question I asked today involves some privacy of you. I hope you don''t get angry. I heard that you have been in love with su''an before. Is this true?"


    This group of students who love to get together with the gossip, when they heard someone talking about the gossip, they were immediately excited. They looked at Gu Muyang, looked at him, and then turned to me.


    Gu Muyang''s expression was stiff, and then he shook his head, "this topic is a little too private, I don''t want to say, if you have something about senior three students'' learning, you can ask me."


    He motioned for Su Yiyi to sit down. Of course, Su Yiyi won''t sit down. It''s obvious that this is her prepared big move. It hasn''t worked yet. How can she give up.


    "Excuse me, Mr. Gu, is there such a thing?" Seeing that Gu Muyang still didn''t want to answer, she simply said, "Su An''an is my su family, and she and I are close sisters, so I know that you have been in love before, and you have a good relationship, right? I can be sure of that, but... "


    When she said this "but", I think I may have mistaken this before, but the latter may be the real trick.


    It''s been a long time.


    "This is our personal problem. Will you sit down first?" Gu Muyang, who seems to have a good temper, even pulls down his face.


    But Su Yi didn''t plan to see his face at all, and continued, "but you seem to have broken up recently, and your feelings don''t seem to be very good. May I ask you why?" Su Yiyi looked back at me, and his tone was even higher. He was afraid that anyone could not hear him. "Is it because An''an stepped on two boats that your relationship broke?"


    The word "stepping on two boats" can be said to be a very important message. For all kinds of gossip lovers around us, it''s definitely a heavy bomb. Sure enough, as soon as the word comes out, people around us suddenly look at us like chicken blood, and they may be just as good as catching a handful of melon seeds."Ann, is that so?"


    I pursed my lips and did not speak. Su Yiyi turned his head and looked at Gu Muyang with burning eyes. "Gu Xuechang, is that so?"


    Gu Muyang''s face is very ugly, such a gentle person was her face green, "there is no such thing, today is not for gossip, you sit down first!" He stressed


    Su Yiyi''s smile became more and more intense. "Gu Xuechang, you didn''t deny the relationship between you, so it proves that you were really in love before, and have been talking for many years. What I want to know now is that when I went to school this morning, I saw Su en kissing the young master of Wei Sheng at the school gate, so I guess it was An''an What about splitting up in your relationship? "


    She deliberately asked these words in a way that seemed to be very gossip. In fact, she meant to listen to people nearby.


    Sure enough, this group of students, excited almost stood up, and then turned out the mobile phone to take a picture of us.


    And they seem to be whispering but very loud voice, all reached my ears.


    "What, is Suan like this?"


    "It''s not enough to seduce such an excellent person as Gu Xuechang. He even seduces young master Weisheng. My God, how shameless he is!"


    "Is master Gu blind? That''s why I like her! "

 Chapter 137

    "I said Su Yiyi. I want to stress again that I''m here today to guide you to learn, not to talk about my gossip." Gu Muyang''s voice is louder, his eyes swept me, and then tried to use his own strength to suppress the riot initiated by Su Yiyi, "so if other students have any learning problems, you can ask me now, and I will try my best to answer them."


    But now the students have been completely in the mood of being controlled by gossip, who has the heart to talk about learning?


    They are also tongue in cheek and neck to ask me and his gossip.


    "Senior, the age gap between you and Su An''an is seven or eight years old. How do you know each other? Did Suan seduce you first? "


    "Since you have been in love for many years, when you first fell in love many years ago, Su an was thirteen or fourteen years old. Was she so shameless at that time?"


    "Senior, who first proposed to break up between you? Are you still in touch after the breakup? "


    ¡­¡­


    A lot of questions swarmed in, and their heads were almost blown up.


    Really, I never thought of these. I think they are all young masters and ladies of the upper class. In fact, one or two of them are good candidates for gossip reporters.


    Gu Muyang holding the microphone, squinting at Su Yiyi, such a person who has always been mild, at this moment I feel a certain dangerous atmosphere from him.


    He was angry. He was very angry.


    Su Yiyi and he looked at each other, facing his anger, must be more clearly felt his anger, so unexpectedly unconsciously stepped back.


    "Senior I I don''t mean anything else I just think it''s a pity that you and Ann have been talking for so many years, and their relationship has always been very good. Why did you suddenly break up If Ann is willing to make up again, will you forgive her cheating and make up with her again? "


    May be in line with although afraid, but since prepared some things, must be to say such a principle, Su Yiyi tone some trembling asked.


    Now this group of students have been completely aroused by the breath of gossip, so no one cares if Su Yiyi''s voice is trembling. They are just reminded once again that "Su an an''s cheating" and constantly ask Gu Muyang, "does Su an''s cheating really exist?", "what do you think of Su an''s cheating?" and so on.


    For the sudden disturbance among the students, the headmaster stepped on the stage. He looked at Su Yiyi''s direction, his eyes full of accusations.


    Then his angry voice came, "well, today''s mobilization meeting is here first, you all go back to class."


    I was protected by Anliang and went back to class. Although Anliang had been soothing my mood in my ear, saying "suyiyi, she is a psycho", "the headmaster has called her to the office, and she has good fruit to eat", "you should not take this matter to heart, these students just listen to gossip, this matter will soon pass" I still feel a bit blocked.


    It''s not because Su Yiyi made a mistake for me, but because she was a little annoyed. I didn''t care about her at all, but she put her in the same place.


    It''s easy to hide in the open, but hard to defend in the dark.


    Then when I returned to the class, the students were still enthusiastic and talked about it without any one.


    "Su Yiyi, she''s so bold. It''s obvious that she deliberately made such a thing. I''m afraid she''ll get rid of it?"


    "What does it matter if you''re fired? Anyway, she has now been promoted to the real miss of the Su family. It''s a big deal to change a school. At most, it''s a school that is not so noble. Actually, it doesn''t make much difference to her. "


    "That''s true, but after all, su''an usually looks weak, but he doesn''t look like this kind of person at all. Today''s events are really refreshing to me. I think it takes me a long time just to digest the news."


    "Oh, so it''s said that people know their faces and don''t know their heart. The weaker they look, the whiter they are. Shameless is shameless. Oh - Su Yiyi has been called to the headmaster''s office, and it''s still going on. Look at the classmates. She sent the photos of Su an''s leading young master Weisheng to the group."


    Although not everyone participated in the discussion, after receiving the news, almost all the students subconsciously looked at their mobile phones and their eyes were green.


    Then they sighed, "it''s really her who seduces master Weisheng, but she''s so shameless." in the voice, I was very upset.


    At this time, a girl brought a cup of hot water from the class''s water dispenser, and it seemed that she inadvertently walked towards me. When she came near me, her legs bent, and a glass of water fell directly towards me.


    "Miss!" Anliang called and pushed me away. I fell to the ground. Fortunately, she didn''t pour hot water on me.


    The girl shrugged her shoulders and said, "Oh, I''m sorry. I''m not careful.""You did it on purpose!"


    "Don''t talk about it." The girl said with a smile, "Anliang, suan''an said it''s your young lady. How do I think you regard her as the master, and you are her dog or a licking dog? Don''t you like suan''an? You don''t know what kind of person suan''an is. Don''t you know now? Don''t you dislike her? Licking the dog until she has nothing ~ "


    the girl shrugged and went back to her seat, but still did not forget to pick her eyebrows at me," Hey, why don''t you get up? You boys, who will help the ultimate white lotus in our class? If you want to be a flower protector, just act quickly? "


    Clearly is so sarcastic tone, and then boys and girls burst of laughter.


    Maybe this is the legendary campus bullying. Although I don''t care if I Seduce Gu Xuechang or Wei Shengyang, my national boyfriend, they have nothing to do with them, and they don''t know anything about internal affairs, they are willing to listen to those rumors and run on me collectively.


    The reason for running on me may be nothing more than jealousy.


    "Don''t go too far!" An Liang Qi is not decent.


    They laughed again. "It''s a dog. It''s loyal."


    "Yes, as a smart dog, you should choose a right owner, not a cheap man, ha ha."

 Chapter 138

    Their voices reached my ears, and I stood up, and they all stopped and looked at me.


    Maybe the usual su''an gives them the feeling that they are particularly easy to bully, so they are stunned for a while, and then they all laugh, "Hey, what''s the matter? Are you not willing to talk about your dog?"


    "You can say me, but not Anliang." I said.


    "Ha ha ha, it''s true that my dog is not happy to be told. Why, suan''an, are you not happy when we say you are shameless?"


    It''s like farting. Anyone who is said like this will not like it, right?


    But now I have a temper, not because they said I, but because they said Anliang.


    "Look at that fierce look. It''s the first time I''ve seen Su an like this. Why, are you going to hit us? Ha ha


    After changing to this body, I haven''t had a hand with anyone. It seems that these uneducated guys, I can''t do without educating them today.


    I broke the finger bone "click" ring, Rao is a few boys, they are also a little scared by my action.


    "What are you doing?"


    "If you want to know what I want to do, just go on and say one more word to me."


    I walked towards them, and they subconsciously retreated. Later, they leaned against the wall and pointed at me, bluffing, "su''an, don''t come here again, or don''t blame us for bullying girls!"


    "I''ll see who bullies whom today. Aren''t you mocking Anliang? Come on, go on."


    Maybe I''m a bit intimidating because I''m so aggressive, so these boys are scared to shiver under my threat, "we We didn''t say that


    The girl who splashed hot water on me before couldn''t go on, "can you have a little promise? You''re afraid that Su an can''t really beat you. Don''t you know what kind of soft persimmon she is? Usually everyone sits in the same class. She doesn''t even dare to lift her head. Who can''t bully her? Now you''re afraid of her. Are you cowardly?"


    The word "loser" is probably the most irritating word for boys.


    Although this word is from the girl''s mouth, but hear these boys'' ears, obviously they all aimed their anger at me.


    Especially the girl is still mending the knife, "she even wants to fight with you. It''s so funny. Can she beat you boys as a girl? You boys are really counsellors. If she wants to do it, just do it with him. Anyway, the students are watching. You didn''t do it first. Even if the teacher knows, we will testify for you! Do it! Don''t be afraid of her


    Several boys were completely angered by her. They gave it a try and threw themselves at me.


    Although it''s a little weak for the body and not suitable for fighting, I dare to fight with them, which proves that I have the ability to ensure that I won''t be hurt.


    At least I had practiced when I was with my body, so it''s no problem to deal with some spoiled young masters.


    It''s three times five divided by two. They probably didn''t know what was going on. They were all put down by me, and then they grunted bitterly on the ground.


    The girl was in a hurry. She moved out of her seat and yelled, "you''re too useless. I really look down on you In that case.


    "Ah, be careful, miss!" Anliang yelled and ran towards me. When I turned around, I saw the girl holding a mop stick and hitting me directly on the head.


    Although Anliang tried very hard to save me, it was too late.


    I just felt the sound of "Duang" and my head was about to explode. Then when it was dark, I fainted directly.


    Even in a coma, I was thinking, if the teacher came and found me killed, would the teacher reprimand them.


    Or do they unify their words, even if Anliang wants to prove that I was bullied to death by them, the teacher will stand on their side? Indulge in this group bullying?


    No matter which one, judging from the strength of his fight, I''m afraid I won''t have a chance to know.


    It''s a pity that I am not easy to be reborn, but it''s useless. I died in school for no reason, and I was bullied to death. It''s really sensational to say that.


    What a pity Unfortunately


    Ah, now I''m beginning to regret it. If I had heard Wei Shengyang before and simply stopped coming to school, maybe things would be different. I could take care of Bai He and stay with Wei Shengyang for a long time.


    Ah, if people really go to heaven or hell after they die, and then meet those people they knew before they died


    Well I think I should see Shen Ke and Bai Tao again at that time, and then let them know that I died like this What a shame I am


    All of a sudden, I opened my eyes and looked at the white ceiling for a long time. I sat up and gasped. I supported my chest. The strong smell of disinfectant made me feel that I was still alive and I was in the hospital.I blinked, a little unclear about the situation. Looking around, there were white walls, and I was lying on a hospital bed, covered with white quilts


    Huh? Sure enough, the life of rebirth is very fierce. I survived such a serious injury.


    "Awake?" A gentle voice said next to me.


    "Well," I turned to see Gu Muyang next to me, "Why are you here?"


    "You''re in a coma. I''m worried." He was straightforward.


    I nodded and shook my head. "How do you know I''m in a coma? I''m sorry to trouble you. " I lifted the quilt to get out of bed, and the relationship with him ended here, I don''t want to have too much involvement with him.


    He took my arm and said, "can''t you wait to get away from me? I don''t want to be around for a minute. "


    "I''m sorry," I dare not look into his eyes, "I can''t give you anything, so I don''t want to give you hope and make you despair."


    He held my hand tightly. Although he looked gentle, his action was so tough that he didn''t intend to let go.


    "Gu Muyang, you let go, you hurt me."


    "An an, I regret it. That day I told you that I wish you and Wei Shengyang well. Now I regret it!" He looked at me and the emotion in his eyes surprised me.


    I lean on the bed, "Gu Muyang, you said you wish us, I don''t remember you, I''m not the original me."

 Chapter 139

    He nodded, as if with a self mocking smile, "well, as I said, I know I should keep my word. You don''t have to think about it. I''ve been in a coma for so long, and I''m hungry, right? Would you like something to eat? "


    He pointed to the fast food box on the table. "I heard that you like to eat a piece of food, so I specially asked someone to send it here. It''s still hot. Can I have something to eat?"


    When I nodded, he opened the package and took the chopsticks to my mouth. "Have a taste?"


    If Wei Shengyang wants to feed me these, I will not only refuse, but also feel elated.


    However, if it was Gu Muyang, how could I feel a little uncomfortable all over? I coughed gently, "well, I can eat it myself, and my hand is not hurt..."


    He seemed to suddenly think of something. He gave it to me with a smile, but he still said to himself, "you''re so heartless. You don''t even give me the warmth of the last feed."


    I eat with my head down and don''t talk.


    He didn''t seem embarrassed, but suddenly said, "by the way, I''ve asked the headmaster to severely punish the boys and girls you started, especially the girl who must be expelled!"


    I laughed. "It looks like you''re still very clear about the whole thing?"


    "Feel free to ask." He laughed and watched me eat. Then he opened the water fruit basket on the bedside table, took an apple and a fruit knife from it, leaned back on the chair and peeled it up. "After dinner, you have an apple, but you love it most."


    I shook my head. "I used to like apples, but now I don''t like them any more. So you don''t have to cut it for me. Put it there. I''ll take it myself if I want to


    This is an obvious no longer obvious refusal, Gu Muyang''s expression embarrassed for a while, holding the apple and knife hands are stiff for a while, and then shaking his head on the table.


    "I''m sorry. I just remember that you used to like eating, so I didn''t think much about it. I just didn''t think that amnesia would change a person''s taste. I''ll pay attention to it next time." He seems to be seriously reviewing himself.


    Such a gentle attitude, such a sincere attitude, let me feel a lot of pressure inexplicably.


    I kept my head down and didn''t speak, so it was very quiet in this space.


    Then just at this time, footsteps sounded in the corridor. It sounded like a girl''s footsteps, some light, but very fast.


    Footsteps soon stopped outside the ward, "creak -" a sound, the door of the ward was pushed open, Su Yiyi appeared at the door.


    What surprised me was that she was calm and didn''t mean to mock me. What surprised me most was that she was holding a fruit basket in her hand.


    Isn''t that what you need to see a patient? Do you mean She came to see me?


    Is the earth going to explode? Or am I hallucinating? Nothing surprised me more than that.


    Su Yiyi visited me In a flash, at least a million ideas flowed through my mind.


    Yes, Su Yiyi was called to the headmaster''s office by the headmaster for education. Then the headmaster gave him a profound education, and then she suddenly changed her face?


    No, no, no, she can''t get along with me. She can''t change her face. So now she appears at the door of my ward and pretends to visit me. There is only one possible situation. She has a purpose!


    It''s definitely not a simple purpose, otherwise it''s impossible for Miss Su to condescend and come to me with humiliation.


    Then, what makes me feel trance most is that she looks at me and shows a smiling face to me. My God, the earth is really going to explode.


    "Ann, I heard you were seriously injured. Are you better now?"


    "OK, did the headmaster say anything about you?"


    Su Yiyi''s face flashed a look of embarrassment, then she coughed and shook her head, "no, he just said, pay attention to the occasion in future. I think I was a little excited at that time, and it really made people laugh. Then I made a deep reflection. Then I just came out of the headmaster''s office and heard what happened to you and my classmates, mu Qianxue It''s too much. I''ll call you in hospital, so I''ll come to see you in a hurry.


    It''s hypocritical! Very good!


    I rolled a white eye, this time just know that girl''s name, originally her name is mu Qianxue.


    I stopped talking and ate with my head down.


    Gu Muyang looks at Su Yiyi and me. As a boy, he should not be aware of the hypocrisy between us. In his eyes, he may only think that we get along well and our sisterhood relationship is good.


    To be reasonable, what Su an an should have said to him before was the discord with Su Yiyi, so at this moment, a trace of confusion flashed across his face.


    Then he stood up and said, "well, since you girls are talking to each other, I won''t listen to any more. I''ll go out for a while."


    He is to make time for me and Su Yiyi to be alone, but in fact, Su Yiyi and I are not willing to be alone.Sure enough, Su Yi came to me, put down the fruit basket, and ran after Gu Muyang, "Gu Xuechang, wait for me."


    Gu Muyang looks back, some doubts, "what''s the matter?"


    "There''s something I want to say to you alone." When she said that, it seemed a little ambiguous.


    Gu Mu Yang picks eyebrows, "you don''t come to see an an? Ann is in the ward


    "No, Mr. Gu, there are some things I can only say to you. If it''s not you, don''t doubt that I want to speak ill of an an, it''s impossible. If you want, can we talk to the next ward now? When I just came here, I had looked after the room next door. There was no one in it


    Su Yiyi said seriously, maybe because he was afraid that Wei Shengyang would not believe her, so he put his hand in front of his chest and said seriously, "I promise that I will never say a bad word about an an an. I just tell you what you want to hear from my heart. I promise that if there is any word that makes you feel uncomfortable, you can drive me out of the ward immediately, I will never pester you to say a word again. Is that ok


    Gu Muyang didn''t speak. His attitude was obviously refusal.


    Su Yiyi continued to fight for, "Gu Xuechang, there are some things about An''an, including her amnesia. Only I know. Don''t you really want to hear them?"


    This may be his specially prepared sentence, which is absolutely impossible for Gu Muyang to refuse.


    Sure enough, Gu Muyang soon compromised and nodded.

 Chapter 140

    Went to the door of the next ward, he opened the door, suyiyi quickly followed up.


    My body is still very weak, leaning on the bed, I don''t want to move. I tried to listen to the wall of the next ward, but who knows the sound insulation of this hospital is so good that I can''t hear what they are saying. After thinking about it, I gave up.


    Anyway, Su Yiyi is blowing in Gu Muyang''s ear, and she doesn''t know what happened to my amnesia, so she just takes it as a gimmick to attract Gu Muyang''s attention.


    As for what they said after that, I guess Su Yiyi said something bad about me. Although it won''t be obvious, it''s definitely not good.


    I''m not interested in listening to other people speak ill of me, and I''m not interested in seeing other people. What''s my reaction after I know something about me.


    Whether Gu Muyang believes or not is his own business, not my interference.


    And even if he believes, what does it matter? If he believes, he will be very disappointed with me. If he is disappointed with me, he will not be interested in me. Naturally, he will not appear in front of me again and make us both uncomfortable. Then the next time will be me and Wei Shengyang?


    If you think so, if Su Yiyi''s bad words are successful, it will help me.


    I went to sleep in a daze on the hospital bed. I don''t know if that stick may really hurt me, so that even if I wake up again, my whole body is very uncomfortable.


    I had a particularly lengthy dream. I dreamed that I was blown away by the wind, and Wei Shengyang was looking for me. He was calling my name all the time, and I was also calling his name all the time, but we were like two spaces where we couldn''t hear each other''s voices or see each other''s people. Finally, I was forcibly taken away by the wind.


    I watched Wei Shengyang''s figure farther and farther away from me, and finally disappeared in my sight. I was so anxious that I cried, but it didn''t help.


    "Don''t --" I opened my eyes, sat up and patted my chest. My heart beat very hard, as if I was going to jump out of my chest.


    Then I took a long time to remember that my environment was still in the hospital ward, and what I had just experienced was just a dream.


    Fortunately, it was a dream.


    "Wake up." Gu Muyang is still sitting by and looking at me. I don''t know why. I see a little pity in his eyes.


    "Well, I had a nightmare."


    "You are calling Wei Shengyang. Do you miss him very much?"


    I smile, "we just met in the morning. It''s only three or four hours up to now. I don''t think so. I just happened to dream that I was forced to leave him. Then we couldn''t find each other, so we felt a little scared."


    "Well," he answered, got up and handed me a glass of water. "Drink some water. You''re sweating a lot. It looks like you need some water."


    I nodded, really feel thirsty, but I don''t know when he poured water for me and put it on the bedside table?


    Or did he drink the water he poured for himself? If I take another sip of it, it''s like indirect kissing? That would be too bad.


    "I''m not thirsty..." Thinking of this possibility, I quickly refused to come.


    He looked strange, but soon returned to normal, and continued, "this glass of water I prepared for you, because I remember that you didn''t drink water when you woke up, so I thought you might be thirsty when you wake up again, and I didn''t want you to drink cold water, so this is warm water, just poured." He explained.


    People have said that, if I refuse again, no, it seems that I am looking for fault? So I have to drink this glass of water now, and I have to drink it if I don''t.


    "No, of course, I didn''t doubt anything." I said, drinking the glass of water.


    He just sat next to me, not on the bench beside the bed, and then took my hand and looked at me affectionately.


    This expression makes me feel scared. I seem to notice something. Then I want to take back my hand. At this time, I find that my whole body seems to have no strength. The bones of my whole body have been taken away, and my arms can''t be lifted.


    "I..." I don''t seem to be in the right state. Could you call a doctor for me?


    This is what I want to say, but I can''t say it. I just spit out the word "Ke", so I feel that my tongue can''t move and I can''t make any sound.


    God knows how terrible it is. You feel that you may be dying, but you find that your body can''t move, even you can''t say a word for help.


    And the person sitting opposite you, though likely to help you, doesn''t know you''re dying or you''re asking for help.


    "Ann, are you sleepy?" He asked.My upper and lower eyelids are already fighting. It seems that I''m about to fall asleep, so he can see that I''m sleepy now. It''s not strange.


    But I want to say, no, I''m not sleepy. Would you please call a doctor for me?


    But I can''t say


    But for me in such a struggling state, he didn''t feel anything unusual, just with a gentle smile on the corner of his mouth, chatting with me as if nothing had happened, "I''m sorry, some things even if I tangled for many times, I can''t do, say it and do it."


    I don''t want to know these things. I just want to ask you to call a doctor for me now, OK? I feel like I''m dying. Please, can I?


    I tried to wink at him crazily, but my eyebrows were not obedient. My whole body seemed to be active except my mind.


    Can I just watch myself die?


    His hand covered my eyes, which was like magic. I finally couldn''t resist the strong sleepiness. In the final meaning, I heard him say, "sleep well when you are sleepy. When you wake up, you will see a new world."


    I don''t want to see new world. I never want to know new things. I just want to stick to my own safe territory.


    No amount of thinking, however, will help.


    When I woke up again, it seemed that my consciousness woke up first. I should still be lying on a soft bed. I heard a man''s voice, "it has been checked, and I should wake up soon, Mr. Gu, don''t worry about it."

 Chapter 141

    Mr. Gu obviously refers to Mr. Gu Muyang.


    Then there was Gu Muyang''s voice, "well, you go out, I know."


    "Mr. Gu, she just drank a little. You don''t have to worry too much. Even if you are in a coma, he just fell asleep. You are also a doctor. You should know that. " The man continued, "so you''ve been here for two days and one night without closing your eyes. Looking at your state, I feel very worried. Why don''t you go to sleep? I''ll be here to guard for you."


    "No, I''ll wait until she wakes up. You go out first." You can tell from Gu Muyang''s voice that he has been really tired recently.


    But maybe it''s just to stay by my side, so he always insisted.


    I heard someone go out. Gu Muyang sat next to me. He held my hand. I felt that he bowed his head and gave me a kiss.


    No one can deny that Gu Muyang is a super handsome guy, that is, the kind of guy who always has special girls screaming for him on the road. With such a good foundation and his wealth, all kinds of girls can continue to work for her.


    But when his kiss touched my skin, it only made me feel disgusted.


    I pulled back my hand, and he looked up at me, and then looked into the eyes I had just opened.


    He was very surprised. "Are you awake? Great


    Didn''t you make me coma? How do you feel better when I wake up? You are really baffled.


    I rolled my eyes to observe the surroundings.


    European style decoration, big bed, noble feeling.


    I tried to support myself to get up, but I couldn''t do it at all. He came to help me and explained to me, "you have been in a coma for a long time. Although you have been given some energy mixture like glucose, it can''t play an essential role. You still need to recover, so don''t worry."


    "I''m not in a hurry. Don''t touch me." I said.


    I leaned on the head of the bed, and he took back his hand and sat next to me. "Do you have any discomfort? Shall I have the family doctor come to see you right away? "


    "No, I feel a little uncomfortable now. If you don''t speak, I might feel better."


    He shut up.


    But I couldn''t help saying, "where is this? Why did you bring me here? What did you do to me when you knocked me out? "


    In fact, what I want to know most is, if I have been in a coma for two days and one night as the previous person said, does Wei Shengyang know and where is he? I see. Would he be worried if I disappeared?


    "Take a break." Gu Muyang stood up, obviously did not want to answer my question, but turned to go out, "I will send you some food right away, and then you first eat some soft things, restore some physical strength, slowly the body will feel much more comfortable."


    Soon a blonde maid came in with a tray. Then she spoke to me in unskilled Chinese, "Miss Su, do you want something to eat? It''s all Chinese food. Listen to Mr. Gu, it''s all your favorite food. "


    I glanced at it and shook my head. "Maybe it''s something I love to eat. Now I don''t like it very much."


    The maid stood there, a little at a loss, "well Miss Su, would you like to try it? It must be very delicious. "


    I smile, point to my bedside, let her sit down, "can you tell me, where is this? Is it China? "


    Although I haven''t seen it outside, the environment here has made me feel like I am in a foreign country.


    Although all the people I have met so far speak Chinese, except Gu Mengyang, their Chinese is so awkward that they don''t seem to be local.


    "Ah, this is England." Said the servant.


    My heart suddenly a tight, emotion can not help but some excitement, "then can you tell me when I came here? How did you get here? With whom? Has anyone called you young master Gu, saying that you want to find me or him or something? "


    I am really too worried. I am anxious to ask these questions, which makes the maid a little flustered.


    "Is it because I speak so fast that you can''t understand me? If you don''t understand me, you can tell me. I can tell you again." I said it again.


    "It''s not too fast. In fact, my Chinese is very good, but you have too many questions. For a moment, I don''t know which one to answer. Can you ask me one by one slowly? I will try my best to tell you what I know." She said with a good temper. Then she pushed the food in front of me and raised her eyebrows at me. "The premise is that Miss Su, you have to eat all these things. Gu Shao also wants you to recover some physical strength as soon as possible, and my task is, er, let you eat all these things. If I can''t make a quick delivery, I don''t want to tell you the problems you said."This guy is threatening me.


    However, at this moment, I am in this environment, and I have no power to fight back against his threat, and I have no power to fight back.


    So after a little hesitation, I picked up the small steamed bread on the table and took a bite of it. Then I took a bite of porridge and drank it in my mouth. "Now I''ve eaten it, can you tell me?"


    "You came back two days ago by private plane with Mr. Gu. Mr. Gu was originally British, had British blood and was an aristocrat. But he just returned to China a while ago, and then he didn''t give us any news. Suddenly he brought you back. He was very good-looking for you. You were in a coma and came to him. Many doctors diagnosed you again and again After confirming that you have no health problems, and then he has been sitting by your bed watching us give him food, he does not eat, we talk to him, he basically will not reply, he is just waiting for you to wake up, also very anxious appearance, although we have not seen you before, but from the performance of these days we can see that Mr. Gu is very attentive to you He likes you very much The maid said.


    I feel my head is a little big, I shake my head, "no, what I want to hear is not these questions, but whether anyone has come to me. I am a Chinese, who is about the same height as the one in your story, but looks more handsome than him."

 Chapter 142

    The servant seemed to think seriously for a while, and then continued to shake his head, "since you have been here so long, the young master has been around you, and the young master has never left. I just came to deliver food, and I don''t know much about it."


    Only then did I realize that I might be a little flustered. The so-called disorderly going to the doctor when I was sick is probably like this. I don''t even think about asking people.


    Seeing that I didn''t speak, the maid quickly explained, "don''t worry, Miss Su. Although I don''t know about this matter, I can go to ask the young master for you. If you eat well here, I''ll ask."


    "Well, don''t go." I stopped and shook my head.


    "Don''t you want to know?"


    Of course I want to know, and I''m going crazy.


    But now I''m more or less calmed down. After calming down, I''ll think about the whole thing again, and I don''t dare to ask any more questions. I''m afraid I''ll hear a negative answer.


    I think Wei Shengyang must have been looking for me, but he couldn''t find it. Gu Muyang''s hand was too sudden, and he took me abroad all of a sudden. Even Wei Shengyang couldn''t think of such a thing for a moment.


    He must be very worried now that he knows I''m missing.


    I touched my body, but I didn''t touch my mobile phone. I think it has been taken away by Gu Muyang.


    "Miss Su, what''s the matter with you? What''s wrong with you? " The maid asked with concern, "why don''t I call the young master and the doctor now?"


    I shook my head. "Don''t, don''t, don''t go." Don''t see Gu Muyang. Maybe he''ll scare me. If he knows that I want to run away, things may not be smooth any more.


    "What''s the matter, aren''t you sick?"


    I set my eyes on the maid. Her blue eyes look very clear and flawless It''s also easy to cheat.


    Then I pulled a smile at her lips, she was startled, confused looking at me, I cough, trying to look normal, rather than lying, "well, is your mobile phone there, I''ve been in a coma for so long, the mobile phone has no power, now I want to contact my friends, tell them not to worry, I can''t do it, I want to borrow your mobile phone."


    I think I must be very sincere now. In the eyes of the maid, I should be a trustworthy person.


    The maid blinked her eyes, then turned back decisively, "no way."


    I, "..."


    "You can watch it here. I really just call my friend and tell him that I''m safe. Just ask him not to worry. I''ll return the phone to you as soon as I run out."


    In order not to arouse the maid''s distrust, I have planned to say these words, and then tell him the news that I was in England with Gu Muyang, and then let him not worry and hang up.


    This kind of words, even if it sounds like ordinary people can know what''s going on, and then follow Gu Muyang''s clues to find out, let alone Wei Shengyang, he is much smarter than ordinary people.


    So I''m also secretly glad that I can be rescued without knowing it. Gu Muyang doesn''t know how I ran.


    But I should never, never underestimate Gu Muyang''s IQ.


    He is also a high IQ crowd.


    So the maid still shook her head, and gave a firm attitude, "I can''t give you my mobile phone, the young master has said, no one can let you contact the outside world, otherwise it will be very miserable."


    Well, Gu Muyang, you are very good.


    I haven''t even taken this step. He has considered it well.


    So I am depressed to lean on the bed, a word night don''t want to say.


    Maybe I was too born to love the expression let her worry, she said in a hurry, "Miss Su, you don''t think too much, the young master must do so for a reason, I can see that the young master likes you very much, so if you want to inform your friends, you can just talk to the young master."


    "It''s no use talking to him." I rolled my eyes.


    "How can you say that in vain, young master is very nice."


    "You are bewildered by his appearance, I know. It''s nothing to say."


    "Cough..." A man''s voice of light cough came, and then Gu Muyang pushed the door in and looked at me.


    I also looked at him, his eyes as always gentle, "how did you come?"


    "I heard someone speak ill of me behind my back, so I came to have a look."


    I, "..."


    A little embarrassed, I turned away from him.


    He didn''t feel anything. He just asked the maid, "it seems that she has eaten a lot, which can be regarded as her favorite food. You can tell the chef later and send her more of these."


    The maid answered and went out with her things. Before she went out, she stopped at the door and specially told me, "Miss Su, the young master is really nice. If you need anything, just talk to the young master directly. The young master won''t embarrass you."


    Is your young master a God?After the maid went out, Gu Muyang and I were the only two people left in the room. Gu Muyang came and sat by my bed, took my hand and said, "Ann, are you angry with me?"


    "No, I''m angry with myself." I''m mad at myself for being so stupid! It''s stupid. At that time, I thought that there was something wrong with the glass of water, but how could I drink it?


    Obviously, even if I used "I''m not thirsty, now I don''t want to drink water" to refuse at that time, it would not fall into this result.


    Ah, so sometimes dreams really have the ability to predict. I should realize that dreams at that time have sounded the alarm for me.


    "You are angry with me." He took my hand, it seems a little helpless, "I know I''m so tough to bring you here, you must be unhappy, but in addition to doing so, I didn''t think of other ways, I don''t want to put you down, ANN, if a person''s memory disappeared, then there must be something wrong in the brain, I''m learning this, I''m very professional in this aspect, so you can learn You can believe me, ANN, I will soon get back our memories, and then we can make up. You who made up with me at that time will not blame the tough me now. "


    I am also very helpless, "Gu Muyang, you are not a child. Can''t you remember what I said to you? Or I don''t speak Chinese, so you can''t understand? I''m not who I am anymore. I''ve changed my mind in this body. "


    I took a deep breath. "This sentence may hurt your heart, but I have to tell you very clearly that suannan can''t come back. What do you mean you can''t come back, do you understand? "

 Chapter 143

    Then I shook off his hand, "you don''t touch me any more. After all, men and women are not compatible. I already have people I like. Whether you bring me here or imprison me, this can''t be changed. I already like the fact of others. If you like imprisoning me, you will imprison me, but even after a hundred years, I can''t change back to the original suan''an I will not like you, and I will not thank you as you said. I will only resent you for taking me away by force for what you have done to me today. "


    His hand was thrown away by me, and his face was sad. Then he shook his head paranoid, "no, ANN, I don''t blame you for what you said to me today. I only blame you for losing your memory. I will let you get your memory back."


    He seems to believe that as long as I get back the memory that belonged to suan''an, I can like him again, and I will appreciate what he did to me today.


    Oh, innocence.


    No one knows better than me that suan''an can''t come back when she is dead.


    I thought about it for a moment, sighed, "I know you love ANN, Ann is my half sister, but we always have to accept the fact, even a painful fact, and then we have to look forward."


    I tried to comfort him, but he stepped back, ready to go out, just said, "you''re not in good health recently, take a good rest with me for a period of time, and then I started to plan for you to have an operation."


    Huh? operation?


    I now hear these two words, the body is a little empty, and then backhand grabbed want to leave Gu Muyang, "what do you mean?"


    "Losing memory is a brain problem. Although I don''t know what''s wrong with your brain, I''m sure it must be a brain problem, so I want to do a craniotomy for you."


    Surgery


    And craniotomy


    My body shook unconsciously. Now I can understand Cao Cao''s angry mood when he heard Bian que say that he would have craniotomy.


    So now I want to shout at him, "drag it out and chop it for me!"


    But I''m not Cao Cao, so even if I shout out, no one will come and drag him out to chop, so I feel very sad.


    I sighed, "come on, will you?" I just got away from a new operation, and then I haven''t breathed a breath. Are you going to pull me into a craniotomy?


    I''m already miserable. Can you let me go?


    He thought I was afraid, and quickly comforted him, "Ann, don''t be afraid. You should believe that I am a special professional. I have not done one or two cases of craniotomy, and so far in so many cases, I have never made any mistakes. Moreover, for your operation, I will be more careful and make more careful preparations, and I will never let you go It''s hurt. "


    "No, I don''t believe it." I don''t know whether the operation will be hurt or not, but the thought of someone opening my skull to see my brain makes me feel particularly thrilled.


    The news itself brought me great harm.


    "You have to believe me."


    "You don''t believe I''m not suan''an. Why should I believe you won''t hurt my brain?"


    Maybe I asked this question too tricky, so that he was stunned, and then did not know how to answer looked at me, "Ann, you really changed a lot."


    "I have not changed a lot, but I have changed a person here, I am not the original me at all!" I emphasize!


    I feel exhausted.


    Why do you worry about my body, either to take my heart or to open my brain?


    Before I was killed, I think this is the most tragic thing, why do you still refuse to let me go?


    "All right, you go out." I waved weakly.


    "You have a good rest. Don''t be afraid. Besides your mother, I may be the one who loves you the most in the world, so you don''t need to worry about me at all. Do you hear me?" He stressed and moved out.


    I turned my eyes and looked at the ceiling. The first person who wanted to hurt me most in the world was Bai Tao. Now that the first one is gone, Gu Muyang may be the only one left. The second one will be promoted to the second one.


    Craniotomy is definitely not allowed to be done by him, but it''s not OK to talk to him well.


    What can I do? There has to be a way.


    Fortunately, in the next few days, I had a quiet life. The maid would often come to deliver food to me and chat with me. Both inside and outside the words, they praised their young master how excellent he was. Then they also said that their young master cared about me and even reported to him about food and daily life every day. They had to go through his eyes and ask him to confirm before they could deliver it to me.


    This kind of thing is obviously abnormal imprisonment in my eyes, but it becomes love to me in the eyes of maid.


    I ha ha.


    Sometimes, she would show me around this huge villa, so big that if I didn''t have a maid by my side, I would be lost in it.So it can be seen from this that Gu Muyang has a lot of money. Maybe the degree of local tyrant can be compared with Wei Shengyang.


    Of course, I''m not wandering around blindly. It took me a few days to remember the composition of the whole villa. I know how many doors are on the wall of the villa, which are open and which are locked? Which are more and which are less?


    So, I also schemed out a hundred ways to escape by the way.


    Then, after I feel everything is mature, I sneak away at night. When I came here, I didn''t take anything away, and I didn''t intend to take anything away. I just thought that I could leave the villa.


    Then I met the maid when I went out of the villa. She looked at me suspiciously, "what are you doing so late, Miss Su?"


    "It''s a bit stuffy in the room. I''ll go out for a breath and go back to sleep later."


    The maid''s nerves were really thick. I made them up casually, so she nodded and wrote.


    Then I quickly moved to the door I looked after, and quickly escaped. Just when I thought everything was going well, there was a dazzling light behind me.


    No need to look back. I know that there are many cars chasing behind me. The light is so bright that it shines in front of me like the day.


    Then I ran fast, but there was no way to avoid it. At last, many cars surrounded me in the middle, and I couldn''t run away.


    Gu Muyang got off from one of the cars. He was wearing pajamas. Obviously, he knew that after he left, he had no time to change his clothes.

 Chapter 144

    Then he couldn''t help saying that he picked me up like a kitten and dragged me back to the car to let the driver drive back.


    He held his forehead, just a little helpless, not angry, and looked at me with a little doting in his eyes, "an an, at night, I was dreaming that you and I were sleeping together You have disturbed my dream, you have to compensate me. "


    I rolled a white eye, the heart way I compensate you a dog son, I compensate you!


    "Don''t make any noise. At night, you say you dare to go out even if you wear so little, and you are not afraid of catching a cold?" He rubbed my hair.


    It doesn''t make me feel loved, I just feel uncomfortable.


    I don''t cross my face and move aside, but my hand is on the door switch.


    According to my observation, the car doesn''t drive fast now, and it''s on my side, so if I open the door and jump down now, I won''t fall badly.


    Even if at this time the driver and Gu Muyang found out that I had jumped, and then turned the car to look for me, as long as I ran fast enough, it was so dark here, and he could not find a dark place to hide.


    Well, jumping


    God knows how much courage it takes to jump, but I can''t think of any other way to escape.


    So it''s just a fight.


    I took a deep breath and breathed for myself in my heart. Then at the moment when I opened the door, Gu Muyang''s big hand grasped my hand and said, "Ann, are you crazy?"


    "I''m just crazy. I want to leave, too."


    "Go back and have a good rest. The day after tomorrow, you will have an operation. If it goes well, you will recover your memory the day after tomorrow, OK."


    He should have meant to comfort me, but it was so frightening in my ears.


    I''ll go. You, my sister''s craniotomy has to be done. You can do it yourself. I won''t do it.


    "No, I can''t! I''d rather jump than have a craniotomy! " I struggle hard, I think I have made the strength to feed, but Gu Muyang is a man after all, he just put me in his arms, let me struggle, he does not seem very hard.


    But the struggle must still struggle, and then I heard Gu Muyang suddenly "ah --" a scream, this is absolutely a scream, and then his face pale, showing a particularly painful expression.


    I was startled by the sudden incident.


    "What''s the matter with you?"


    "You hurt me."


    "I didn''t hit you and I didn''t bite. How could you hurt you?" Then I turned over, and he screamed again, "arm, your arm..." He gave me a little reminder in his cry.


    Then he looked at his arm, which was pressing between his legs. That''s what he said about the pain.


    I, "..." I didn''t mean to.


    He rubbed his forehead, picked me up, or refused to let go, "sit next to me, obedient, also don''t make any moths."


    "Then I''ll hurt you..."


    His face a white, don''t open a face, "ache I also don''t let you go."


    OK, OK, you''re the boss. You has the final say.


    Then we went back to the villa in such an awkward atmosphere. He carried me back to my room. When I looked out of the room again, I saw two guards at the door.


    "There are two priorities at the door, and they will change two people every other period of time, so they stand at your door 24 hours a day. You can''t run away, just stay in it, and I won''t let the maid take you out for a walk. Everything has to wait until after the craniotomy. The time for the craniotomy has been set, The day after tomorrow morning. You have a good rest, or you can''t bear it. " With that, he left without looking back.


    I was grinding my teeth. As soon as I took a step forward, the guard stopped me with two long shots. "Miss Su, stay. It''s late. Go back to sleep." They said with a cold face, it''s like two robots.


    I grin my teeth, "you actually hold a grab. Do you know that it''s against the law to hold a grab without permission?"


    "This is not China, thank you."


    I, "..." All right, you''re good.


    I went back to my room, and then my mind was full of what he said about "craniotomy at noon the day after tomorrow". No, he must not be operated on.


    Escape, or have to escape, otherwise this day can''t pass.


    The next morning, I did not eat, and then let the maid and I say anything, I also looked at the distance do not speak, a look of autism.


    Finally, you have no way to find Gu Muyang, Gu Muyang personally feed me, of course, I still don''t move.


    He waved back the maid and said, "what do you want to do?"


    "I feel the air in the room is especially oppressive. I want to go out for a walk.""That''s it?"


    "Yes! It''s that simple. "


    My eyes were burning, he looked at me, thought about it, or shook his head, "no, I said, everything will wait until after craniotomy."


    Then he went out. I turned my eyes and looked at the ceiling. I was so unconvinced that I thought I could be imprisoned? make fun of!


    So that night, I asked my maid to bring me a cake for my birthday, as well as a lighter (which I especially emphasized. I said that when we eat birthday cake in China, there are still candles on it, so please make sure she helps me get some). Of course, the key point I want is not the candle, but the lighter she brought Machine.


    After spending a happy "birthday" with me, the maid said good night and left.


    And I lit the quilt with a lighter and threw it directly from the window. Soon the burning quilt and the smoke ran to my window. I covered my nose and opened the door in panic. "Help --" I yelled.


    The two guards were startled and quickly stopped me. I pointed to the smoke in the window with tears in my eyes. "There''s a fire downstairs. Go and see what''s going on. I feel like I''m choking to death!"


    Guard my room a look, really see the direction of the window is emitting billowing smoke.


    Look at each other, or stop me.


    I pretended to be flustered and urged, "you should go down quickly to see what''s going on, and then help put out the fire. What are you doing here? You see, what I''m wearing now is a nightgown. Can I still run? "


    Perhaps this sentence is the most effective, the two first hesitated for a while, and finally cheated.

 Chapter 145

    At this time, I also timely added, "you go down to put out the fire, or the fire is getting bigger and bigger, but it''s not easy to do. I''ll wait for you here, and I won''t run around. Look at the fire, and then look at my pajamas, where can I go? Don''t you believe me like that? "


    So the two of them ran down to put out the fire, while I hurried downstairs from the other side and ran out the back door of the villa.


    However, Gu Muyang is full of wariness towards me. Since I failed to escape last time, I haven''t come out yet. Now when I come out, I find that he has arranged guards for every door.


    From a distance, I could see the guard playing with his cell phone, but if I tried to slip out of the door, it was impossible.


    The fences around are so high that even if I can climb up, I can''t avoid the spikes. Even if I am lucky enough to avoid the monitoring, I don''t know whether the metal fence is full of power grid.


    Gu Muyang looks very gentle. In fact, he is a gentle scum, so if he really wants to do this kind of thing, it''s not impossible.


    Moreover, he may be in order not to electrocute, I also deliberately lowered the voltage, when I was electrocuted, and I can''t die, that''s really painful.


    So


    When I looked around, I suddenly remembered that when I was wandering in the yard before, I seemed to see a hole under the middle of the south wall. The maid explained to me that it was the original place for dogs to pass, that is, the legendary dog hole. However, considering that the hole was quite large, I should be able to pass it.


    At this time, I can''t care whether the dog moved or not. I quickly moved to the other side. Behind me, two guards yelled, "Miss Su is running. Come on, it''s not a fire at all. It''s her trick. Get Miss Su back quickly!"


    Then there are all kinds of noisy voices behind me. It seems that many people are chasing me and searching for my figure aimlessly.


    Fortunately, the walls are all black, and the night is so dark tonight. Unfortunately, my pajamas are also black, so it can be said that I have completely integrated into the darkness, and they still can''t find me.


    I quickly found the dog hole in my memory, and then bent down to get into it. I was constantly thankful that no one had ever found this side.


    And when my head finally came out from the other side of the wall, how could I feel the light so strong? And the light seems to come from the top of the head.


    I raised my head, and then the whole body was stiff. I was looking down at Gu Muyang.


    I blinked. At the moment when I was full of energy and wanted to climb out, I just wanted to pull back quickly, but the hole was a little small, so I couldn''t pull back quickly.


    So I just stuck there, looked up at him, and the scene was as awkward as it was embarrassing.


    "Ann, what are you doing?"


    "I also want to ask you what you are doing. If you don''t go back to sleep at night, what are you doing at the door of the dog hole?"


    "If I didn''t stay at the door of this dog hole, wouldn''t I let you run away? You''ll be far away, and I''ll be looking for you. "


    I, "..." OK, I think I''m smart, because I think I''m smart. People have already guessed it.


    "I know that you will not give up so easily after you know the operation. You will certainly try to escape. Ah, it''s cold at night. Come out quickly and I''ll take you back."


    His tone is so gentle, it sounds like he cares about me, but I really don''t want him to care at all.


    Can I ask him to let me go before I go? Let me go. Let me go home.


    However, he can''t hear my inner call at all, or even if I call it out with my mouth, he will treat it as inaudible.


    So I was escorted by him and sent back to the room. Then I fooled him at the door. His two guards were reprimanded by him. It was rare for me to see his face pull down and drop a sentence, "in the next day and a half, if she has any accidents or runs away, I''ll ask you."


    I never thought that Gu Muyang would bring so much pressure to the surrounding when he pulled down his face.


    The two guards repeatedly admitted their mistakes and promised that if I made any more mistakes in their hands, they would come to see me.


    So now I can be sure that these two societies are indeed Chinese. If they are not Chinese, who would say that?


    Next time, I was watched more closely, so that even when I went out at two or three o''clock in the morning, I could still find these two arms standing straight at the door, and then they were staring at me.


    I had to go back and rub my forehead, feeling a little pain.


    Until the maid gave me another meal, she told me, "Miss Su, the young master asked you to prepare for the operation this afternoon. The young master also asked me to tell you to relax. He won''t hurt you."It''s really interesting. I''m going to open my head and say it won''t hurt me. I don''t know if it''s his brain or mine.


    Then after the meal, the maid went out and told me not to be afraid.


    It''s not you who want to open your head. Of course, you don''t have to be afraid.


    I''m in the room in a hurry. I think Gu Muyang must be ready for the operation. He is determined to do it.


    But I''m also determined not to let him do it. I know exactly what''s going on with my body. Even if those memories come back, they won''t be of great help to me. They won''t be of great help to both of us. For me, they are just useless memories.


    I will not like Gu Muyang after all.


    What''s more, this kind of operation sounds appalling.


    Moreover, if I can bring my memory into this body, then the original memory of this pair of bodies may have been taken away when Ann left this body. Therefore, even if it is an operation, the possibility of my memory recovery is very, very small.


    So no matter from which point of view, I know that I can never do this operation.


    I''ve died once, so I know what it''s like to die, and I can''t let myself be in such danger.


    I wandered around, my mind a little disordered, except for anxiety, can not think of a useful way.


    I forced myself to calm down. There are only two exits in this room. There are two guards at the door and the window. Although this is the third floor, the window is the only one that can let me out.

 Chapter 146

    Third floor


    God knows how much courage it takes to jump from the third floor.


    But now, this is the only way for me.


    I climbed up the window and took a last look at the alarm clock on the desk. It was 13:18.


    I think I must remember this time, if I really die, then this is my last minute in the world.


    Then I stood up trembling, the wind blowing, I feel my body shaking.


    Although the third floor is not very high, but when you are high, you just step forward, you will fall, fall to pieces, you will feel very scared.


    Although I''m not afraid of heights, I''m still afraid of heights.


    "An''an!" The door of the room was suddenly pushed open with great strength. Gu Muyang rushed over in a panic, pushed the door open and looked at me in surprise, "what are you doing? Come down quickly!"


    His eyes were full of fear, and he still looked afraid of me jumping.


    However, it was because of his sudden rush that I almost missed the window frame and almost fell down.


    Now I haven''t made up my mind whether to jump or not. The main reason is that I fell down without any psychological preparation because I was scared by him. Maybe it was really cool.


    "Ann! Come down He looked at me and came towards me. Although he had not come to me yet, I had thought of the way he pulled me down rudely and forced me to have an operation.


    I squeezed the window frame tightly and yelled, "stop, don''t come here!"


    "Well, well, I stopped," he stopped, his eyes clearly flustered, but his words sounded so gentle, "an an. That top is too dangerous. Come here quickly, but once the third floor falls down, it may die. If it doesn''t die, it may also fall into a very serious injury. It may be massive internal bleeding, or it may break its arm and leg. If it faces the ground first, it will definitely die, so you come down first. Let''s discuss what you have


    "Don''t move towards me. I see you moving. Do you think I''m stupid?"


    "No, I''m just worried that your hand will slip down. I want to hold you." He said, I still see his step is very light, and then slowly moving towards me.


    It made me feel dangerous, and then I directly associated with the scene of him grabbing me to open my head.


    "I said don''t move! If you move forward, I''ll jump down immediately, and you''ll wait to collect the body for me! " I really want to jump.


    "I won''t move!" He yelled, emphasizing, "as long as you don''t jump, I won''t move. I do what I say!" Maybe he was too afraid of me jumping down, so he didn''t move. Although he was sitting in a tense posture, he didn''t move at all.


    I pick eyebrow, "how can you happen to appear at the door."


    "I''ll take you..." He paused. "I just wanted to see you, and then I saw you standing on the windowsill through the open door, and rushed over."


    "You''re actually here to take me to surgery, Gu Muyang. Don''t you say that you love Su an an? If you really love her, why don''t you respect her choice, why do you want to open her head? "


    He was stunned by my question and shook his head. "Ann, you have to believe me. Even if my head is open, even if I do something to your brain, I will never hurt you. I am for you."


    "I don''t need you for my good! I just want to be healthy, I want to have a whole body


    "I won''t take anything away, I just want to give you something back." He was still very aggrieved, and then he kept staring at my heel, "An''an, what''s the matter, you come down first, OK? As long as you come down, I''ll promise you anything. I''m a man of my word. I''ve known you for a long time and I''ve never cheated you, have I? "


    He even wanted to abduct me, thinking that I could believe him with his mouth?


    You''re kidding!


    It''s like he''s so honest. If he was so honest, he wouldn''t bring me here and force me to have a craniotomy.


    So this person just looks gentle, in fact, ah! a beast in human clothing!


    "Ann, hold on a little. I''m really afraid you''ll fall. Do you know? I''m scared to death. My heart is about to jump out. Don''t scare me, I beg you. " This sentence is sincere and should be true.


    But really not really, it doesn''t matter to me, and not only he is afraid, but I am also afraid of falling, OK?


    My love, he lost only a lover, and I lost but a life ah, my life on a life!


    "Don''t just look at me, you''ll say something, or will you come down first?" He stressed again and again that he wanted me to come down.


    I shook my head and didn''t talk nonsense to him. "I don''t want to do craniotomy. I''ve never lied to you. I''m not suan''an anymore. Can you understand me?""Yes, of course I can understand you!" He answered without hesitation.


    It sounds so insincere.


    I smile, "can you do craniotomy without me?"


    He pauses, as if struggling in pain, pursing his lips and not speaking.


    I let go, holding the two hands of the window frame to do a show hand action to him, "forget it, I think I''d better jump down, I don''t think I believe you very much."


    I was not so afraid of this action, but he was scared. He subconsciously wanted to rush forward and hold me. Then he remembered that I would not let him come, and then he stopped and stood there nervously, "you believe me, ANN, I promise you, I said I would answer you!"


    "No craniotomy, right?"


    "No!"


    "I don''t believe it!" I turned my head and jumped as soon as I gritted my teeth.


    It''s hard to describe the feeling of the body flying fast in the air, confused and helpless, and then mixed with a lot of unspeakable things.


    Maybe everything, but no regret.


    I don''t know if I will die in this jump, but I still have a hope to live, and relatively speaking, if I am pulled by him to do craniotomy, that may be the most frightening thing for me.


    Of course, I''m not suicidal, but I know that Gu Muyang really loves An''an, so he won''t let me go.


    He coaxed me out, and then he would still have a craniotomy on me. His words are not believable at all.


    "An''an -"


    "

 Chapter 147

    He rushed to catch me quickly, but of course he was not as fast as me, and then I saw him shouting on it, his eyes wide open, and his surprised eyes seemed to fall out.


    "Pa -"


    at the moment when I fell to the ground, I realized what pain was, heartbreaking pain, as if my bones were broken.


    I clenched my teeth and looked up at him. He was still in the action just now. He stretched out a hand in my direction and then clubbed with wide eyes in horror.


    I turned my head and struggled to get up, trying to get out of here quickly.


    My brain is a little confused, pain has made him unable to think normally, but at this moment I have only one belief, I want to leave here alive.


    In fact, maybe it''s because I fell so hard that my brain doesn''t work well. That''s why I want to leave here with such a body.


    But my leg seems to be broken. I can''t move at all. I can only support myself and crawl forward with my arms.


    "An an, come on! Come on! Call the doctor. What are you doing? What do you think? " I heard Gu Muyang roaring.


    After that, he called someone to come after me, and he will certainly take me back for surgery.


    At that time, this was the only thing in my mind. Then I just wanted to leave as hard as I could, and I couldn''t be taken back by his people.


    I struggled to crawl forward, but how much strength can I have? Soon a group of people rushed to me. They helped me to the emergency bed in a hurry. Gu Muyang pushed away the crowd, ran past and hugged me tightly, "Ann, are you crazy? How can you do that? You scared me to death... "


    He let me sit, and then I saw my legs, bloody, blood is still flowing out, dripping, has penetrated the stretcher bed, dripping on the ground.


    It looks so shocking.


    I opened my eyes wide. I felt scared by my own appearance. I think I must be pale now.


    "Look at me, ANN, have a word with me!" Gu Muyang shakes my body. When I turn my head to face his face, I can see tears on his handsome face.


    Oh, Gu Muyang can even cry. This is something I didn''t expect.


    "Have a word with me, Ann." His voice was full of repressive emotion, as if begging me.


    I smile, "I don''t want to do surgery, don''t try to open my head, OK?"


    "Yes, I will do whatever you say!"


    "Then..." Good


    "Good" word has not been said, I finally can not hold on, just feel my eyes a black lost consciousness.


    Then I had a very lengthy dream. I dreamed that I had lost my legs. From then on, I was in a wheelchair, and I became a useless person.


    Then even if I became such a person, Gu Muyang refused to let me go. He forced me to be tied up and pulled me to the operating table. Then he cut my head directly with a knife without giving me any anesthetic. He also chatted with me and said, "look, this is the human brain. This is responsible for the emotional area, that is, our interaction Like each other is the function of this one, and the next one is the language area. You can speak and understand me because of the function of this one. The most important part is the memory area. You must have a problem here, so you will forget the past with me. So I take this one out and have a good study to see where the problem is, And then I''ll install it back for you. Do you agree? "


    "Don''t --" I was almost scared to cry by his horrible description, OK?


    Then I yelled and sat up, holding my chest and gasping.


    Looking around for 4 weeks, I found that I was lying on a bed instead of an operating table. Fortunately, those just happened were just a dream.


    "Ann, you wake up." But when Gu Muyang''s voice came from my side, it still made me shiver all over. I turned back quickly, not his fierce eyes, but his concerned eyes.


    It took me a while to think of what happened before I went into a coma. I coughed, "well, why are you here? Did you wait on purpose? "


    In fact, what I want to ask is, does he intentionally wait here for me to wake up, so as to pull me to have an operation.


    "Yes, the young master has been waiting here. You have been in a coma for two days. Every time you are in a coma, the young master will wait for you with concern." The maid pushed the door in, holding a tray with a bowl of porridge on it, and she said to me with a smile.


    In her eyes, their young master is really a good man, so what I hear from her is always praising Gu Muyang.


    I smile bitterly, "should I thank you, young master?"


    "Ann. How do you feel? Is there anything wrong? The doctor is at the door"There''s nothing wrong." I said, and then my eyes swept my legs, I suddenly thought of something, tried to move, but found unconscious, I flurried to open the quilt, fortunately I can see, the legs are still long on my body, not cut off, but it seems that there is something heavy tied on it, and the outer layer is covered with bandages.


    "My leg..." Is it useless?


    "You broke your leg. You''re crazy. You scared me to death, you know?" Gu Muyang said, and then maybe seeing my worried face, he comforted, "the doctor has done the examination, as long as this leg recuperates for a period of time, there won''t be any big problem. Don''t be afraid."


    I nodded, thinking that it''s over now. If I want to escape now, it might be more difficult.


    Maybe my eyes have been staring at my leg. Gu Muyang continued, "don''t be afraid. Even if there is something wrong with this leg, I will take care of you all the time. If there is something wrong with this leg, we will get married!"


    Who needs your marriage, who needs your charity.


    I looked up at him, "in fact, it doesn''t matter what else, I just want to ask, that..."


    "Well?"


    "That''s the craniotomy..."


    "No more." He answered decisively without hesitation, "I would rather you had no memory than to lose you."


    "Do you want something to eat? It''s warm porridge. It''s just right for you to drink." The maid sat next to me and handed me the porridge.


    I shook my head. "I don''t want to eat any more. I have no appetite."


    "You''d better have some. This porridge is specially arranged by the young master. It''s a great tonic for pregnant women like you."


    "Well?"

 Chapter 148

    I doubted my ears. I watched her blink. "What are you talking about?"


    Are you kidding? It must be a joke, isn''t it? Pregnant?


    Wei Shengyang and I have only been together a few times, and I have calculated the time afterwards. Isn''t that the legendary safe period? Shouldn''t the safe period be safe? How could it be


    I think even if Gu Muyang doesn''t do craniotomy for me now, I feel my head is about to explode.


    I looked at the maid, the maid to me with a gentle smile, "you are pregnant, ah, although the time is not long, the child has not yet formed, but you can be sure it is pregnant."


    "No, are you sure..." I feel my stomach, suddenly feel a little sacred, this flat stomach, actually had a baby, he has not yet formed, is me and Wei Shengyang.


    "Sure," the maid replied without hesitation, "do you still doubt the diagnosis of our family doctors? They are all doctors with the highest medical skills, and they were hired by the young master to be family doctors." The maid seemed to reply with you Rong Yan.


    I felt my head buzzing, and then I hugged my head.


    The maid looked at me as if surprised. "What''s the matter, Miss Su? Are you feeling sick?"


    I hold my head in my hand and look down at my stomach. For a moment, I have many thoughts.


    "You go out first." Gu Muyang said to the maid, the maid picked up her things and went out. She looked back at me at the door for a while, worried.


    Gu Muyang sat next to me, he took my hand, "don''t you like this child? I''ll take you out later, and you won''t be in great pain before he''s formed. "


    "No! I love it I raised my head and subconsciously covered my stomach with my arm. "I like this child. Don''t hurt him!" I said.


    I think, not only me, Wei Shengyang, if you know the existence of this child, you will also like it very much.


    Gu Muyang looked at me, rare, I saw in his eyes is not gentle, but a cold.


    At this moment, I feel that his eyes are deep and cold.


    I hugged my stomach more tightly and bit my lips tightly. I felt something. It was a dangerous breath.


    Sure enough, after a moment of silence, Gu Muyang stood up and said coldly, "don''t you want me to do craniotomy for you?"


    "Yes, I don''t want to..." My voice is very small. I don''t think he is compromising with me.


    Sure enough, he continued, "this child is still alive after you are so seriously injured. He is also very lucky, but it is useless. You are only 18 years old, and you are not the right age to have a child."


    "No, I''m Bai Nanfeng. According to my age, I''m twenty-eight years old, which is the most suitable age for giving birth and raising children."


    "There are no ghosts and gods in the world. They just say that because you used to like your cousin best, after she died, you can''t accept it. You always say that you are her, and you feel that you are her. You are cheated by yourself. In fact, it''s a kind of disease of yours. In the end, it''s cognitive problems, and then brain problems, so you still need to do craniotomy Operation


    So my hand wanted to hold my head again, I bit my lip, tears almost fell, "you said you would not do craniotomy for me."


    Sure enough, a man''s mouth is a liar!


    Pooh! Scum man!


    I''m accusing him of turning back. Unexpectedly, this guy didn''t feel that he was wrong at all. He said coldly, "at that time, I didn''t want to keep this child, but now if you really want to keep this child, then craniotomy must be done!"


    His manner was so cold and serious that he seemed to have a firm heart.


    And I''m all in his hands, in his territory, I can''t even ask for help.


    Now the leg has been seriously injured and broken, plus the belly with children, naturally do not dare to do any dangerous action, then the probability of escape is very small.


    So I became the fish on his chopping board, to be slaughtered and disposed by him.


    "Do you have to choose one of the two? Do you have to be so cruel?"


    "You have to choose one of the two. Make your own decision." He said coldly.


    I understood that what he wanted was not craniotomy, but that he wanted me to kill the child.


    This is Wei Shengyang''s child. Although I can''t escape from him now and I am under his control, he will never like other people''s children.


    But I have to keep the child.


    He looked at me and saw that I didn''t speak. He continued, "if you don''t want to choose, I''ll help you choose. I''ll kill this child."


    I immediately shook my head, "no, if I have to choose one of them, I would like to have a craniotomy!"


    He had been staring at me, silent for a long time, and then "Oh", very sarcastic.He turned to go out, have opened the door, but suddenly turned back, "no, I want you to kill the child, I don''t want you to do surgery."


    "You told me to choose one from the other!"


    "Your body is not suitable for giving birth to a child. If you insist on giving birth to this child, the damage to your body is immeasurable and can never be recovered. I can''t watch you go to the wrong choice."


    In fact, it''s just that I don''t want to have a baby.


    Then in the next few days, Gu Muyang didn''t come to see me, and no one told me that I was going to kill my child or have a craniotomy.


    This is obviously a little wrong. It makes me a little nervous. People say that I can''t see the move. Now I can''t see the move. How can I do it?


    So I asked the maid tentatively, "are you busy lately, young master?"


    "Ah," the maid shook her head, "how to say, in fact, I don''t know whether the young master is busy or not, because he hasn''t been here recently and has gone back to China for several days. Before leaving, he specially asked us to take good care of you and let your body recover quickly, so don''t feel that the young master left you in the cold."


    I want him to leave me alone. I want him to forget me.


    Then I feel relieved. When I go back to China at this time, it means that he must have something very important to deal with. Then he has no time to come to me and always has to operate on me. For me, it is also an opportunity for me to take a good breath.


    But then again, since he''s not here, can I Try to contact Wei Shengyang?


    Great!

 Chapter 149

    I haven''t heard Wei Shengyang''s voice for a long time. Now I feel a little excited when I think I can contact him.


    Then I looked at the maid who took me out to let out, "that..."


    "What''s the matter?"


    "I haven''t talked to Gu Muyang for quite a long time. I want to talk to him, if I can," in fact, my emotional heart is about to jump out of my chest, but in order not to show flaws in front of the maid, I still try to pretend to be calm, "I want to use your mobile phone and give him a call, OK?"


    As long as I get my cell phone, it doesn''t matter whether I call or not.


    I just need to find an opportunity to contact Wei Shengyang as much as possible, even if it''s a voice or a text message. Anyway, as long as the mobile phone is in my hands, then the initiative is in my hands.


    The maid may have thought of Gu Muyang''s order that no one should lend my mobile phone, so she hesitated, "or Otherwise, you''d better wait. The young master may be very busy now, so he hasn''t called you all the time. But I know the young master must like you, so even if he is not with you, his mind will always be on you. You don''t need to miss him too much. "


    Well, I miss him. I think he''ll disappear from my life forever.


    I nodded and sighed with a long sigh, "ah, you said the same thing, but I don''t know what happened. Maybe I suddenly had a relationship with this child and wanted to be very close to Gu Muyang. After all He is the father of my child and my lover. "


    The maid opened her mouth in surprise and looked at my stomach, but she couldn''t speak.


    In fact, the maid is very simple and kind. Her heart is very soft. Although it''s not proper for me to use such a soft heart to achieve my goal, I have no other way but to do so.


    If I don''t, either my brain will die or my children will die.


    So I continue to use bitter meat, "if you have any difficulties, it doesn''t matter, I understand you, just let me and the child, alone, let Gu Muyang also miss us, anyway, after a few days, he will come back, also not a few days, maybe time will soon. Ah, maybe in the final analysis, it''s just that I''m amorous. Otherwise, how can people suddenly leave at this time? Maybe I''m going back to China to be gentle with my little girlfriend. Ah! Forget it, forget it... "


    The more I said that, the less the maid could bear it.


    Sure enough, she finally took out her mobile phone and handed it to me. "Miss Su, don''t think so. The young master may be too busy to contact you. If you really miss the young master, you can give him a call."


    "No, I don''t think it''s convenient for you..."


    "It doesn''t matter. It''s convenient for me, and I believe the young master is willing to answer your call. He should not blame me."


    Looking at her big blue eyes full of simplicity, I feel a little embarrassed.


    But I also know that I''m sorry, but I can''t solve the problem, especially in this severe situation.


    So I nodded to pick up her cell phone.


    When my hand suddenly touched her mobile phone, his body trembled. She clenched it and suddenly looked up at me.


    I''m all over. "What''s the matter?" Did she regret it, or did she find out?


    Sure enough, in my heart, she said, "Miss Su, I forgot..."


    "What?"


    "I don''t know the phone number of the young master. How can a maid like me contact the young master directly?"


    ¡°¡­¡­¡± It scared the hell out of me. I thought she found something.


    Then she picked up her mobile phone, would put it away, and then turn around and go, "I''ll ask the housekeeper for you, the housekeeper must have the contact information of the young master."


    "Don''t, don''t, don''t," I quickly called her, "you come back, trouble someone else housekeeper to do, he''s busy, I''m your young master''s girlfriend, how can I not know his contact information, so you just lend me your mobile phone, I can call myself."


    Fortunately, she didn''t think much about it this time, so she handed me her mobile phone. In fact, I feel guilty for her. I think if I can leave here, I must repay her well.


    Then I dialed a series of telephone numbers in her eager eyes, which were of weishengyang''s, and I knew them well.


    "Du - Du -" after two, the phone was answered, my heart is hanging up, this moment not to mention how excited.


    "Hello?" I said in a trembling voice.


    "Ann." There came Gu Muyang''s voice. The moment I heard it, my body was stiff. Then I quickly took my mobile phone to my eyes to confirm the number. Yes, it was Wei Shengyang.


    My heart seemed to be in my throat, and I felt like I was in a thriller.There Gu Muyang''s voice came again, but he was not slow. "An an an, do you think you can ask someone for help if you get the phone from others? Let me guess who you''re looking for? Is it a little bit of Yang? "


    I clenched teeth, lips shaking for a long time to spit out a word, "Gu Muyang, how can it be you?"


    "If it''s so easy for you to leave me, how can I be reconciled?" He chuckled, "Ann, stay at home, OK? I''ve arranged a lot of people to take care of you. You''ll live a comfortable life and do whatever you want. I''m so kind to you. Why do you want to leave me?"


    What a pervert! Does he think of me as a canary in a cage?


    "I want freedom."


    "Take good care of your injuries and rest. I''ll be back soon."


    When I go back, I have to think about the operation, either craniotomy or child beating. I would rather he stayed in China forever than come back.


    I''m still quiet!


    But it''s impossible for him not to come back. Just two days later, he appeared in front of me again with a handful of champagne roses in his hand. "I remember this is your favorite rose color." He said.


    "No, I don''t like it."


    He still put flowers in front of me, and my direct refusal made him very embarrassed.


    After a moment of silence, he put the flower on my bedside and asked, "I heard from the doctor that your body has recovered very well recently, and I feel relieved."


    Instead of sitting on the chair beside the bed, he sat on my bed and moved towards me little by little, suddenly kissing me on the forehead.

 Chapter 150

    This should be a kiss full of indulgence, especially affectionate and focused. If I were real suan''an, I would be trapped in this kiss.


    But I''m Bai Nanfeng, so I just feel extremely resistant to the kiss. After I can''t stop him from kissing, I just want to find some water to wash my face.


    I think even if I scrub it hard for many times, I still feel uncomfortable all over. It is estimated that it will take several days to relieve.


    "I miss you so much, Ann." He said, the tone is very affectionate.


    I looked at the ceiling, not afraid to hurt his heart, straightforward, "I want to micro Yang, really."


    He was going to hold me, and then his arms were hanging in the air, frowning, he said, "can''t you not mention him?"


    "Not really. I really miss him. I love him very much."


    He took his arm back, as if a little angry, "I went back to see him."


    My hand suddenly clenched into a fist, he was looking at me, I don''t want to show in front of him, I am very nervous, because it will appear that I am not promising, so I try to maintain a expressionless face, but I still can''t do it, I looked at him and tightened my lips.


    He continued, "he has been looking for you, and then he finally found me. Although I arranged well in China, he still found me, so I have no choice but to go back."


    And then what? Then did Wei Shengyang find out your trick?


    I can''t wait to hear it. I think my eyes are clear enough.


    Gu Muyang smile, or lying next to me, raised his hand tightly hugged me, "I have negotiated with him many times, I do not know if he has believed me, but I tried my best, if he still feel you in my hands, then he should also feel that you are locked up in the domestic place, and will not find foreign countries, so we are safe here ¡£¡±


    Safety is only for you. It''s not safe for me.


    I turned my lips and didn''t speak, but my heart was chagrined. Gu Muyang was so good at acting and looked gentle, so Rao weishengyang didn''t think I was really here.


    Ah, it''s just Gu Muyang. He''s a real beast.


    "Ann, I miss you very much, otherwise I would not come back in such a hurry." He said sincerely.


    "I know that you have deep feelings for Ann. I don''t want to emphasize some words any more. Please feel it yourself." Don''t look at me.


    He was holding me, which made me very uncomfortable.


    But he couldn''t see my indifferent and alienated attitude. Instead, he turned over and pressed on me. I widened my eyes and pushed him to show my resistance, but my strength was too small. Even if I pushed him, it didn''t seem to have any effect. He lowered his head and blew in my ear, "An''an, don''t show how much you love me any more Is Yang born? I''m really sad. I''ll be jealous. "


    I think it takes great courage for a man to say "I''m really sad, I''ll be jealous".


    If not depressed to the extreme mood, will not say such words.


    As I pursed my lips, I suddenly felt pity for him.


    Although the fact that he has done a little too much these days, I can''t blame him for these things.


    He just likes Ann so much. They have talked for so many years. He may have been waiting for Ann to grow up, but when Ann finally grows up, he doesn''t have time to be her most important person.


    He''s scared, he doesn''t know what to do, what he wants to do is to find his lover.


    This situation is not difficult to understand, just like if Wei Shengyang suddenly disappears from my world, and another consciousness enters his body, even if the other party has clearly told me that his body is no longer Wei Shengyang, but if I love him, I will certainly not accept such a thing, and I will try my best to find Wei Shengyang.


    It''s just because of his deep love, so what he did, though a little extreme, just makes people feel pitiful and not incomprehensible.


    I raised my hand and put it on his head. He was stiff. "I''ve been saying that I''m sorry, Gu Muyang."


    He dropped his eyes, looked at my neck, and then bowed his head to kiss me. He seemed to choke. He said, "I don''t like you to emphasize that you have fallen in love with others. I don''t like you always refuse me. You don''t trust me. I hope you hug me, kiss me, get close to me, and talk to me well."


    I think this is the perfect summary of intimacy.


    "I''m sorry." I said softly.


    He continued to kiss my neck in a very low voice. "An an an, why on earth, what happened to us? How did it happen suddenly? Sometimes I suddenly think that we suddenly developed into such a relationship. Is it your amnesia or what happened to you and Wei Shengyang..." He pauses, as if it''s hard for him to say it, and then he says, "those too close relationships."What is too intimate a relationship? I have a pestle.


    Then it suddenly occurred to me that some time ago, after Shen Ke''s affair, I went to Gu Muyang to have dinner alone. In order to make it clear to him that I was no longer An''an, he fell asleep. When I went out, I saw Wei Shengyang. He was jealous, and he pulled me into the car After that, I found that Gu Muyang had been looking at us at the door. I''m not sure if he had seen us, because after all, the window should be shaded, but he must have known what happened inside.


    So it''s really embarrassing to think of it.


    I just want to find a crack in the ground.


    Then he licked my clavicle, and I came back from the memory and watched him warily, "Gu Muyang, what are you doing?"


    In particular, I felt that his hand was not honest. I felt the danger and continued to push him with all my strength. "Gu Muyang, you go away, you stay away from me!"


    "Maybe it''s because of what happened with Wei Shengyang that you suddenly changed, An''an! If I have those things with you, you will not contradict me. At least give me half of your thoughts! " He growled and took control of my hand.


    Then he leaned down again. I widened my eyes and struggled with all my strength. I roared, "Gu Muyang, you let me go, you don''t touch me!"


    "Why can''t he touch me if he can?"


    "Because I love him, but I don''t love you!" I saw him move constantly, even more flustered, "you make me sick, because I sick you, understand?"

 Chapter 151

    "Disgusting?" His action stopped for a moment, and then his anger filled his eyes. He looked at me as if he were biting his teeth. Then he forced me to pinch my chin and let me look at him and gnash my teeth. "Do you think I''m sick? Huh? I feel sick when I touch you, but Wei Shengyang doesn''t feel sick when I touch you? "


    I don''t want to go to see him, but his action is so rude that I can''t turn my head. He forced my chin and squeezed out a few words from my teeth, "why, is that the same sentence? As long as I touch you like Wei Shengyang before, you won''t feel sick? Well


    "No, no matter what you do, I feel sick. Nausea is nausea!" I also responded to him with words squeezed out of my teeth.


    Oh, scare who? My Bai Nanfeng was not frightened?


    He seems to have given up talking to me and changed to rude action. I still have no power to fight back in his hands.


    Then he pressed on me and began to tear my meaning. I was terrified by the exposure of large areas of skin to the air. I screamed, "let me go! Gu Muyang, what do you want to do? Let me go


    "What do you think I want to do?"?! Am I not obvious enough? " He laughs sarcastically, then moves on.


    Soon I found that the clothes were really about to be picked off by him, and I was terrified. "I''m a pregnant woman, Gu Muyang. Even if you are no longer a human, you can''t lay hands on a pregnant woman, can you?"


    He didn''t seem to hear me, and his actions became more and more rude.


    He''s not trying to do anything to me, he''s just venting his temper.


    I think my temper is still very bad. I haven''t been afraid of anything since I grew up. But at this moment, I''m afraid from my heart.


    Rao is just trying to punish me. He''s coming, really.


    I protected my stomach, from screaming and swearing at the beginning to begging for mercy, "please, Gu Muyang. You sober up, no matter who I am, I am also a pregnant woman, your essence is not bad, so today you really want to do something to me, I can guarantee that you will regret it! You will live in endless regret, I beg you, let me go, also let yourself go, can you, please


    "Aren''t you Ann? Since it''s not ANN, why should I care about you, eh? " He seems to be out of his mind.


    I felt as if he was still forcing me to admit that I was suan''an.


    I know I can''t compromise, otherwise once I let go, even if I admit I''m not, he won''t let me go easily. He will always have hope, and he will torture me until I admit it again.


    Anyway, he won''t let me go.


    "I''m not!" I cried.


    "You are!" He also cried, it is not difficult to see that he was particularly emotional at this time.


    Until the end, he actually wanted to tear my bra, and then he pressed on me. The emotion in his eyes was very complicated, with desire and revenge.


    There''s no chance. If you don''t fight back.


    And he even came to me, I saw the opportunity, a bite, hard bite down, this one can be really hard, my mouth all of a sudden filled with a strong smell of blood.


    "Ah --" sure enough, he pushed me away with a cry of pain, then covered his mouth and retreated.


    I saw his blood running down his fingernails and dripping on the ground.


    He glared at me, his eyes full of ferocity, as if to swallow me alive.


    "You don''t want to live, do you? You''re crazy, aren''t you? " She didn''t care about the wound on her mouth, but only asked me loudly.


    When I didn''t speak, he was very dissatisfied. He came towards me. I jumped up quickly, dragged the quilt and shrunk at the foot of the bed, looking at him in horror, "don''t come here! Don''t come here


    "Look what you''ve done!"


    "I''m sorry!" Watching him jump into bed, tears let my tears fall down.


    I admit that I am not promising, but at this moment, I really realized what is helplessness.


    Now my leg is seriously injured, it is so painful, there is no way to support my body, otherwise I will try my best to escape here.


    However, no, nothing.


    When I cried, he stopped and looked at me, but I started to cry. These days, my grievances and heartache are like a flood that has opened a gate.


    "Why, why do you have to do this to me..."


    "I''ve been miserable. Do you know that I died in my original body. I was killed by my younger sister and my boyfriend. At the last moment of my death, I saw them hugging each other. Do you know how painful it was for me? Wuwuwu... "


    "Then I finally got to the childhood sweetheart who left me ten years ago. We''ve been missing each other for ten years. We can finally be together until it''s not easy, do you know?"?! Wuwuwu... "


    "Then you forcibly abducted me, even if I have told you who I am, even if I broke my leg, even if I am a pregnant woman with other people''s children, you still refuse to let me go, why on earth, Wuwuwuwu...""I''ve been so miserable. Why Wuwuwu... "


    ¡­¡­


    Messy, I may really be suppressed for too long, so they all cried and yelled at him.


    The roar is heartrending, as if to be heartbroken. I think even people outside the villa can feel the shaking of the villa just listening to the cry.


    My tears crackled, looking at Gu Muyang, Gu Muyang also looked at me, I saw the panic in his eyes, he seemed particularly at a loss.


    "Wu Wu Wu..." I continued to cry, and we looked at each other like this. When I was finally able to judge that he had no dangerous breath, the cry became much smaller, turned into a sob, and finally into a twitch.


    He approached me a little bit, then stretched out his arm to hug me, and when his arm touched my body, I cried again.


    He said, "..." His movement was obviously stiff for a while, and then his tone was obviously soft, full of soothing breath, "don''t cry, it''s all my fault, it''s all my fault..."


    "It''s just you..." You''re welcome, too.


    He is not angry, patted my back, "yes, blame me, you don''t get angry, I don''t hurt you, I don''t force you, you are willing to talk to me, do what, still can''t?"


    This tone seems to be mixed with a little praying.

 Chapter 152

    And I also know that I can get such treatment, of course, not because I am myself, but because I am in suan''an''s body.


    From this point, it is obvious that Gu Muyang really loves An''an.


    "Don''t touch me..." I whispered, I heard such a fearless person as me. When I spoke to him now, there was a hint of request in my voice.


    After all, I saw his ferocious appearance just now, so I''d better discuss it with him.


    "It''s me that scared you. I''m sorry," Gu Muyang said in a low, serious voice. "There won''t be another time, really."


    I don''t know, but now I want to know when he can let me go?


    Seeing that I didn''t answer, he didn''t get angry. He continued, "it''s necessary to have craniotomy. Since you are so disgusted, we won''t do it."


    "But you..." I can hear his serious attitude at this time. There is no trace of adulteration. For him, he must have given up a lot of things.


    "It''s OK. I think if it''s really because of your brain problems that you lose your memory, then maybe it''s fate. As long as we get along slowly, or don''t get along well, as long as you have a good time, those who don''t remember are not important at all."


    It''s so nice of him to think that.


    However, I can tell from his words that he did not regard me as Bai Nanfeng and still regarded me as Su An''an.


    Come on, let him alone. I really don''t want to explain this topic again.


    Then he comforted me, and I finally let him down, and then he left.


    In the next few days, he would often come to see me, and arranged many people to take care of my daily life. There was more than one doctor who only treated my leg. There were so many people around me that I couldn''t recognize who was who, so sometimes I couldn''t even name them, which made me very embarrassed.


    Then Gu Muyang would feed me, push me out to bask in the sun, tell me stories, and sometimes tell me about the past between him and An''an.


    I can tell that they used to love each other so much that they were like a couple.


    However, we all don''t want this to happen.


    Sure enough, he did not mention that he wanted me to recover my memory, but he would still call me "an an" and sometimes he would look at me affectionately.


    Maybe it''s not looking at me, it''s just looking at a lost soul through me.


    I also slowly relaxed and felt that Gu Muyang was as gentle as I was in my first love.


    So living here, in addition to missing Wei Shengyang, I feel very comfortable.


    In order to take care of me conveniently, Gu Muyang tidied up the room next to me. He usually works there and says he wants to be closer to me.


    As long as he doesn''t do anything excessive, I have no reason to refuse.


    This kind of day lasted about a month. When my leg injury basically recovered and I could move slowly with the help of others or with my own crutches, I didn''t know the danger was coming.


    Maybe people in the dark have the ability to foresee dangerous things, just like me this time.


    I just got up and went to the bathroom after I fell asleep. Then I was passing the room next to me. The light from the ground glass proved that there was someone in it.


    Gu Muyang is a doctor, and he is very busy at home every day, so I really don''t know what he is busy with.


    Then I heard the voice inside, "in that case, it''s almost ready for surgery."


    Of course, I''m not interested in his conversation with others, but when the word "operation" rushed into my ear, I stopped and stood at the door.


    Inside was the voice of a doctor named George, who said in broken Chinese, "yes, Miss Su should not be particularly painful now."


    Surgery?!


    What kind of surgery?!


    Didn''t you say no?!


    When I came out of my room, I was still dizzy. I just wanted to go to the bathroom, drink some water and go back to sleep.


    But when I heard one or two sentences of their conversation, all my sleepiness disappeared, and my heart began to beat violently.


    Did Gu Muyang regret it? He really regretted it, really want to open my brain.


    "Then get ready." Gu Muyang said again.


    "What about the specific operation time?" Asked George.


    Gu Muyang thought for a moment, "although I originally planned to have an operation after his leg recovered, she would become unhappy after the operation. I don''t want to see her unhappy, so I''d better postpone it, or Next month? "George even busy way, "next month, it may be too late, at that time the child has been too big, forced to reach the body of pregnant women is very big harm ah."


    What?!


    It''s not my head, it''s my child!


    I clenched my teeth and pushed the door open.


    Gu Muyang was surprised to see me. He quickly got up from his chair and came to help me, "an an, why don''t you call a servant when you get up?"


    I stepped back and refused his help. "You want to kill my child?"


    Gu Muyang action meal, pursed lips do not speak, it seems that some guilty, but still some determination.


    "You said you would never hurt me again. If you want to hurt my child, don''t you hurt me?" I looked at him, he hung his head, seems to have some guilt, but did not explain anything to me because of this.


    But George couldn''t help saying, "Miss Su, don''t blame the young master. Of course, the young master didn''t do this for you, he did it for you."


    "If it''s good for me to kill my children, then I don''t need to."


    "But your body is not suitable for pregnancy at all. Continuous running, plus treatment after injury, taking medicine and so on, will do great harm to the child. You should know that the child has experienced so much in the early stage of pregnancy. Even if he is born later, he is mostly weak and sick, which makes you feel bad. If he is healthy, it''s OK to say, if he is If you have mental retardation or lack of arms and legs, the risk of a child born in this situation is very great. You might as well kill the child now and raise your body well. If you want a child, you can have another one. When you are healthy, the child born must be healthy, don''t you think? And it''s not so hard to have a baby. "

 Chapter 153

    I moved back little by little. "No, no one can hurt my child!"


    "Miss Su, even if you don''t study medicine, you must know something about it. These things you have experienced are likely to cause an unsound child. Are you really willing to raise an unsound child for a lifetime? Or are you willing to let him die early? Then you will be more sad. The young master told me that when he did this, he didn''t want to see you sad in the future. In fact, he was taking care of you! "


    I held my stomach tightly, turned my head obstinately, and moved back towards the room a little bit.


    "Ann, you let me hold you!" Gu Muyang rushed over and tried to help me back to my room, but I pushed him away.


    Then continue to paranoid back, he seems to still want to catch up, so I look back at him, "if you step forward, then I will die in front of you, you know I can say it."


    Of course, it''s bluffing to say that. I just don''t want him to come after me.


    I want to be quiet, and don''t ask me who is quiet!


    I went back to my room, locked the door, climbed up to the bed and shrunk myself into a small ball.


    I heard someone''s footsteps walking in the corridor, and then stopped at my door. From my body shape, I can be sure it was Gu Muyang.


    He didn''t push the door in. Although my door is usually unlocked, he just knocked twice and asked softly, "Ann, are you asleep?"


    I didn''t speak.


    "Ann, I don''t want to hurt you. Are you willing to try to believe me once? You won''t regret it. I promise you''ll have better children in the future, OK? "


    No


    My body is shivering, but I have put myself into a ball, it is difficult to add a little heat to my body, I just feel ice all over.


    The world is so cold.


    "I know you didn''t sleep. May I come in and have a chat with you?" He asked softly.


    He still didn''t receive my reply, then waited for a while, sighed, turned and left.


    This night, I was full of thoughts, and then I had insomnia again. I covered my stomach. Although I couldn''t touch him, I could feel him.


    My baby, mom loves you, but mom doesn''t know how to protect you.


    Until the next day, Gu Muyang came to me again, maybe my appearance looked too haggard, or maybe my dark circles betrayed me, so he looked at me with great pain, "how can you not sleep?"


    I clenched the quilt, pointed to the door, "you go out."


    "I just want to communicate with you."


    "You go out."


    "Why don''t you try to have a few words with me


    "You go out!" I growled.


    Gu Muyang stood looking at me for a while, good spleen airway, "eat something, or the body can''t stand it."


    "I said, you go out!"


    Gu Muyang had to turn around and walk away. Then I heard him standing at the door chatting with the maid.


    "Young master, is Miss Su in a bad mood?"


    "Well, try to make her eat more. She''s getting worse and worse. I''m worried."


    The maid answered and asked, "is it because of the child? Does Miss Su know that you are going to kill his child?"


    I didn''t hear Gu Muyang''s answer, but the maid continued, "anyway, we all think that it''s better for Miss Su to kill the child. Don''t tangle like this, young master. Take action as soon as possible. Otherwise, the child will grow older and older, and Miss Su will feel particularly painful when she is operated again."


    I''ve seen this maid several times. Before, I thought she was nice and kind. Now I think she''s the most annoying person in the world.


    Then I heard the sound of Gu Muyang leaving, followed by the sound of the maid entering the door. She handed me the porridge and looked at me like no one else. She said, "Miss Su, would you like something to eat?"


    I looked up at her, but she looked at me very distressed, "you look really haggard, first eat something?"


    I took her porridge and threw it on the floor.


    She was startled and looked at me in surprise. I was like taking an oath and looking at her solemnly, "no one can hurt my child, no one can!"


    She bit her lip, sighed and picked it up without saying anything to refute it.


    I can see that she felt from the bottom of her heart that she was helping me, and I also felt from the bottom of my heart that she was hurting me.


    Maybe even the words she just said outside the door were unintentional.


    But the speaker has no intention, the listener has intention.


    That afternoon, the corridor heard a lot of people''s rapid footsteps, I felt the danger, and then I gritted my teeth and climbed up the windowsill again.Sure enough, those messy footsteps stopped at the door of my room, and then there was a knock on the door, "Ann, are you resting?"


    "Yes, I''m resting."


    "I have something very important to tell you. Can I open the door and come in?"


    "I said I was resting and I didn''t want to be disturbed."


    "You know I have the key to your room in my hand. I came in." After the sound of the jingle of the key, the door was pushed open. Gu Muyang was the first one who came in, and then a group of doctors and nurses behind him were looking inside.


    Gu Muyang looked at me sitting on the windowsill and was startled, "an an, how can you get on the windowsill again? What do you want to do? "


    "I know what you''re doing with these people. As I said, no one can hurt my child. If you want to take me away by force, then my child and I will die in front of you."


    "Don''t be so extreme. You''ve fallen once. Don''t you know how painful it is?"


    "This time I don''t want to experience pain, I just want to experience death." I tried to hold the window frame and let myself stand up little by little.


    Gu Muyang frightened appearance, "An''an, you come down first."


    "You promised me not to try to kill my child any more."


    "I''ll promise you anything you say!"


    I roared, "you promise me, you must make it clear word by word, you say you won''t hurt my child again!"


    "Well, I won''t hurt your child any more!"


    He came forward, carefully want to catch me, "I promised you, you quickly down ah."


    I looked at him, and when he looked at me, his anxiety had been written on his face.


    He was so worried that I would die, but he always forced me to do things I didn''t want to do. He would not compromise until I threatened with death.


    "Gu Muyang, if you try to do something to hurt my child, I will die in front of you, I swear."

 Chapter 154

    He helped me, quickly helped me to bed, and finally breathed a sigh of relief, "OK, OK, I promise!"


    Then I looked up at the doctors and nurses who wanted to squeeze at the door. Gu Muyang quickly turned back, "what are you still doing? Let''s go!"


    Sure enough, these people are the ones he brought to me for forced operation. Fortunately, I am witty, otherwise I would be dragged out of bed.


    And if I''m in bed, there''s really no backhand.


    I watched a group of people leave in a hurry, and then turned to Gu Muyang. I always felt that if he promised so easily, there might be any subsequent conspiracy.


    "Why do you look at me and suddenly like me?" He said half jokingly.


    I blinked. "Well, suddenly I think you''re handsome. But I''d like to ask, when are you going to imprison me? "


    I can give you a time, let you slowly remember and lover''s past, slowly release, but I can''t accept being imprisoned by you forever.


    It can''t be accepted for a long time.


    After all, I have my own life, and I have people I love.


    And he, as I expected, no longer looked at me, but stood up and said, "well, I also promised you, you don''t do that kind of dangerous thing again, OK, my heart disease is almost scared out by you."


    "You''re not going to let me go, are you? Gu Muyang, don''t you plan to accept the facts? "


    "You have a good rest. Don''t make any more terrible things. I''ll go first." He patted me on the shoulder and turned away.


    And I fell into endless melancholy for the future, this kind of day, ah, when can it be the end?


    So life went on, he still let the original people take care of my daily life, and the nurse regularly sent me the medicine.


    But that afternoon, I found something unusual.


    Usually nurses give me medicine white round, how suddenly changed to brown?


    The nurse said, "Miss Su, the water is still warm. It''s time for you to take the medicine."


    I looked at the brown pill and frowned. The nurse quickly explained, "Oh, this is a new medicine. Dr. George said that your original medicine is no longer suitable for your recovery period. This medicine matches you."


    I shook my head. "No."


    "What''s wrong? Dr. George doesn''t dare to hurt you. Otherwise, the young master won''t let him go. Come and take the medicine."


    Maybe the nurse didn''t know anything to say that.


    I took the pill and shook it in front of my eyes, but I didn''t take it under her gaze. "Well, you go out first. I don''t want to take it now. I''ll take it later."


    "But Dr. George said that in order to help you recover, I must watch you take the medicine and then deal with him."


    Sure enough, there is no such thing as taking medicine.


    I pursed my lips, at this moment, I think I realized the taste of cold heart, Gu Muyang, he is not willing to let me go after all.


    "I don''t mean not to take it, but could you please bring me the bottle of this medicine?"


    The nurse was a little helpless, "Miss Su, don''t worry. Dr. George is really a good man. He won''t hurt you. You don''t have to be so suspicious."


    "No, I just want to know what magic medicine I''m taking. Let me know, OK?"


    The nurse was a little helpless, and I grinned at her, patted her hand, and said sincerely, "please."


    The nurse couldn''t help it. She moved out to look for the medicine bottle, and then


    Then I didn''t see her in front of me again.


    I was holding the medicine. My hand was shaking. I couldn''t bear it. I went straight to Gu Muyang''s study.


    I pushed the door and entered, the action can be said to be very rude, so Gu Muyang, who was reading inside, was startled. After seeing clearly that it was me, he was surprised, "An''an, why are you here?"


    I didn''t speak, moved to him tremblingly.


    He looked at me and suddenly thought of something. He opened his eyes and said nervously, "Ann, did you take your medicine at noon?"


    If I didn''t know what he was up to, I thought he thought I was insane.


    But we both know what happened this time.


    I patted the medicine on the table in front of him. "Take this medicine? Do you want me to eat that? "


    Gu Muyang looked at the medicine on the table, obviously stunned for a while. I clearly saw that there was a trace of disappointment in his eyes. Yes, how he looked forward to it. I was so stupid that I didn''t know anything, so he succeeded in killing the child.


    "Is this the medicine you want to take? Since it''s medicine, and it''s prescribed by the doctor, it must be good for you." Gu Muyang Road, just can see from his face that he is somewhat guilty.


    "Don''t pretend. I''m in front of you. What else do you not admit? When I was as like as two peas, I saw that people were taking the same medicine, so I could easily recognize it. Did you understand?My eyes are determined, Gu Muyang was looked at by me, silent for a moment, nodded to me, I squeezed out a few words from my teeth, "Gu Muyang, are you a dog?"


    Gu Muyang looked at me in confusion, "you promised me that I would not hurt the child again. No matter what, I am his mother. I have the right to leave him. No matter whether he is healthy or not in the future, this is my own choice. I will take care of him all my life! And I also said that if you try to hurt this child again, I will die in front of you. Do you want me to die then? "


    "No This is... "


    Before Gu Muyang finished, his phone suddenly rang. He turned out his mobile phone and looked at it. He seemed to be wondering who this person was, and then he answered, "hello?"


    "Ah, master Weisheng..." He almost rushed out towards the outside, and then I heard him call the person on the other side of the phone like this, and my eyes widened instantly.


    There are only two young masters in Weisheng''s family, and the young master only has weishengyang.


    So Gu Muyang rushed out in such a hurry for fear that I would make a sound?


    "Stop!" I called to chase him out, but then I saw that he had already run far away.


    I''ve never regretted that I broke my leg, otherwise I would catch up with him and ask for help like Wei Shengyang.


    But now, I can''t run a step.


    "Wei Sheng Yang, it''s me, I''m here!" I yelled, but Gu Muyang was too far away from me. I thought that although I had used all my strength, I couldn''t transfer my voice to the phone.


    Have you ever experienced despair?


    Despair is when you know that hope is just around the corner and you can''t do anything.


    Then when I wanted to chase again, I was already under the control of the guards who came, and they said, "Miss Su, go back to the ward and have a rest."

 Chapter 155

    I''ll have a rest. I''ll have as much trouble as I want.


    I tossed and turned in bed, feeling that my brain almost burst, and then I want to give up, I think maybe this is life, he is so close and so far away from me.


    Then, that afternoon, a lot of cars were sent out in the villa. Many people carried important things to the car, and many people got on the car, especially the people who took care of me, doctors, nurses and maids.


    In the end, I was forced into a wheelchair by the guard, and the maid pushed me out of the villa.


    Then he put me in the car with Gu Muyang. Gu Muyang looked at me and didn''t hide anything. "He tracked me down too fast and found our place so quickly, so I can''t let you stay here any longer. I can only take you to move by force."


    I don''t have to face, don''t talk, this time the driver started the car, and then I watched the car farther and farther away from the villa.


    I used to want to escape here, but now I really escape, but I feel even more scared.


    Wei Shengyang, I am very happy, you have not given up on me, I am also very helpless, do not know when to see you again.


    "Ann, do you blame me?" He asked suddenly.


    I continue to look out of the window, just like an autistic, he sighed, "Hey, you must hate me, I know that I do you will hate me, but I really can''t do it, I don''t want to see others around you, I don''t want to see you, I don''t want to touch you, then don''t let me die, also let me feel terrible."


    I turned and looked him in the eye. "Do you know that it''s more sad for you to treat me like this now than to let me die?"


    He pursed his lips, and "ah," a tight grasp of my hand, no longer speak.


    I was transferred to a small town, and then hey up, those people take care of me. Although it''s a small town, the scenery here is definitely carefully selected by Gu Muyang. It can be said that the scenery here is picturesque.


    After arriving here, my legs slowly recovered, and I began to try many times to escape, but failed every time. Gu Muyang was very smart, and his protection for me was safe.


    Then every time I failed, he would hit me, "you can''t try to run away any more. If you bump and do something dangerous, it will have a great impact on your child. The probability of his being unhealthy is very high. Do you want him to be more unhealthy? Or he died in your womb... "


    "Don''t try to contact outside. You can''t do it at all. Even if you do it, it''s useless for you to ask for help from anyone. I''ve forged your death with a corpse, so everyone thinks you''re dead..."


    "Now even Wei Shengyang has given up looking for you. In fact, I think I''m not bad for you, so why do you have to escape? If you insist on having this child, we''ll have this child..."


    Every time, I feel that my heart has been destroyed by him.


    But I still don''t want to give up, I don''t believe what he said, I don''t believe Wei Shengyang has given up looking for me, he won''t give up on me.


    Then, after attacking me, he began to try to get close to me. He said that he would be good to me. He said that he would be better to me than anyone else. He would treat my child as his own child. As long as I didn''t leave him, he would do anything.


    He is so humble, so pathetic.


    In this small courtyard, the only thing I can do when I''m bored is to raise flowers in the courtyard, or just watch the news.


    Although the people I speak to are all Chinese, even if they are not Chinese, they all use Chinese, but when I went to school, my grades were very good. In addition, I stayed here for several months, so now I have basically adapted to the local life, and I watch TV, magazines and newspapers when I have nothing to do.


    Sometimes they can even find out something about Wei Shengyang from the above. They will report his achievements, report that he is ill, and even say that he can''t afford to be ill. I don''t have to worry about it if I know the news.


    After a while, my stomach grew bigger and bigger, so I didn''t bother to walk outside. I spent more time in the sofa watching TV, various news channels, or searching newspapers and magazines, trying to find out more about Wei Shengyang.


    Then suddenly one day, Gu Muyang watched me watch TV for a long time, and then he went out. After a while, there was no TV channel. I went to the maid and asked what was the matter. The maid ran out for a while and soon came back to tell me that there was something wrong with the network in this area. For a while, we couldn''t receive any outside information.


    Not as it is, now what age, repair a network is such a hard thing?


    I was so bored that all I had to do was to check the newspapers. But soon a maid came and told me that today''s newspapers should be put away.


    I''m a little unhappy. I think Gu Muyang is deliberately trying to suffocate me.


    But the maid comforted me and said, "it''s OK. Just stay through today. There will be a lot of new newspapers and magazines coming tomorrow. You can read them freely. It''s estimated that by tomorrow, the network will be repaired. So even if there are newspapers and magazines, you won''t be able to read them."Listening to her serious, I was really fooled by him.


    But when I finally got bored and waited until the next day, I didn''t wait for the good news that the network had been repaired, nor did I send a newspaper or magazine to my house.


    Can you imagine the boring feeling of a modern man who has lost the Internet, even without a Book nearby? So I couldn''t bear it. I ran out to find the maid.


    But the maid said, "I don''t know why. It was the last order that all the magazines and newspapers were stopped."


    Gu Muyang, this guy did it on purpose.


    I went to him angrily and asked him what he meant. He seemed quite innocent. "What can I mean? I just think your child is about to be born. Now you are suitable to wait for childbirth at ease. Don''t think about anything else, especially don''t read those rubbish newspapers and miscellaneous records. The information on them is too messy, which is bad for your mood and children."


    The high sounding words can not change the fact that he is a beast in clothes.


    "No, do you think I don''t know you? There must be some secret when you do this. What are you hiding?"

 Chapter 156

    He looked at me without the slightest guilty, which made me start to doubt my guess.


    I pursed my lips, not reconciled, "I know you must have a purpose, you might as well directly tell me your purpose, otherwise don''t blame me to check, when I really want to find something, it''s not the present attitude."


    It''s not that I''m a hypocritical person. I just find that every time I want to be angry with him, it''s quite useful.


    "Are you too boring," he sighed. "Well, it''s all my fault. I''m only busy worrying about your health, but I''m neglecting your mental health. I''ll accompany you every day as long as you don''t dislike it."


    I hate it.


    Then the next time, Gu Muyang really can do what he says. He can basically accompany me from morning to night. If I didn''t drive him out, he would like to sleep in my bed.


    But I don''t need his company at all.


    Losing the way to understand the recent situation of Wei Sheng Yang is like killing the camel''s last straw. Suddenly, I feel like losing the hope of life, and my whole body is in a trance, unable to eat a single bite.


    Gu Muyang couldn''t help it. He asked the doctor to give me an energy mixture to maintain my normal body energy demand, but it didn''t work. Even if I put the energy mixture into my body, I would vomit. Even if I didn''t eat anything, the water I drank would vomit out. I could see that my complexion was getting worse day by day, and I was as haggard as if I might die at any time Critically ill patients.


    Gu Muyang watched me lose weight every day and left in a hurry, but common sense changed a lot, but there was no effect in many ways.


    If a person has no hope of living, then others can not save her. This is what I am now.


    So Gu Muyang finally held my hand after a sudden coma and looked at me with worry, "Ann, if you''re really uncomfortable, I''ll take you out. You can go anywhere you want."


    "Well?" Happiness came so suddenly that I sat up straight and felt like I was floating.


    "Is it really all right?"


    "Yes, China, Britain, even anywhere in any country, you can go wherever you want."


    I think, this may be the happiest thing that Gu Muyang has done to me. Although I''m imprisoned here, I''m also given by him, as long as I can leave here, I can have Internet, I can see news and so on, and I can even try to ask for help from others.


    I finally! It''s time to break away!


    Then I chose Kyoto without hesitation, and he flatly refused, saying, "there''s no interesting place in Kyoto. You''ve lived there for so many years, and you know the terrain like the palm of your hand, where you haven''t been. So if you want to go, you''d better go to a new place. It''s better to go to the seaside to let you scattered Heart. "


    "All right." I readily agreed to come down, anyway, I don''t want to be drunk. What does it matter where I go?


    Then we said to go, soon to the seaside, close to the tropical place, we fully enjoy the tropical customs, and then Gu Muyang has been with me, and then unfortunately, I also catch up with the Internet, no news can be received, and then unfortunately, all the transport newspapers and magazines have had an accident, so I read all the latest news here no.


    I, "..." I began to doubt whether Gu Muyang wanted me to suffocate. He just wanted to block my news and make me out of touch with the world. Even if he let me go, I couldn''t go.


    How vicious!


    However, I can''t help it. I was lying on the beach in depression. At this time, a little boy, about six or seven years old, ran past me. He was holding a book in his hand, thin, like a magazine.


    Then he came running in front of me, running past.


    To be reasonable, all the tourists here have no books and have been dealt with by Gu Muyang, so I was surprised to see a magazine.


    I stared at him, he ran towards me, and then dropped the magazine on the beach. At this time, I noticed a lot of card like things fell from the magazine, just a few of them fell beside me.


    The nurse who was taking care of me was originally enjoying the sunbathing here. Seeing what happened to me, she rushed over, picked up the cards on the ground and put them back in the book. She looked at the little boy with a fierce look, "go! Go and play somewhere else


    At this time, a beautiful woman came quickly, took the little boy and apologized to me and the nurse, "I''m sorry, the child is too dead, once let go, it''s gone."


    "What''s more, I told you where the magazines in your hands came from. It''s forbidden to bring magazines here..." In the middle of her words, she suddenly stopped and glanced at me. Then she continued, "anyway, don''t go out to the baby. Miss Su is pregnant. She''s about to give birth. The baby is so careless. Don''t touch Miss Su."The woman looked at me and looked at me for a while. I could feel that she seemed to have a lot of information to say to me. Finally, she looked at my foot, which was just a card blocked by me. Then the woman didn''t mean to take the card back, but quickly made an action of covering the card with her own foot.


    I followed her and did it quickly.


    "I''m sorry. Let''s go, Toto." The woman saw that I covered the card and pulled the boy away.


    I sat on the ground, especially on the warm beach.


    The nurse came to help me up, but I shook my head and refused, "no, it''s very comfortable here. I want to stay a little longer. You can also enjoy the sunbathing. I have something to tell you."


    The nurse should leave, I see she has been chatting with other nurses, still very hot, did not pay attention to my side.


    I finally moved my feet and picked up the card under my feet. The card looked like an ordinary postcard. On the front was a picture of the Paris tower. I turned over and saw the words on the back.


    It was printed out, "tonight, ten o''clock, underground garage, don''t be found by Gu."


    How could it be like someone was inviting someone to have an affair? But the last sentence "don''t be discovered by Gu" clearly refers to Gu Muyang.


    In fact, looking back on the scene of the little boy, it is not difficult to conclude that he was arranged, and these cards may also be printed with the same content.


    So is it an affair or a message?


    If someone is deliberately delivering a message, who will it be? It will be Is Wei Shengyang here?

 Chapter 157

    I feel that time has become particularly slow, and finally wait until the evening.


    Then I suddenly realized that I was faced with a new problem, that is, the guard standing at my door came here from England. They were still several people, divided into many classes, standing at my door almost 24 hours a day.


    Now I live on the 24th floor, not to mention my stomach is already big, even if my stomach is still as small as before, I don''t have the courage to jump from the 24th floor.


    But what should we do?


    In the evening when Gu Muyang and I sat together for dinner, I was full of this problem.


    Since I came here, I don''t look like I was in a trance. I can eat something.


    After all, my illness is caused by heart disease, so if I solve the psychological problems, as long as I still hope to be able to run out, my physical condition will naturally return to a state where I can eat.


    "Why are you wandering all the time? What are you thinking about?" Gu Muyang asked.


    I was pulled back by his voice and twisted my hair. Now he is staring at me. From his current state, he has been staring at me for a while.


    So I was just distracted, and he saw me?


    I shook my head and subconsciously wanted to feel if the card in my pocket had been found. Fortunately, I reacted fast enough, otherwise I would have been caught by him on the spot.


    "It''s nothing. Recently I feel that everything I eat is delicious." I said.


    Gu Muyang''s expression is obviously happy, "that''s good. If you feel delicious, eat more. No matter you or your child, you need nutrition."


    "Ah! It''s just I sighed. I was right on purpose. When he looked at me suspiciously, I continued, "but I''m not used to people standing outside my door. Really, it makes me feel that my life is like being spied. I feel uncomfortable all over. Although I eat well recently, I do have some bad sleep quality, which makes me feel a little sick Fatigue. "


    I think my face is very haggard now, so Gu Muyang looked at me for a while and didn''t think I was lying. Then he said, "I let them guard your door to ensure your safety, otherwise I''m afraid that someone outside will rush into your room."


    Me, Pooh! Can you be more false?


    "But when we came in, didn''t we already wrap up the whole hotel? And I still live on the top floor. Now in the whole hotel, except for the service staff, there are only our own people. What''s the danger? "


    "Then I''m afraid that some strange people will sneak into the staff."


    I drooped my eyes, to retreat, "well, anyway, I have poor quality of sleep, so long, even if out of these days, not a few days, it doesn''t matter."


    Sure enough, his expression was a little moved. After struggling for a while, he compromised, "I''ll arrange them all downstairs today. If there''s anything you need to call them, they will take the elevator directly to protect you."


    He said this as if he had arranged guards for me to protect my safety.


    But we clearly know that the first thing he arranged was to be afraid that I would run away.


    "At the door on the first floor?"


    "Only on the twenty fourth floor."


    I, "..." I knew that Gu Muyang was very intelligent.


    I held my forehead and pondered a little.


    "What are you thinking?" He asked.


    He meant if I was thinking about running away.


    I shook my head. "No, it''s just a little sad and a little tired."


    Gu Muyang took my hand, lowered his head, as if in a very serious oath with me, "as long as the child is born."


    "I''m afraid I''ll be dead before I have a baby."


    This sentence is some resentment, Gu Muyang felt, he looked up at me, I see his eyes are distressed, but after all, there is no compromise.


    "I want some playing cards." I said.


    "Well?" The request was so sudden that he was stunned.


    I emphasized, "you know, my life now can be said to be extremely boring. I can''t watch TV, read magazines, read newspapers, or touch any network equipment. All I can do is to stare at the ceiling. In this case, I''m not depressed, which shows that my heart is still very strong. However, I don''t know how long I can persist in this situation, So I think I''d better find something to do and pass the boring time


    Listen, what a sincere request.


    Plus my face haggard state, see in Gu Muyang eyes, afraid is already particularly distressed.


    Sure enough, he compromised and sighed, "OK, I''ll send someone to your room later.""Well, I''ll go back first." I didn''t say any more nonsense to him, and soon a maid sent the playing cards to my room.


    After the maid went out, I opened a deck of playing cards, then opened the door and looked at the two guards standing at the door.


    "Miss Su, what can I do for you?" They asked.


    "It''s still early to go to bed. I''m a little bored. If you''re OK, can you come in and play cards with me for a while?"


    Two people looked at each other for a while, and then one of them shook his head. "It''s not suitable. If the young master knows, he will punish us."


    "It''s OK. I asked you to come in. I''m sure I''ll plead for you. How can I blame you? Anyway, everyone is bored. Just come and play cards for a while."


    It''s really boring to be a guard at the door, so when I said that, I saw two hands and I was also moved.


    They thought about it and didn''t talk.


    I continued, "then I''ll tell you that the young master said you were absent without permission when I was working, so that when I needed you, you disappeared. Then when I asked you for help, you refused."


    "No, Miss Su..."


    "Just come in. What''s the matter? Anyway, I''m a pregnant woman. I''m so weak that I want to support the wall when I walk. Can I still run under the eyes of you two men? Come and play for a while. It''s boring. "


    Under my hard and soft conditions, the two guards were finally moved to my room, sat at the table and played cards with me.


    During the whole process, I seemed very happy and said from time to time, "it''s so happy, you know? It''s been a long time since no one has played with me. Thank you very much. "

 Chapter 158

    My appearance made them not feel like I was about to run away. Soon they would relax and play cards here.


    Then, looking at the time, soon after 9 o''clock, I yawned, "maybe I had too much fun on the beach today, I''m a little tired now."


    The two of them stood up, some of which were still in the air. They still said, "well, Miss Su, let''s have a rest early. Let''s go outside and watch."


    I should be a, in a foot out of the moment, and looked back to them, "by the way, if you are bored, you two play poker for a while."


    The two of them were standing there, although they were looking at me, the light from the corner of their eyes was aiming at the playing cards, which was obviously very moving.


    I said, "Oh, by the way, my door is facing the monitoring. If you take a taxi, you can go to the place without monitoring for a while. Otherwise, you will stand all the time. I think you all feel uncomfortable."


    So one of the guards was finally moved by me. He moved to the table, picked up the playing cards, and laughed at me, "then we''ll thank Miss Su."


    "It''s OK. Go ahead, go ahead." I moved directly to the bedroom, and then made the sound of getting ready to sleep. They also moved out in a hurry. Then I hurried to the door to listen to the sound, and I could hear two people talking and laughing. This is the only stairway without monitoring in this area.


    After waiting for about ten minutes, I heard two people playing high in the corridor. Then I crept open the door and tried not to make any noise.


    Fortunately, I was lucky that they didn''t find me, and then I continued to creep to the elevator.


    Quietly took the elevator, I directly down to the basement, although this time is only 9:30, not to the appointment of 10 o''clock.


    But I can''t wait.


    Although the agreement on this card is not necessarily aimed at me, maybe it just happened to fall at my feet, but I still hold such a glimmer of hope.


    What if?


    What if it''s true?


    It''s seven or eight months since I left weishengyang. I''m too eager to see him. If the man in the basement is really him, I will tell him that I miss you very much.


    Very, very.


    I came to the basement with excited and uneasy mood, and then I saw the man standing not far from the door of the basement, tall figure, straight suit, handsome face, slightly squinting, looking at my direction.


    As expected, he was a familiar person, and he had been waiting here for a long time. It''s just that Rong Xun didn''t give birth to Yang.


    I feel like I''m so lost. It''s like being lovelorn.


    It seems that the fantasy from the cloud suddenly fell into the reality of hell. Although Rongxun is an old acquaintance of mine, he has some problems with Bai Nanfeng in the past, and also has some problems with suan''an now.


    When Bai Nanfeng just died, Rongxun rushed to look for Bai Nanfeng''s body, and then investigated Su an an. But at that time, sun an''s body was already my consciousness. Then he took me back to the villa, and something happened. I almost didn''t kill him.


    Then he said if I can''t find the body, I''ll look good.


    Although we met several times after that, it''s not very important. What''s important is how can he be here now?


    I''ve already spilled your ashes in the sea, but it took him so long to remember that he hasn''t found any entity, so he came to me to settle the accounts?


    No? How can such a handsome man be so stingy?


    "You How come... " I said in a trembling voice.


    "You have been imprisoned for such a long time. Shouldn''t you be very happy and kind after seeing me?"


    If it was anyone, I might feel happy, but Rongxun couldn''t.


    "How do you know that I have been imprisoned for so long?" I thought about it for a while, felt the postcard in my pocket, and looked at him in surprise. "So, you sent this postcard to my feet?"


    "Otherwise, do you think God will pity you?"


    "Emmm, is it embarrassing for you to talk like this? What do you want to see me for, or... "


    He stepped forward, face to face with me, "I''ll take you away."


    I think it''s the best love story I''ve ever heard, so much so that I''m stuck there, "take me?"


    "What''s the matter, you don''t want to go?" Since I came here, he has been staring at my stomach, and now he finally asked, "why is your stomach so big, how many months?"


    "It''s only a month or two before birth."


    "Gu Muyang? I said, how can he be so angry with you, but he won''t let you go. It turns out that you even have children! " When he said that, I heard a trace of anger in his tone.I coughed, "it''s not what you think."


    "It''s really not what I thought. I thought you were imprisoned all the time, so I can''t leave here. Now I see your stomach, and I know I''m wrong. It seems that I''ve come to save you with my own passion." He gave a "ah", as cold as he wanted.


    "No! Rong Xun! Don''t go Although I am afraid of him, now he is the only hope that I can escape from here.


    I watched him turn around and leave. I was so anxious that I ran after him. However, my body was a little bad. I fell to the ground in a hurry, and I felt pain all over. Fortunately, I subconsciously protected my stomach, and then I cried out "ah -".


    "South wind!" All of a sudden, he turned around and came to me to help me.


    I looked at him in surprise. As soon as I wanted to open my mouth, I saw that the elevator door was opened. It was Gu Muyang who rushed out with people. When he saw Rong Xun, he was obviously stunned, "Rong Xun? How can it be you? "


    I held Rong Xun''s arm tightly. "Let''s run, let''s run!" I said.


    Easy did not answer Gu Muyang, picked me up and turned to go, I heard Gu Muyang''s voice, "hurry to pay attention, you are still Leng do what."


    Fortunately, Rong Xun''s physical strength was good. Then, he quickly carried me into a car and drove away.


    The black bodyguards of Gu Muyang were stunned there. I saw the robbers in their hands, but maybe it was because there was no order from Gu Muyang. They looked at our car far away for a long time, but no one started to rob it.


    "Remember your seat belt. It''s going to be a bumpy ride." Let''s find the way.

 Chapter 159

    Gu Muyang''s people were quickly blocked at the entrance of the underground parking lot, but Rong Xun''s driving skills were great, and he soon took me out of the encirclement.


    I''ll go. It''s really exciting.


    I held my chest and turned to look at him.


    Before I spoke, he said, "what are you looking at me for? I feel so handsome? "


    "No, I haven''t seen you for months. How can you be so cheeky?"


    His eyes glanced at my stomach again. "Oh," he said, full of sarcasm. "I''d like to ask you. It''s very fast for you to change your love after a few months'' absence."


    "No, I''m really imprisoned."


    "With all the children, are they still imprisoned? Ah How did he decide that the child belonged to Gu Muyang.


    I hold his chin, "not Gu Muyang''s child."


    "Oh ~" this "Oh ~" can be described as cadence, obviously still don''t believe it.


    But I have explained that he still doesn''t believe it, and I have no way. Now I want to ask him, "Rong Xun, what did you just call me?"


    "Isn''t Bai Nanfeng you?"


    Well It seems that my ears didn''t have any problems. Even he knew that I was vitiligo.


    "How do you know?"


    "Guess what." He said in a cold voice. I don''t know if it''s because I have this child. It''s like he''s nauseous with me.


    How can I guess? It''s really hard for you to help me.


    "Where are you taking me?" Leave the scope that Gu Muyang can trace.


    I nodded, uneasy for a long time, finally asked the sentence, "how do you find this place, in addition to you, do you know someone else is looking for me?"


    He glanced at me. "Do you mean Wei Sheng Yang?"


    When I heard the name from him, I felt that I heard the hope. I felt that all of a sudden I was full of energy and looked at him unconsciously.


    He looked at me again, and I saw that his eyes seemed to be filled with a little pity, which made me feel very uncomfortable.


    "Is it weishengyang, except for something unexpected?" When I asked, I could hear my voice trembling.


    Did he really have an accident? That''s why he didn''t come to me for such a long time, so that Rongxun, an outsider, found me.


    Then I suddenly thought of Gu Muyang''s keeping me away from outside information. Did he block my information because he knew that Wei Shengyang had an accident and was afraid that I would receive this information for a moment?


    If you think so, it seems that the more you think about it, the more likely it is that my heart will jump out of my chest.


    I shouldn''t have asked, maybe.


    Rong Xun pondered for a while and said, "No."


    No good, my heart recovered calm, and then again reluctantly asked, "then you did not hear that Wei Shengyang is also looking for me?"


    I don''t think he should give up looking for me.


    Rong Xun seemed to be driving seriously. He just looked at the front of the car and couldn''t turn his eyes. Just when I thought he wouldn''t answer, he said, "maybe he''s busy with something else."


    What is this? With my relationship with Wei Shengyang, no matter how busy he is, he doesn''t care about me?


    However, Rong Xun has little contact with Wei Shengyang, so he may not know what Wei Shengyang is doing, which is normal.


    I comforted myself so much, and then I found out how stupid I was at this moment.


    "Is Wei Shengyang OK recently?" As soon as I could get in touch with the outside world, I couldn''t help asking about him.


    "It''s going to be pretty hot." Rong Xun said without any tone.


    I was quiet for a while. After all, I couldn''t bear my heart and looked at Rongxun, "Rongxun, can you lend me your mobile phone?"


    "You want to contact Wei Shengyang, no way." He said very firmly, and flatly refused.


    I, "..." Don''t you give me too much face?


    I was quiet for a while, and continued, "then I can''t contact him. Lend me your mobile phone and I''ll see his recent situation."


    "No way."


    I, "..." So Rong Xun is a real man. It can be said that he is inhuman.


    I look a little dejected. To tell you the truth, I can escape from Gu Muyang today. I''m really happy. Although I don''t know why Rong Xun rescued me, I don''t think he would like to imprison me just like Gu Muyang.


    As long as you don''t imprison me, then I will be relieved, and then I will have the opportunity to contact Wei Shengyang.


    I miss him so much. Now my heart is on him. I just want to see him soon and tell him that our baby will be born soon."Are you thinking about him?"


    "What''s the matter?" I looked at Rong Xun, "but I''m also very curious. How do you know I''m mine? We''ve only met a few people, and there are only a few people who know my true identity. Who do you listen to?"


    "It doesn''t matter who you listen to." She turned her head to look at me again, and I saw the pity in his eyes again, "don''t think about the sun."


    You are really interesting. Even if you have the ability again, you can control what I am thinking?


    Unconvinced, I turned my head out of the window, looking at the rapidly retrogressive scenery out of the window, and closed my lips.


    "I still want to!" Rong Xun was still angry. Then he braked. If it wasn''t for the safety belt, I would have to fly out of the windshield.


    I was strangled by the seat belt. "What are you doing?"


    "Get out of the car!"


    "No


    "Then you wait for Gu Muyang. I went to the hotel to sleep. The hotel is full of my people. He doesn''t dare to come in. "


    So I got out of the car and followed him to the inside. It turned out that he had been ready, so I was directly sent to a well arranged room by him.


    After entering the room, he said, "you have a good rest here. If there''s no problem, I''ll take you home tomorrow."


    "Well, wait a minute," I said, holding his arm, "you can show me your mobile phone again, or let me call Wei Shengyang directly."


    "Can you stop talking about him?"


    I was shocked by him, "what''s the matter? Wei Shengyang, what''s wrong with you? "


    He looked at me with a cold face. Although Rong Xun was born with a cold face, he didn''t give me a cold face. All of a sudden, it scared me.


    "What are you doing? Is there something we can''t talk about?"


    He sat down, pointed to the opposite side and asked me to sit down. I sat down doubtfully. "Do you want to know about him that much?"


    "Yes."


    "The information you hear may shock you."


    "If there''s anything to say, I remember you''re not such a pussy."


    Rong Xun looked at me, the pity appeared in his eyes again, "Wei Shengyang is engaged."

 Chapter 160

    "What?" I almost doubted my ears, or I might be dreaming.


    It''s only been a few months. What''s the situation?


    "Wei Shengyang is engaged. It''s been a long time. Haven''t you heard of it at all? Oh, by the way, Gu Muyang has been trying to close your news. " Let''s find the way.


    I didn''t mean to laugh at his appearance, so at this moment, I just felt my head buzzing. Suddenly, it seemed that it was about to burst open.


    It seems that nothing beats me more than this. My body shakes and I think it''s not because I''ve sat down. Maybe I''m on the ground now.


    "With whom?"


    "The gentle words of the Wen family." Rong Xun said, and then sighed, "ah, so I''m really a little afraid that this news will scare you. I found that you didn''t know the news of Wei Shengyang for a long time, and even didn''t want to inform you of it. However, I think you should know the truth. Anyway, you will know the truth sooner or later. I can see your reaction from my mouth I''m quite at ease. "


    Holding the table, I found my hand trembling slightly. I tried to keep calm and asked, "so is that why Wei Shengyang hasn''t been looking for me?"


    "Yes." Rong Xun is not polite.


    They must be like a sharp blade, right in my heart.


    I clenched my fist and felt a little bit out of breath. "Which day was the engagement?"


    "The engagement ceremony hasn''t been held yet, but the news has been spread for a long time, and it was also announced by Wei Shengyang himself, so you can be absolutely sure of its authenticity. You don''t have to doubt it or comfort yourself." It has to be said that Rong Xun is too cruel.


    I nodded and held my head.


    I just looked at the tabletop like this. Through the lines of this wooden tabletop, I saw a lot of things in the past, just like it happened in front of me. I remember that Wei Shengyang and I loved each other so well. I remember that he told me personally that he would not leave me.


    Well, there must be some misunderstanding. I should believe him.


    "What are you thinking?" Rong Xun asked.


    I shook my head. "It''s nothing. It''s late. I should go to bed too. Otherwise, I can''t hold on."


    "It''s OK to sleep. Gu Muyang''s people won''t come in and disturb you," Rong Xun said. He just kept staring at me, but he didn''t mean to leave. Sure enough, after I waited for him for a while, he continued, "but I want to stay here with you. I''m afraid you can''t think of it."


    "You look down on me. Do I look like such a fragile person?"


    "I''m worried, too."


    Rong Xun has always been very kind to me. He doesn''t speak any fancy words, but what he does is always direct and clear.


    And I haven''t been able to give him the right response since many years ago.


    I''ve done a lot of wrong things, I''ve hurt him, and he didn''t hate me, which makes me feel grateful and guilty.


    I am very grateful and guilty to him, but I can''t repay him, so what I can do is to escape.


    I really don''t want him to worry about my business any more, which makes me more embarrassed.


    "It''s all right. I won''t miss it." I said.


    He insisted, "I''ve missed your first time. I don''t want your second death under my nose."


    I held my cheek and thought for a while, looking at him, "I''m Bai Nanfeng. Is this also revealed to you from his mouth?"


    "Otherwise."


    My heart felt uncomfortable, and I began to doubt whether Wei Shengyang really didn''t treat me like before, so I could tell people such things everywhere.


    However, Rong Xun''s heart is also very big. He didn''t even look for me to confirm this strange thing, but he believed it.


    For this reason, he searched all over the world for me. Finally, he found me and pulled me out.


    "Go to sleep when you are sleepy. I''ll sit here for a while." He said.


    "I really don''t want to, because I think I should believe in Wei Shengyang. If I can, I want to see him." I said.


    "He should be inconvenient now, especially now that he has a fiancee. What''s your status in front of him?"


    "It''s just a meeting. I don''t need any identity." I looked at him and said, "I have to trouble you about this. Can you arrange it for me?"


    Rong Xun shook his head decisively, "no, I don''t want to."


    I, "..." Can this person be more straightforward?


    But now, besides relying on him, who else can I rely on?


    So I had to be patient and beg him, "can''t I please you? I beg you


    He didn''t answer, as if he couldn''t hear my voice directly. This is a kind of default refusal.I moved to the window and sighed, "ah, it seems that this matter has come to a conclusion. I think you are right. I really don''t need to see him again, so as not to cause misunderstanding between him and his little fiancee. Ah, but since this is the case, I don''t need to live any more. I don''t think I have any hope to live any more Look


    "What are you doing?" Rong Xun looked at me.


    Although he has been looking at me, I can''t see a little worried attitude from his eyes.


    "I want to jump."


    Rong Xun looked at me and said nothing.


    I climbed up to the window, tightly grasped the window frame, looked back at Rongxun, "Rongxun, I want to jump."


    "You can''t jump." He firmly said that there was still no fear in his eyes.


    Sure enough, the same strategy has different effects on different people.


    "It''s cold on the windowsill. Come down quickly."


    I grabbed the window frame, "but what I said I want to see Wei Shengyang is true, whether it''s true or not, I think we need at least an end, do you think?"


    Rong Xun was silent for a moment. "Then you have to promise me that you don''t want to go to him with a good attitude of harmony. You don''t want to be upset because of this. Besides him, there are many people who are willing to treat you with sincerity."


    "Well, I know. I won''t miss it."


    So this is probably the moment I''m looking forward to in the next few days.


    The next morning, Rong Xun successfully carried me on the plane, and soon we returned to China. Then I was arranged in a hotel. This time, I could get access to outside information. I saw a lot of reports of Wei Shengyang and gentle words on TV. The news of their engagement had indeed been released. They often attended various activities and seemed to have a good relationship, It''s usually hand in hand, from beginning to end.

 Chapter 161

    And although such a picture will make me feel uncomfortable as long as I look at it, I always have a happy idea in my heart.


    I always believe that Wei Shengyang will not become so fast. I think there must be some reasons for him to do so, or there may be some difficulties.


    The waiting time is always very long. After I spent a long time, and then urged Rong Xun again and again, I still didn''t receive the good news from Rong Xun.


    Even later, I couldn''t bear it. Although I knew I didn''t have any identity, and I shouldn''t disturb him without gratitude, it seemed that if I didn''t take some measures all the time, he was going to drag on like this, and I wouldn''t see Wei Shengyang again.


    So I finally pulled down my face, "Rongxun, if you try to drag me to give up like this again, it''s too much."


    Rong Xun looked at me, serious nonsense, "I didn''t drag you, just really inconvenient."


    "Well, you let me go, and I''ll find him myself."


    "Your current situation is not suitable for you to go out. You have to be taken care of by someone around you, and if you live alone, you may be caught by Gu Muyang."


    Rong Xun is a businessman, so what he does is to scare people.


    But I am Bai Nanfeng, can I not understand him?


    So I''m not going to compromise at all. "It''s OK. I''m not afraid. You can let the people who take care of me leave now. I''ll leave now. I''ll go out and live on my own."


    I don''t have anything to pack up. Everything I come here is provided by him, so I don''t have anything to take away. I go to the door alone, open the door and go away.


    "Ah, Nanfeng," he said to me, "I''m for you."


    "Do you know that when I was imprisoned in Gu Muyang, he opened his mouth and closed his mouth for my good. This kind of words in my ears is just harm to me. Now I hate people saying that what they do is good for me. I''m an adult. I don''t want others to treat me well and force me."


    Rong Xun looked at me without expression.


    "Rong Xun, I appreciate you very much, but this time I beg you, can you help me one last time? Are you... " I clenched my teeth, "pa" knelt on the ground, "do you have to let me do this level, you are willing to help me? But if I had a way, I would not want to trouble you, really


    "Get up, what are you doing?" He rushed over to help me up. "How can you do that? Bai Nanfeng, are you still you? Have you changed so much after one death? "


    "Otherwise, what can I do, Rong Xun? I beg you. If you don''t agree, I won''t get up."


    So Rong Xun actually agreed. Although his expression was very helpless, I knew that I made him very uncomfortable, but I really had no way to do it.


    After thinking about it again and again, I asked him to make a new request, so that he could just ask the location of Wei Shengyang. I wanted to appear in front of him unexpectedly, so that I could see the most real him, instead of giving me the answer after considering for a long time.


    The next day, Rong Xun told me that he had contacted Wei Shengyang.


    "He''s in Huatian Hotel. You can go to him directly. I didn''t say you wanted to go to him." It was already six o''clock in the evening when he pulled me to the gate of Huatian Hotel.


    Maybe the cloud pressure in the sky is very low, as if it is going to rain soon. This unlucky phenomenon makes me feel particularly depressed.


    I have a bad feeling that I even want to escape.


    But now that I''m here, how can I go back?


    "Go in, he''s in room 2603. He''s been in for a while," he handed me a new mobile phone. "If there''s anything wrong, please contact me. I''ll be waiting for you downstairs."


    I nodded, ready to go upstairs, but Rong Xun ran down and gave me a coat and an umbrella. "It seems to rain. I just asked someone to send it here. Put on your coat and don''t catch cold."


    I nodded, and I felt more grateful to him now.


    So Rong Xun is a real man.


    He won''t say anything to people, but he will do everything. He will help you do everything.


    "You don''t have to look at me like you''re looking at me."


    I rolled my eyes, put on the coat he gave me, and went upstairs with an umbrella in my hand.


    The elevator from the first floor to the 26th floor should be only one minute at most, but it makes me feel like it has been a century.


    Uneasy and confused, and even a little excited.


    It''s hard for me to describe my complicated mood at the moment. Even when I stand at the gate of 2603, I still can''t calm my own mood. I take a deep breath and tell myself to be calm. Wei Shengyang will be very happy to see me.He loves me so much that he can''t wait to welcome me to the room. Maybe he will carry me to the bed. Then he will tell me that he misses me very much.


    Then at this time, I will tell him that I am pregnant. When he is confused, I will tell him that it is our child.


    I think he will like this child as much as I like this child.


    After calming myself for a long time, I finally knocked on the door. As expected, soon, the voice that I was very familiar with in my memory responded to me, "who is it?"


    At this time, his tone is a little cold, but it doesn''t matter, he has always been cold to outsiders. As long as he knows it''s me who knocked at the door, he will change his face immediately.


    I continued to knock on the door, and then very soon, I heard footsteps coming and stopping on the opposite side of the door. With a click, the door lock was opened and the door was pushed open. For a moment, I felt my heart was in my throat.


    "A little bit of Yang!" I quickly called out his name, I want to rush to embrace him.


    However, my arm was open, but I couldn''t jump on it. I saw that he was holding a red wine glass in his hand. The glass was still empty, and there was no wine in it.


    What are you doing with your glass in the hotel?


    The glass was so horizontal between us that I couldn''t hug him.


    "South wind?" Wei Shengyang''s eyes suddenly widened, and then the whole person clubbed there.


    "I miss you so much." I can''t wait.


    "Weisheng, who is it?" A particularly nice woman''s voice came from the living room, and then Wei Shengyang quickly moved to the side, trying to block my sight.

 Chapter 162

    But I still saw a woman in a bathrobe in the center of the living room. She should have just taken a bath and her hair was still wet. A thin white hand was rubbing her hair with a white towel. Then she looked up to us and asked, "who is it?"


    I not only saw the woman''s beautiful face, but also saw a bottle of red wine and two glasses on the coffee table in the middle of the living room.


    Oh, it''s obvious that this is the wine Wei Shengyang wants to drink with this woman. Can''t he wait? He''ll come and open the door with a glass in his hand.


    I know this woman very early, and I know that this woman has been fond of Wei Sheng Yang since she was very young.


    She is Wen Wanyan, the only daughter of real estate tycoon Wen''s family, the legendary fiancee of Wei Shengyang.


    My brain was blank, and then I felt a whirl.


    "South wind!" When I fell down, he suddenly held me. How I longed for this hand to embrace me. At this moment, when he really touched my skin, it made me feel so resistant.


    I pushed him away as hard as I could, and then I turned around and left.


    I don''t know when my umbrella fell to the ground. I didn''t notice it at all.


    I just want to run like crazy and get out of here quickly.


    I don''t see anything, I don''t see anything


    Although my heart wants me to deny this fact crazily, but the fact is the fact, and I saw it with my own eyes, how can I deny it.


    It took me a long time to come, but when I went from the 26th floor to the first floor, I didn''t remember how I got down. Then I ran out. It was raining heavily outside, just like pouring down suddenly.


    All the signs are still alarming.


    This heavy rain is like my meeting with Wei Shengyang.


    I rushed into the heavy rain, the sky is rumbling thunder, I stood in the heavy rain wailing, the sound was drowned in the rumbling thunder.


    I''m stupid, really.


    Rong Xun has clearly told me everything. He is the one who has been in contact with Wei Shengyang, so of course he knows everything.


    What kind of self-confidence do I have that I don''t believe in all the time? Now I see the reality with my own eyes, which is a kind of torture for me.


    I never thought that this kind of dog blood bridge would appear on me.


    I thought he loved me, I thought he would not leave me, I thought even if he did not work hard to find me, he also has a reason.


    I never thought that the reason why he didn''t look for me was that he was already pregnant with his wife. Maybe I have always been wishful thinking, he never liked me so much.


    "South wind! When did you come out! " Rong Xun ran out of the rain, then pulled me, forced me to pick up and put me in the front seat.


    "Don''t cry. Let''s go back and talk about something? You don''t have to worry about it. Even if you don''t think about it for your own sake, you also have to think about the child in your stomach. He is already very big, and he can feel your emotion as a mother. If you are not happy, he will be unhappy, don''t you think? "


    "What can''t be said well? You have to run into the heavy rain. Most people can''t stand the heavy rain. What''s more, your body is almost broken now and you are pregnant. How can you be so irresponsible to yourself?"


    "I don''t know what you see. Even if you really see something, you have to think about it a little. What you see is not necessarily true. You used to be so calm and rational, and you would not be so emotional about anything. Now you should learn from what you used to be. How can you have a second life and become worse than before?"


    ¡­¡­


    Rong Xun seemed to be talking to me all the time, while I was dazed by the rain outside the window.


    My brain is in a mess. I can''t think normally at all. I''m not emotional. I just want to die.


    "Nanfeng, don''t look outside any more. You make me feel terrible. You turn around and look at me. I look so handsome. What can''t you say to this handsome face?"


    Rong Xun forced humor, but I was indifferent.


    I look at him. I look at him.


    I don''t know how long it took. Anyway, the car stopped. Rongxun moved to my side in the heavy rain, opened the door for me and helped me to walk down.


    I followed him out of the car like a walking corpse, and then I just felt the darkness in front of my eyes and lost consciousness directly.


    Actually at this time fainted, fainted well, let me escape.


    There was so much information pouring into my head that I couldn''t deal with it at all, so at least after I fainted, I could calm down and let myself slowly accept the information.


    Then when I woke up again, I was already on the bed of the hotel. I turned my head and saw the moving white coat standing around me, while Rongxun was sitting beside my bed. His expression was worried."Wake up, wake up, wake up at last." Immediately the doctor cheered.


    I don''t know how long I''ve been in a coma, so that when I wake up, they are happy like this.


    "How do you feel, Nanfeng?" Rong Xun is in a hurry.


    I look at everything around me with my eyes open. My expression should be indifference.


    "Nanfeng, tell me what''s going on."


    "Nanfeng, don''t look at me with such an expression. Your expression looks too detached. It doesn''t look like a person''s expression at all."


    "Nanfeng, why don''t you move and say a word, doctor, what''s the matter?" Rong Xun roared anxiously.


    And then there were a lot of doctors coming, and they said a lot to me, but I didn''t respond.


    Later, a doctor suddenly said, "is it brain problems or sudden depression?"


    Rong Xun thought about it for a while and nodded, "the possibility of brain problems is not big, because nothing hurt her head, so it may be depression." Rong Xun looked at me and nodded more and more definitely, "well, yes, it''s really depression."


    Soon after that, a large number of doctors changed in my room. They asked me this and that, and then examined my body. Finally, they came to the conclusion that I was depressed.


    Then they gave me a series of treatments, and then I heard someone say, "if this situation continues, it will have a great impact on the child. It''s hard to say whether the child can be born. He was not a living person when he was born."


    Children


    When I heard this word, I felt as if something flashed through my mind.

 Chapter 163

    Then Rong Xun began to work hard for doctors to stimulate me through children, which made me recover a little bit of consciousness.


    But my mental state is still very bad, the doctors are trying their best, but the harvest is not big.


    Until that day, Rong Xun suddenly came to see me, took my hand, he looked at me, his expression was a little complicated, he seemed to hesitate again and again, he said, "Nanfeng, do you still want to see him, he came, said he wants to see you, but your current state, I don''t know what you think, I didn''t directly agree, let him wait outside."


    I slowly looked up at Rong Xun, "do you mean Wei Sheng Yang?"


    "Well."


    In an instant, many memories flashed through my mind. As soon as I mentioned the name of "Wei Sheng Yang", I would feel that my heart was like a knife.


    But my heart is so looking forward to, even now, I still hold a glimmer of hope.


    "He And gentle words Has the engagement been broken? " Is it weishengyang that he regrets.


    He does love me, doesn''t he?


    Rong Xun''s eyes were full of pity. Then he couldn''t bear to look me in the eye directly. Don''t open his face, "No. They didn''t break their engagement


    I clenched my fist tightly. I was not promising. I should have laughed, but I couldn''t do it. My tears were so disheartened that they soon burst into my face.


    "No, no, nothing!" Rong Xun said, and told people to tell Wei Shengyang to let him leave.


    All of a sudden, I began to wail. It was hard for Rong Xun to pacify me.


    I said "scum man" over and over again.


    "It''s OK, Nanfeng. He''s a scum man. We don''t want him. Anyway, there are so many people who treat you well in the world. You don''t have to hang yourself in one of his trees. No, you can try Others... "


    I can tell that his "others" are actually himself.


    Rong Xun has always been very good to me. Many years ago, if he liked me a few days ago, it was just that I was sorry for him. But for so many years, he didn''t say that he blamed me. In the end, he had to take care of me like this.


    "Rong Xun, I''m so sad. My heart hurts..." I said these words with tears in my eyes, and then suddenly I lost consciousness.


    At the moment when I fainted, I was still thinking that I must fall in front, or the child would be finished.


    Baby, although your father is a scum man, but my mother loves you, always love you.


    Then I fell into a long dream. I seem to hear a lot of voices around me. They are mocking me, saying that I have been cheated for more than ten years.


    They said that I should have known for a long time. If Wei Shengyang really liked me, how could he not go back ten years ago and didn''t contact me for ten years.


    "No, it''s not at all. He has his reasons, and he didn''t contact me as he had to!" I yelled at the darkness around me.


    I heard a voice of ridicule around, their laughter was so sharp, and then they said, you actually know, the truth is that he doesn''t like you so much, it''s always you who are pasting upside down, he doesn''t care about your life or death, you see you suddenly disappeared, he not only didn''t find you, but also happily joined hands with others.


    Are you going to cheat yourself when all this has happened?


    Bai Nanfeng, you can deceive yourself and make your children suffer with you!


    "No No I sat up and gasped. Then I realized it was just a nightmare.


    Fortunately, it was just a dream. Looking around, I only saw myself in the room, sitting next to Rongxun, and several doctors standing around. They showed a sense of relief. During the break, when I just didn''t wake up, they also received a lot of cold words from Rongxun.


    Rong Xun saw that I woke up and turned to look at me. He and I looked at each other.


    After pondering for a while, he finally said, "if you don''t like to mention him, we will never mention him again."


    He means Wei Sheng Yang, I know.


    I tried to pull a smile. "It''s OK. Have I been sleeping for a long time? " I don''t know what''s wrong with my body. I often faint. After I faint, I will sleep for a long time.


    Rong Xun nodded, "it''s been two days."


    I held on to my swollen temple. "I had a long dream."


    Rong Xun looked at me in surprise, and there seemed to be some waves on his expressionless face.


    He must be surprised that I didn''t want to talk for such a long time, how could I suddenly recover all my senses.


    "In my dream, there have been many sharp voices laughing at me. They laugh at me for being stupid. They laugh at me for being a big fool, ah."


    Rong Xun opened his mouth, "you are not."


    "You don''t have to comfort me. I don''t think it''s shameful, but I think I''ve accepted it. I still have children. I want to be a qualified mother."


    "Well?" He was puzzled.


    "It''s me who decides my life and the life of Wei Shengyang. From then on, they are two parallel lines that never intersect. It''s better to die old and never meet again."Rong Xun was obviously surprised. He even winked at the doctor, asking him to come and see if I was abnormal.


    I smile to him, maybe now my smile is a little pale, but it is sincere, "Rongxun, I''m really OK, we don''t want to mention weishengyang in the future, I have to start a new life."


    Rong Xun still looked at me and said nothing.


    "I''m fine now. Really, you''ve been in the room all the time. It''s hard for you. Let''s go back and have a rest." I said to some doctors.


    Rong Xun didn''t mean to refuse. Several doctors looked at each other, nodded and went out.


    I then pulled Rong Xun to sit beside the bed, "Rong Xun, now the only person I can trust is you. I''m sorry to trouble you for some things."


    "Let me know if you need anything. You''re welcome."


    "You know the identity of my body. My name is suan''an, the granddaughter of the Su family. I was expelled some time ago, and I lived with my mother all the time. My mother''s name is Bai He, and she is my aunt."


    "She was very unstable after you disappeared, and then she was picked up by the Su family and went back to the Su family. I heard that Wei Shengyang visited her several times, but I didn''t know later."


    After I disappeared, she was in a bad state of mind


    This sentence is like a huge rock rolling down from the top of the mountain, which suddenly hit my heart.


    "I I want to see my aunt now. " I know that even if the Su family takes her back again, it''s mostly to put her back in the backyard.


    And Su Yiyang and Liu''s mother and daughter have completely returned to Su''s home this time. They won''t let their aunt in the backyard any more. They will definitely make some moves.


    And my aunt who is not in a good mental state

 Chapter 164

    I''m thrilled to think that they live in the same yard.


    I even suddenly fear that after such a long time of torture, is my aunt still alive?


    Right now, I want to see my aunt.


    "You don''t have to be nervous," Rong Xun patted me on the back placidly. "Even if the mother and daughter are hostile to your aunt, they should be smart, and they won''t put your aunt''s life in danger. Otherwise, if your aunt dies, they will be the first to be suspected, and they have more busy things to do now. And it''s not just them. Now the whole Su family is in a hurry. "


    Rong Xun''s words are reasonable, so I think my aunt may be tortured under their hands, but her life will not be in danger, so I can rest assured.


    "I still want to see it."


    Rong Xun checked the time and said, "that''s just right. Let''s go the day after tomorrow to see if we can save your aunt."


    "Are you going, too?" I''m a little embarrassed. I always think it''s too much trouble for him.


    "It''s OK. Your aunt is my aunt." He said seriously, but I still suspect that he is playing a hooligan.


    But if we go, what''s the better reason?


    I know that for the Su family, the more purposeful we are, the less likely we are to succeed.


    "Isn''t it a good opportunity for the woman''s son to have a full moon wedding the day after tomorrow?"


    Oh! by the way! Willow pregnant for a long time, calculate the day, the child really should be born for a period of time.


    So now the whole Su family is in a joyful atmosphere. They have been looking forward to the man for many years, and finally they have.


    And willow can also achieve her wish to sit firmly in the position of Su''s mother.


    Taking advantage of this opportunity, Rong Xun and I made preparations and drove to Su''s house in two days.


    Because this is a large banquet, so it is bound to have a lot of nobles to participate in the celebration. My stomach has been more than six months, and my clothes are very obvious, so I specially passed loose clothes. Fortunately, because of my recent bad health, it seems that the whole person is a little thin. Even if I stand up, my stomach seems to be a lot smaller, especially when I wear it After this loose clothes, my stomach is almost covered inside. Most people can''t see that I''m pregnant.


    "That''s good." I smile at myself in the mirror to make myself look better.


    It''s better not to let Su''s family know about pregnancy. Otherwise, what they say may be very unpleasant.


    "Don''t worry, they can''t bully you." Rong Xun comforted me.


    I don''t know whether it''s because Rong Xun is very smart or he can read the heart. Anyway, what he says is obviously not warm, but it always falls on people''s heart.


    Read the heart


    I am inexplicably associated with the Wei Sheng Yang, and then hang the eyes to sort out the thoughts.


    "Why are you suddenly unhappy?"


    "No, let''s go." Perhaps the saddest situation is that I no longer want to mention his name to anyone, even my own brain is refusing to recall and his past.


    Let the past go with the wind, and we move on.


    Soon we arrived at Su''s house, and we were really full of guests. Even from a distance, we saw a lot of reporters outside, trying to make some gossip.


    When Rong Xun stopped the car, I suddenly regretted it. Did I come so abruptly, mainly because Since so many nobles have come to the Su family''s banquet, will there be Wei Shengyang?


    I really don''t want to face him now


    "Come on, get out of the car." Rongxun had already come around and opened the door for me, and then the reporters gathered around to shoot us with a "click click".


    I got out of the car and walked forward with Rongxun. Then I heard the discussion of those reporters.


    "Well, isn''t this the eldest miss of the Su family? Doesn''t it mean that she has been driven out by the Su family? Why are you back? "


    "No, I heard that Miss Su has been missing for a long time. No one is alive, no one is dead. The outside world said that she tried to climb onto the bed of young master Wei Sheng, angered Miss Wen Wanyan, and then she was disposed of by the Wen family. At that time, I thought that this kind of saying was not reliable. If it is, isn''t it good to live?"


    "It''s more than living well. Look who she''s with, young master Rong. Look at the intimacy between them. Tut Tut, I think young master Rong on the diamond bachelor list can finally break the rumors that he likes men!"


    "You mean they''re dating? Miss Su and young master Rong? "


    "Otherwise, how could it be so intimate without intercourse."


    "Well, you can see that the colors of the dresses they are wearing today are so matched. It seems that what they are wearing is a couple''s dress."


    I, "..." The imagination of journalists is really rich, I think maybe they are not suitable to do, journalists are more suitable to be dreamers."Don''t care what they say." Rong Xun raised his arm around my waist and made a more intimate appearance with me.


    I felt a little uncomfortable, but he said, "your grandfather is looking at you."


    I raised my head and was looking at Mr. Su.


    The old man was more than 70 years old, even though he was relatively strong, but maybe he is so happy now that he has the son of the Su family that he seems to be more than ten years younger.


    He was surrounded by greeting guests. Now when he saw me, he didn''t care about the guests. He just looked at me.


    I laughed, and Rong Xun walked toward him, "grandfather." I gave a soft cry.


    Rong Xun was not polite and said in a big voice, "grandfather."


    I, "..."


    Then his voice, instantly caused the sound of air-conditioning around the inverted suction.


    Is this guy on purpose, absolutely on purpose? Otherwise, this kind of address is unreasonable and wrong.


    And it''s not really my grandfather. He''s following me blindly.


    "Ah, Ann." The old man looked very excited, almost tearful, "you go inside, grandfather will come to you in a moment."


    The old man is very attentive to us, but I know that of course he is not attentive to us, just because the one standing beside me is Rong Xun.


    The powerful business elites make the business people panic. Therefore, the old man must be very willing to get close to Rong Xun. If he can get the protection of Rong Xun, the Su family''s words in the shopping mall will be too heavy.


    "Ah, who was I at that time, but I was a rare guest, Ann." A sharp woman''s voice sounded behind me.

 Chapter 165

    I looked back and saw the charming middle-aged woman with too much coquettishness in my memory.


    She should have just given birth to a child. Unexpectedly, the woman who had just given birth to a child could have such a good figure. She was wearing a blue and white porcelain Qipao, and her concave and convex figure showed no doubt.


    Although it can be seen from her face that her recent life in the Su family is really good, so that she has gained some weight, but her figure is still so good that people feel that just a glance can make her look bright.


    And between the act, or so full of coquettish.


    "Ah, An''an," she raised her voice deliberately, "she didn''t come with Mr. Weisheng, so she chose Mr. Rongxun as the second choice?"


    This sentence is more than one sentence.


    When the guests around heard these words, they all thought I was such a romantic person.


    When Rong Xun heard this sentence, he was compared with Wei Shengyang, and he was still compared. He also said that I was abandoned by Wei Shengyang, and that I had been with others. Men want this kind of face most, and they can''t accept their own women''s uncleanness.


    When she said that, she was killing people. She didn''t want to look for face at all.


    It''s tough!


    Fortunately, Rong Xun and I still know each other better. Otherwise, if I really want to be the kind of woman who tries to climb up through Rong Xun, I have to be slapped by Rong Xun. I''m afraid I will never get to him again in my life.


    So Rong Xun was calm. Instead of pushing me away, he held my waist tighter. "Little mom, what are you talking about? After all, not all women like you. They like to conquer men''s stable status by climbing on men''s beds. ANN is different from you."


    This is neither humble nor overbearing, but it is a sudden mention of willow''s identity.


    And what Yang Liu hates most in her life is her identity as a junior.


    "Oh," the willow teeth are biting "cackle" ring, but on the surface pretended to be indifferent, "you say this is also, after all, not what kind of women, all have my ability!"


    "No, no," I shook my head. "I don''t want to be a mistress."


    Yang Liu was angry. She simply turned her head and didn''t talk to us. Then she took over the baby held by the nurse behind her.


    Just when I thought she would not talk to us again, she turned around with her baby and said, "Ann, this is your little brother. Your grandfather named him Su Ding. Your grandfather really had high hopes for him. He said that in the future, Su''s family still depends on him."


    The last three words she said were obviously meant for me, which means that the future of the Su family has been reserved by this boy. So let me stop thinking about it.


    Who cares about it? I don''t want it for nothing.


    I went forward with a smile and looked at the little fart, "well, it''s normal for my grandfather to give him the future of the Su family. After all, he looks so similar to my grandfather, so it must be the Su family blood. If you don''t say that this is my brother, I suspect that this is my little uncle and my grandfather''s second son."


    Willow''s face suddenly cold down, I know everything, I even have that video, and this, willow knows.


    So at this moment, even if she wanted to refute me, she couldn''t say anything.


    She pursed her lips and held the child silent. At this time, I saw a familiar tall figure through the glass door. I shouldn''t have seen him clearly, but I saw him subconsciously.


    A little bit of Yang.


    And there is a woman standing beside him who matches him very well. Anyway, she looks very well. She has a gentle and lovely face. She holds her hand and her eyes are smiling. When she smiles, she looks very charming.


    She looked up and said something to Wei Shengyang.


    Wei Shengyang just saw me when I saw him.


    We just looked at each other through the glass door, but I couldn''t see the emotion in his eyes. I didn''t move, and he didn''t move. I think we were standing like this, almost standing on a bank.


    "Oh, be careful!" Suddenly someone hit me from behind. I almost fell down in a flash. Fortunately, Rongxun helped me in time.


    "Sorry, sorry..." It was a maid who pretended to be me. She looked at me apologetically, her eyes full of panic.


    It can be seen that she didn''t mean it, so I just waved my hand, "it''s OK, you can do it."


    She said thanks in fear, and then hurried into the villa.


    And Rong Xun held me carefully and asked, "are you ok? Didn''t you hit your stomach? "


    I cover my stomach, because of this action, so forgive me for wearing loose clothes, this moment the belly is also revealed.


    Willow looked at my stomach, stunned for a moment, and then exclaimed, "my God, ANN, I said I can''t see you these months, you don''t even go home, where are you? I went to have a baby. My stomach is so big. I don''t know how to talk to my family! "Her voice was very loud. As she expected, it attracted almost everyone''s attention. Even the old man saw it, and his eyes were incredible.


    I pinched my stomach, and suddenly I felt a little embarrassed. I wanted to find a place to drill in, but this place didn''t even have a place.


    I can only meet the strange eyes of so many people.


    Then I saw Wei Shengyang open the door of the villa and come out.


    I lowered my head in shame. What is self humiliation? Maybe I''m like this.


    I shouldn''t have come, at least not at this time.


    I clearly thought that he would be here. I really asked for trouble. He came to mock me. What can I do?


    My heart was in a panic. Rongxun held my waist and continued to look expressionless, but his voice was very clear. "Yes, it''s been more than six months. I don''t trust others to take care of me, so I always put it beside me."


    He''s helping me out. I really appreciate it.


    "Ah Young master Rong and she are a couple indeed. It''s over. I really don''t have a chance. "


    "It''s over. It''s too late! I''ve been preempted by this woman. I knew I''d like to have a baby for young master Rong first! "


    "Ah. Master Wei Sheng has a fiancee! Young master Rong, the children are going! What are we going to do? "


    ¡­¡­


    I heard a sigh behind me, some sighing for myself, some sighing for my daughter.


    I looked up and saw Wei Shengyang come out of the villa, standing at the door, looking at our direction without expression.


    For a moment, I felt that he came out to save me.


    I''m stupid, really.

 Chapter 166

    Yang Liu obviously also saw Wei Shengyang coming out. She looked at Wei Shengyang and Rong Xun. Her voice was sharp and harsh. "Yo, An''an, you''re good at it. You can go around between two men like this. You''re good at it."


    It seems that she is afraid that others will not understand her meaning. She specially emphasizes, "who doesn''t know the past between you and master Weisheng? Master Weisheng is very careful for you. He bought you a house outside the school to live with you. I knew that for a long time."


    Attention, this point is to emphasize that I am a girl who doesn''t know how to be reserved and has gone to live with men.


    "Then just when I thought you had found a good home, how could you suddenly run away with young master Rongxun? If you don''t tell others that you have found a new home, it''s OK. The Su family is your home. You haven''t contacted your family for such a long time. Do you know how worried they think you are missing?"


    She said as if she had broken her heart when she treated me.


    I pursed my lips and didn''t speak, not because of what willow was saying, but because I had been looking at my micro Yang, and I was looking at him, so that my brain was in a mess, and I couldn''t answer willow at all.


    Rongxun held my waist tightly, and he protected me behind him.


    But because I didn''t refute her, Yang Liu felt that I was like a soft persimmon, especially when so many people around were watching us.


    "Ah, who knows you''ll have a baby when you come back? Can you be sure whether the baby belongs to master Rongxun or master Weisheng?"


    Although I have been hiding behind Rong Xun, I still see Wei Shengyang''s eyes looking at me, so sharp, as if to penetrate me.


    Now I also know that everything is just my own amorous, Wei Shengyang does not want this child at all.


    He doesn''t want me, not to mention that he is engaged to wenwanyan now. At this time, he has another unborn child, which is very bad for his personal image.


    Whether it''s me or the child, I''m afraid it''s not the person he wants to see.


    Our approach will only disturb his normal life.


    "If so, it''s my child. What are you talking about? Ann and I have known each other for a long time and fell in love at first sight. Maybe Ann didn''t tell you before, but now I''m talking about it. We''re all going to get married. Whose child do you think it is?" Rong Xun was facing the willows coldly.


    I nodded and said, "well, if you have a child, it must be Rong Xun''s child."


    My action seems more clever, in fact, just to show that I do not have children in my stomach.


    It''s the same even if it''s found. Some things can''t be admitted even if they are killed.


    But what he said shocked me. What?


    Sure enough, in the surprised eyes of the people around him, the first one to ask was the old man. He came trembling, with shock and information in his eyes, "young master Rong, what do you mean?"


    "I''m going to marry Ann."


    I finally don''t calm down, tightly hold his hand, remind him almost got, don''t get into the play too deep.


    Otherwise, there are so many reporters here today. If they are allowed to talk nonsense, they will not know what they will say if they report it tomorrow.


    And when they report in, we all know what they have done, but we have no way back.


    As for me, it doesn''t matter. I have the strength to break the pot, but Rongxun is different. This golden bachelor still needs reputation.


    Rong Xun turned his head to look at me. Then he suddenly squatted down and knelt down in front of me, his voice was very clear and calm. Then he magically pulled out a jewelry box. After the video box was opened, there was a shining ring in it.


    Maybe the cutting angle of this ring is so perfect that the sunlight it refracts almost blinds my eyes.


    "What are you doing?" I forgot to help him up when I was stunned.


    "What am I doing? Haven''t you seen that? I was going to tell you before, but I''ve been delaying. ANN, get married."


    My tongue began to shake, and to be exact, my whole body began to shake a little bit, "you What are you doing? All of a sudden... "


    No, that''s not what I should say.


    "You Come on... "


    "Did I scare you? No matter whether it is or not, it has been done here. Don''t blame me." He said and put the ring on my finger.


    I really have a brain problem. So when he did the ring on my finger, I forgot to push him away.


    Then I saw that although the reporters stood far away and couldn''t come in, they took pictures of us. Even the guests around them took out their mobile phones and photographed us."I..."


    "An an Won''t you marry me? " Rong Xun seemed to be looking at me sincerely. If I didn''t know that there was a pure friendship between us, I even suspected that his emotional play was true.


    I didn''t dare to speak. I clenched my fist, but my eyes turned to the direction of Wei Shengyang. Then I looked at him. His eyes were full of irony and coldness, and he didn''t want to interact with me. He turned and went back to the door, and then he left with his gentle words.


    Even though I know a lot of things, even though I am forced to accept the fact that I have been abandoned, when the fact appears in front of me again, I still feel my heart is as sad as a knife.


    Don''t appear in front of me, don''t be so cruel to me.


    We can be old enough to stay away from each other.


    "Ann, won''t you?" Rong Xun''s voice came from my ear. I just came back and looked down at him. He was so tall that he knelt down in front of me and looked at me expectantly.


    It''s like it''s real.


    "Rong Xun All of a sudden I... " I''d like to avoid going into this topic.


    I know that he is just making a show for me, so today I don''t agree with him or refuse him, so we both have our face preserved.


    As for the future, we can take a long-term view.


    But before I could say anything, I heard the old man''s voice, "yes! Of course! It''s our family''s good fortune to be favored by young master Rongxun. How can we not be willing to do that? "

 Chapter 167

    Old man, I haven''t said a word yet. Well, you''re too worthless.


    What''s more, it doesn''t matter whether you have value or not. What''s more, how can you sell me without hesitation?


    At least, I was expelled from the Su family several months ago, and I am no longer the granddaughter of the old man in name, so why is he still in a hurry to make a decision for me, and in what capacity does he do it?


    My heart strongly condemns him, but he looks like he doesn''t understand me at all. He turns his head and announces to the reporters standing in the distance, "so today, it can be said that it''s another good thing for the Su family. It''s a double happiness. Here I solemnly announce that as An''an''s grandfather, I''m the leader of the Su family I quite agree with the marriage


    I, "..." Can I have a word? As a client, I don''t agree at all, OK?


    Yangliu and others are pestering there, and soon see the old man after the announcement and turned to look at us. He looked at me reproachfully and said, "An''an, how long has master Rongxun been kneeling on the ground? Why don''t you help people up? "


    I just remembered this stubble and helped him up in a hurry.


    But at this time, Rong Xun was like a paranoid child who was not sensible. He looked at me and seemed to have to wait for me to give a positive answer, "you said, did you agree?"


    I pulled him and motioned him to get up quickly. Seeing that he didn''t mean to move at all, I couldn''t help urging him in a low voice, "you get up first. Why are you so ignorant?"


    "You say, do you agree or not?"


    I think the current situation is that not only Rong Xun urged me, but also the eyes of the guests around me.


    They can''t wait for my consent.


    The old man looked at it for a while and couldn''t help it. "Ann, why don''t you say you agree? Can you still disagree with such a thing?"


    I sighed and looked at Rong Xun, "OK, I agree."


    "What do you agree with?"


    "I agree to marry you, and I will marry you soon."


    Then this time he didn''t convince me. He stood up by himself. I heard a lot of cheers around me, even a lot of congratulations, and even vaguely heard them congratulating me and Rong Xun on giving birth early.


    You ignorant melon eaters!


    After that, I was pulled by the old man and Rongxun into it. The crowd came and went, but I subconsciously searched for the familiar figure in the crowd.


    Wei Shengyang, why did he suddenly disappear?


    I shouldn''t have seen it, but I can''t help it.


    Rong Xun suddenly said, "Grandpa, Ann is not very comfortable recently. It''s not suitable for such a busy scene. I''ll take her to have a rest first."


    "Well, good!" The old man promised again and again, looking at us turning around to leave, but he couldn''t help adding, "don''t go far. There''s a rest hall upstairs. You can go there and have a good rest. I''ll go to see you when the banquet is over. Our family hasn''t been together for a long time. At least we should stay here today and have a good dinner and talk about our recent state. ¡±


    If I hadn''t known who the old man was, I would have thought how much he missed me.


    It''s a pity that I know now, so I have no feeling for those words that sound really touching, but actually I don''t pay attention at all.


    He was so intimate with me, of course, not because he missed my granddaughter, but because he wanted to be in laws with the Rong family.


    But for such a request, Rong Xun and I looked at each other and didn''t refuse. After all, whether we eat or not is secondary. The main thing is that we still have to find out the whereabouts of our aunt from the old man''s mouth, and then try to pick her up.


    Now as long as I think of my aunt''s bad mental state, my whole emotional state is not very good.


    But I think my aunt is not in a good mood because I am missing. So as long as she sees me again, her heart will be relieved, and she will be much better.


    Rong Xun and I stayed in a separate lounge. I leaned on the sofa and looked at Rong Xun a little bored. "I was really embarrassed just now, so thanks to you for helping me out."


    "Do you mean that I proposed to you?"


    "I think so."


    "You feel if you have a ring on your finger."


    I looked down and nodded. There was not only a ring on my finger, but also a very valuable ring. It was so valuable that the value of this fake ring might be the income of the whole Su family for several months.


    "It looks like you can still feel the ring. Since you can feel it, you should know it''s real."


    "What do you mean?"


    "I just proposed to you, didn''t you see that?"


    "I see it, but isn''t that because you''re helping me out?"He seems to laugh at himself suddenly. He seldom laughs. Even I have known him for so many years, and I have seen him smile only a few times. What I have to admit is that he really looks good when he laughs. Usually, he looks like an ice cube, and he laughs like an ice cube melts instantly.


    "Rong Xun, don''t make such a joke with me."


    "Where do you think I''m not serious? Where do you think I''m joking with you? ANN, besides me, do you have anyone you trust more?"


    I shook my head, suddenly felt a little big, "forget it, I won''t discuss this with you."


    "Why can he marry someone else, you can''t?"


    "Oh, I said, I don''t want to think about it."


    Rong Xun looked at me for a while, nodded and stopped talking. Then I felt a little relaxed.


    I always feel that the kindness of others to me is really a kind of pressure for me.


    Just like Rong Xun now, because he has been so kind to me all the time, I feel that if I refuse him, I owe him.


    Ah!


    Soon, the banquet was over, and the old man came up to meet us in person. He said that all the people who should go had left. Now we should leave our own family time.


    Then we went into the restaurant and sat down one by one. The old man really had a heart to prepare a big table of luxurious food, which smelled delicious.


    "Hungry? If you''re hungry, eat." Rong asked me, and then regardless of whether other people want to eat, he directly filled some dishes into my bowl, "they are all your favorite food. If you''re hungry, eat more."

 Chapter 168

    "Ah, the old man hasn''t spoken yet..." Yang Liu was a little anxious and said quickly, but before she finished her words, she was stopped by the old man with a look.


    Willow indignant looked at me, "hiss" a, no longer speak.


    "Is Ann doing well recently?" The old man asked Rong Xun.


    I only roll my eyes in my heart. Since you want to ask me about my situation, why don''t you ask me directly and ask others what to do?


    I''m Su, and he''s not Su!


    "Very good." Let''s find a way that is neither cold nor hot.


    The old man nodded again and again, "it''s good. ANN has a soft personality since he was a child. He doesn''t have such a strong temperament, so I''m always worried that he will be bullied by others when he follows others. But now I''m relieved to see that you treat Ann so well."


    "I''m sure I''ll be good to her. I''ll always be good to her." His face was like an oath.


    "That''s good, that''s good."


    "Old man," Yang Liu couldn''t help interrupting, "since we are here to have a family dinner together today, Xiao Bao has just been born a month, but he is also an indispensable member of the family, so take him and let''s eat together." Finally, Yang Liu specially added, "and don''t you also say that the future Su family is Xiaobao''s, and he is the most important member of the family, so since it''s a family dinner, how can it be without him? Isn''t that right, old man? "


    "He is still so small, and can''t eat, and can''t talk to us, now there is a nurse holding is not good, let him come to add what chaos." The old man is not angry.


    I smile, "grandfather, I think little mother is right. Since she is a member of a family, how can family dinner be less than him? If there are fewer people, then the family dinner is not complete, so let''s go and ask someone to bring the child over and eat together. "


    Rong Xun is really smart. As soon as I finished, he immediately said, "what I said is that since it''s a family dinner, all the family members must come together." He deliberately looks around for four weeks, then he deliberately looks puzzled, "but how can I not see Ann''s mother from head to toe?"


    Willow''s face suddenly pulled down, very ugly, very ugly.


    She looked at the old man, and the old man looked at Rongxun with a trace of caution in his eyes.


    Rong Xun picked his eyebrows at him, and he coughed softly. "Bai He''s not in good health recently. I''ve arranged someone to guard her, so today''s meal may not come. If we have a chance, let''s have dinner together in the future."


    "In this case," Rong Xun stood up, he pulled me, I also stood up, he continued, "I don''t know where Ann''s mother is now, we didn''t know her illness before, now we know, Ann and I are more worried, so we want to go and have a look in person."


    The old man stood up a little nervous. He seemed to rub his hands anxiously. "You should know, Baihe, she is..." He pointed to his head. "I''ve had some stimulation, so it looks a little abnormal. Sometimes it hurts people. You''d better not go to see it for the moment?"


    "I want to see my mother." I don''t have all the patience. I don''t want to listen to the old man talking to me.


    The old man sighed and finally asked someone to invite Bai He up.


    ¡­¡­


    I haven''t seen my aunt again for several months. I never thought it would be like this when I saw her again.


    She was put on an emergency stretcher and carried in.


    It''s only a few months since I saw her. She seems to have lost dozens of pounds. She looks like she''s just skin and bones.


    Then she looked at the top with her eyes numbly open. It was like a terminally ill patient who could not be saved.


    "Aunt!" I rushed to her. She turned her head to look at me. Finally, a glimmer of light flashed in her eyes She opened her dry lips and called my name.


    Her name is "An''an", not "Nanfeng", so at this moment I don''t know whether he is calling her daughter or me.


    Is her brain still awake?


    "I am, I am." I stroked her arm, and then her arm came out of her empty sleeve, and I saw all kinds of wounds and marks of abuse.


    How could that be!


    I widened my eyes. I knew that she would not have a good time in Su''s house, but I didn''t expect to reach this level.


    "What''s the matter with your arm?" I looked back at the old man, "she has been injured like this. Is there no one to take care of her?"


    "I''ve arranged for someone to treat her..." Although the old man said so, his tone became weaker and weaker, and he seemed obviously guilty.


    "It''s all right, I''m all right," my aunt took my hand. "It''s you. I''m really happy to see you again. Do you know the time when you disappeared? Basically, most people say you''re dead and you won''t come back. I''m really worried. I know you''re just missing. You''re lucky and you won''t die. Now I can see you again I am so happy that you are alive... " My aunt wept with joy, and I couldn''t control my tears.Then I cried, and my aunt suddenly fainted. I was startled, "what''s the situation?! Call the doctor


    After the doctor came, he made a diagnosis, saying that she was too weak now, and that she was too happy to see me back.


    She needs rest. She needs sleep.


    I immediately said, "I want to take my mother."


    After pondering for a while, the old man called me to the study alone and said that he wanted to have a chat with me about some things.


    Although he didn''t speak, I think I already knew what he was going to say from my understanding of him.


    Sure enough, as soon as I entered the door, he could not wait to say, "An''an, do you know that the Su family is in a bad situation now."


    "I don''t know. You know I haven''t been back for a long time."


    "Yes, that''s why I want to tell you. It''s because the former Weisheng young master has been very targeted at the Su family. The Su family is about to collapse. Although he hasn''t declared bankruptcy before, he''s just surviving."


    "I''m not sure you understand what you''re saying to me." I think Wei Shengyang was aimed at the Su family to help me vent my anger.


    There is no such crisis now, so he has nothing to worry about.


    But he continued, "I know this kind of targeted situation will not happen again, but the Su family needs a turn for the better if they want to stand up again. ANN, you are also the Su family. Now it''s time for the Su family to need you."

 Chapter 169

    There was a particularly bad feeling in my mind, I pretended to be nothing, "I don''t quite understand what grandfather means."


    Before he spoke to me for a second sentence, I blocked his words directly. "Now, although I call you grandfather, you are not my grandfather in name. I thought it was a tacit understanding between us, and no one in the Su family wanted to find me after I had been out for such a long time. I''ve been missing for such a long time, and I don''t know I haven''t heard that anyone in the Su family has ever thought about it, or called a police officer for me. Since they never have, why do you still think I''m your family? "


    That''s enough. I''m afraid Mr. Su hasn''t suffered such a loss here.


    So he was stunned for a moment, and then he may have considered his own interests.


    He didn''t get angry, just patiently soothed my mood, "An''an, I can''t say that. Although I didn''t have time to take care of you because there were too many things to deal with in the family before, my heart has always been concerned about you, and anyway, what you have on your body is the blood of the Su family, you can''t shave your blood, as long as you can If you are still alive, you are the Su family. So now the Su family is in trouble. Don''t you think you should help? "


    "If it''s just a little help, of course I''m willing to help, but if it''s beyond this scope, I hope grandfather won''t speak. Anyway, I won''t agree. Grandfather, you can save your face."


    Suan''an has always been very gentle and clever, and even has some cowardly children. In the eyes of the old man, they should be the kind of children who will not resist even if they are arranged casually.


    So the gap between me now and the original "I" is so big that when I say these words, the old man''s eyes are only shocked.


    "Ann, you can''t think that."


    "That''s what I think." I thought about it for a while, and I didn''t want to grind my teeth with him any more, so I said, "I know how you treated me during this period of time, and I know what I am in your eyes, so I didn''t want to reestablish contact with you when I came back this time. Since I''ve been swept out, I''m no longer the Su family, and there''s only one reason why I came back ¡£¡±


    Before I could tell the reason, the old man stood up and flatly refused, "I can''t let you take your mother away. You may not be the Su family, but she will always be the Su family."


    I laughed. "And then you let me watch her die in your hands?"


    "I won''t let her die. I said she will always be my family." Then he pulled down his face and gave me a true interpretation of what it means to turn the face faster than to turn the book, and his voice became very cold. "An''an, since you say you are no longer the Su family, you can go out now. I accept your decision. From then on, you have nothing to do with the Su family."


    "I''m going to take my mother."


    "She was born a member of the Su family and died a ghost of the Su family. No one can take her away."


    What he said is true, but don''t I know him? It''s just threatening me.


    But after all, his aunt is in his hands now. Even if I take the old man to court, no one can let me take her away.


    I clenched my fist, and I hated the feeling of powerlessness. "Grandfather, you should know that if you refuse me today, there may be no consequence. If you threaten me today, there may be no consequence. Even if you scold me today, there will be no consequence. But if my mother really has something wrong in your hands, don''t blame me You''re welcome


    In order to increase the possibility of me taking white lotus, I deliberately said, "well, as you can see, my mother''s physical condition is really bad. She may be in danger or even lose her life at any time. You let me take her away. If she dies in my hands, I will admit it. But if you don''t let me take her away today, she will die in your hands Then things must be different. Grandfather, I have only one mother, so you should know how much resentment people will have if they lose their mother. "


    Isn''t that a threat? Who can''t.


    I think both my expression and my body language are very serious.


    But this old man is really a doggie, so he just looked at me calmly, and then suddenly laughed, very sarcastic, "you go." He said.


    I, "..." ok


    I think it''s like a gamble between us, but now it''s obviously in the hands of this old man.


    He knows what I need, he knows what I can''t give up.


    Although I hate the feeling of being controlled, I hesitated and gave in at this moment.


    "You want me to marry into the Rong family, don''t you?"


    "I don''t mean that either. I just hope you can marry better." At this time, he said this kind of words with a big face."Well, I''d like to marry him."


    There was a flash of joy in the old man''s eyes, and then the corners of his mouth involuntarily hooked up, "OK, Ann. I know you are my grandfather''s good granddaughter. Young master Rong is good to you. You want to be happy when you marry into such a family. This is what many women dream of, so don''t take it too seriously. You should be happy. "


    And I didn''t want to discuss these details with him at all. I just asked, "and then?"


    "Then I will take good care of your mother. As long as you get married with him successfully, I will allow you to take your mother to his home. Then it will be your mother and daughter''s reunion, don''t you think?"


    "Yes


    He obviously didn''t expect that I would promise so soon, so he was stunned after I promised, and then laughed, "OK, that''s a deal."


    I didn''t bring back Baihe, which made me feel angry.


    Then I was a little bit depressed on the way back.


    Rong Xun drove the car and looked at me from time to time. It seemed that he thought about it for a long time before he finally broke the silence. "Does Mr. Su want you to marry me?"


    "Xiuer, you know that." I said, pretending to be relaxed.


    "It''s nothing strange, but I''m more curious about what you said," he said


    He must want to know if I''ve agreed.


    I stroked the ring on my finger and thought, "I don''t know."

 Chapter 170

    "Do you think anyone is more suitable to be a marriage partner than me?" He said.


    I shook my head, "I know you may be the best choice, and I know you will be very good to me. If we get married, I will probably be the kind of woman who will get a lot of happiness, but..."


    My tone cooled down. I''m sorry to say that again. As long as I think of Rongxun as the person I will spend the rest of my life with, I feel strange.


    "I never thought that I would be with you in the future. I really never thought about it."


    "Then you can think about it now." Rong Xun was not sad or happy.


    I, "..." It''s a bit of a jam to talk to such a person. His words are so penetrating that I can''t carry on many words.


    "Ah -" I sighed a long time, "I just feel sorry. I think it''s unfair to you if we get married."


    "I don''t think it''s unfair, and I''m very happy."


    Is this a kind of love talk? But why do I feel so embarrassed?


    "But Mr. Su said that if I didn''t do it, he would not hand over Bai He. I''m sorry. I agreed."


    When I say these words, I realize that I owe more and more to Rong Xun.


    But Rong Xun didn''t like it. He was such a serious man. He even said, "when are we going to get married? What do you think of the end of this month? "


    What, is it a little too sudden?


    emmm¡­¡­


    "It''s OK this month. I''ve been preparing for it since I went back today, and then I''ll be ready for half a month. Maybe I can get married. Well, that''s a deal. "


    I shook my body. I felt that he was not discussing the wedding with me. Instead, he was discussing with me about where to eat tomorrow.


    So casual?


    "You see you have no objection, so it''s decided."


    "No I think we need to think about it in the long run. "


    "There''s nothing to consider in the long run. You promised to marry me, and then you can take your mother over. If you don''t get married, you''ll never see your mother again in your life, especially her recent physical condition."


    Probably the one who can restrain me most is Baihe.


    I looked out of the window. It was a long road. The lights on both sides of the road were so dim that the road was like an abyss, engulfing Rongxun and me.


    I leaned against the window, slowly closed my eyes, "OK, let''s get married this month, if you can, a little earlier."


    So originally, I came to pick up my aunt. When I came here, we discussed how to talk to her, how to calm her emotions, and then how suddenly I sold myself?


    ¡­¡­


    All of a sudden, the wedding was decided, and then Rongxun was in full swing.


    Sometimes he will tell me some details of preparation, but I don''t want to take it seriously, and I don''t expect this wedding at all.


    I''m pregnant, not his child. I used to be sorry for him. Now I have to marry him and ask him to help me with many things.


    From the beginning to the end, I am sorry for him, I owe him.


    Although he is willing to marry me, I am afraid that even if he is married in this life, he will not be able to repay.


    What worries me more is Bai He''s body. I can''t sleep as soon as I think of her, and I have a bad appetite.


    I can often get news about Wei Shengyang from TV or other networks. He has been living very well recently. He and his little wife always look so sweet when they attend various public occasions. They all say that they are a pair of talented women.


    Well, they are all talented and beautiful, which has nothing to do with me.


    I''m just an outsider, an outsider I didn''t like from the beginning.


    However, maybe your eyes are really bright, so now I am forced to quit.


    I began to become depressed, I didn''t mean to, but to make me happy, I really can''t.


    Rong Xun looked at me and became thinner. I could see that he seemed to love me. He was trying to make me happy, but he couldn''t do it. Let alone he couldn''t do it, I couldn''t do it myself.


    Occasionally, I would go to Su''s house to have a look because I was worried about Bai He''s physical condition and Rong Xun. Bai he got timely treatment, so her physical condition improved bit by bit.


    However, because her original physical condition was so bad, even if she is getting better now, she is not getting much better. It can only be said that she looks better than before.


    As long as it looks better than before, I''m relieved.


    Bai He is very happy to see me every time. What I can tell is that she has no problem with her brain. When there are others nearby, she will call me "An''an", while when there are no others nearby, she will call me "Nanfeng"I know the fact is always cruel to her, but I have no way to make it not cruel.


    On Mr. Su''s side, maybe he hasn''t received such love since he was a child. Mr. Su began to publicize my wedding with Rong Xun, and then often called to invite me to various parties. It seemed that he wanted to take me with him, just like showing off things, to show off with the people around him.


    He always tried to kindly hold my hand, but his old hand has not yet reached my hand, but it can always make me feel a nausea, so he never succeeded.


    Grandfather, ah.


    It didn''t take long for the news that I was going to marry Rong Xun to spread all over the Internet. I guess I became the chatting material of others.


    But what I want to know more is whether Wei Shengyang also knows such news. When he sees such news, he doesn''t know what his reaction will be.


    Will it be as shocked and disbelieving as I was when I knew that he was going to marry someone else?


    However, just when I was so confused, Rong Xun suddenly prepared to take me to a party, "a lot of people will be there. It''s estimated that many people will make fun of us, but it doesn''t matter. Don''t panic, just follow me."


    He said.


    In fact, I don''t feel empty about this kind of occasion. After all, when I was Bai Nanfeng, I would attend these occasions almost every day.


    For all kinds of social activities, I can be said to be handy.


    But that''s not what I care about. What I care about most is, "who are there?"


    "Weishengyang will also go." It was like knowing what I was thinking, he replied directly.

 Chapter 171

    Oh, what the truth is afraid of.


    I laughed at myself, then shook my head, "guess, but it''s nothing, just don''t know."


    Rong Xun looked at me for a long time, then suddenly added, "gentle words should also be taken by him."


    I clenched my fist and pretended to be indifferent. "It''s OK. It''s just as if I don''t know each other. Anyway, I think since the people who can attend this party should not be so ignorant about the past, even if we talk about the past, it doesn''t matter. I don''t think we are willing to admit it."


    "Nanfeng, if you feel a lot of pressure, you can not go."


    "No, I''m not under any pressure."


    But he looked at me more painfully, "really, it doesn''t matter if you don''t go. I won''t go either. I''ll stay with you."


    "Don''t, don''t, don''t, don''t, don''t, don''t, don''t, don''t, don''t, don''t, don''t, don''t, don''t, don''t, don''t, don''t, don''t, don''t, don''t, don '' I smile to him, "it''s OK. I''ll get ready. Let''s go."


    In fact, going to the party is a very troublesome process, at least from several hours before the party to prepare.


    And then when I was finally ready, we went straight.


    Then I prayed in my heart all the way, hoping that Wei Shengyang and Wen Wanyan would have something unexpected, so they would not go to the party, so that we could avoid embarrassing meeting and talking.


    But apart from rebirth, it seems that God is willing to stand on my side.


    Especially recently, it likes to tease me.


    As soon as I got out of the car, I heard a silver bell like laughter. Then I followed the sound and saw two familiar figures. One was tall and handsome, the other was gentle and moving, but there seemed to be a trace of flexibility between his eyebrows.


    Wei Sheng Yang and gentle words, it''s nature to make people, what they are afraid of.


    Just when I saw them, they also turned to see us, and then they walked towards us hand in hand. Rong Xun also came to me, took my arm, and made a good impression on me.


    "Wei Sheng Yang, politely, long time no see." Let''s say hello to them politely.


    Wei Sheng''s face was expressionless, but when looking at me and Rong Xun together, he answered coldly, "Rong Xun, I''m afraid you don''t have a good memory recently. Didn''t we just meet at Su''s a few days ago?"


    "Yes, brother Rongxun, I''m afraid your wife is in my arms. I can''t think of anyone else recently, can you?" She said with another laugh.


    Rong Xun said with a smile, "it''s true that I''m busy getting married recently. Wedding is not a simple thing. I don''t want to hurt ANN, so most of the things are done by me."


    Speaking of this, he deliberately said, "speaking politely, when you get married with Wei Shengyang, you have to let him do it in person, so that he can have a good experience of the process of being a prospective bridegroom, which is both happy and troublesome."


    This sound of "an an" is obviously meant for Wen Wanyan.


    "Ha ha, it depends on brother Wei Sheng''s willingness to work for me." Wen Wanyan raises her head and tries it with Wei Shengyang. Then she gives a playful smile. Frankly speaking, she is pretty good-looking. If a man is attracted by her smile, he will be taken away.


    Wei Sheng Yang also a smile, "later things later."


    As a woman, I understand what Wen Wanyan wants to hear at this time, but Wei Shengyang didn''t say it to him, which makes me feel a little surprised.


    So I clearly saw a glimmer of disappointment in wenwanyan''s eyes, but it was only a flash, and soon her expression returned to playfulness, "OK, listen to brother Weisheng."


    Wei Shengyang is a little older than me. When we met at a very young age, I remember that my parents took him and asked me to call him brother. But I didn''t want to call him brother. I just felt that he was not my brother. Why should I call him? As long as I call him, it''s like affectation.


    Wei Shengyang always joked with me that he wanted me to call him brother, but I didn''t call him brother. I never called him brother.


    He has always wanted to hear that "brother", now finally someone is willing to call him to listen, I do not know if he is very happy?


    But even now, I still feel that this title is so hypocritical.


    "It''s cold outside. ANN is not well recently. Let''s go first." Rong Xun took me to the door first.


    I know they''re right behind me, and even if I don''t look back, I can feel them looking at me all the time.


    I even heard a gentle voice during the dinner: "brother Weisheng, you see An''an, she seems to have been fattened by Rongxun recently. It seems that Rongxun is really good to her."


    "Fat people can''t even wear slim clothes." The cold voice of Wei Sheng Yang.


    Wen Wanyan gently reminds Wei Shengyang that I am pregnant, and Wei Shengyang is indeed reminded by him, otherwise his voice will not be so cold.And he will never know that the baby in my stomach is actually his.


    I''m afraid that this child, who should have been named Wei Sheng, will soon be named Rong. Then the past will be buried and no one will ever know.


    Soon we sat down, ate and drank. The banquet was just like that. After eating, we drank and sang and so on.


    In fact, I''m not quite used to this noisy environment. Maybe it''s because I''m pregnant. So people around me are busy here, and I''m going to lift up the roof, but I feel uncomfortable all over.


    What''s more, as soon as I raise my eyes, I can see Wei Shengyang''s gentle words, holding hands, sitting together like a Siamese, talking all the time.


    Of course I couldn''t hear what they were saying, so I sat down in a corner and poured myself a bottle of red wine.


    The so-called "drinking to relieve worries" is probably like me. Rong Xun has been dragged away by others to talk about business, so no one cares about me now. He can drink freely and get drunk, which makes my brain no longer sober. I won''t think about the past.


    "Aren''t you pregnant? You drink like this when you are pregnant. Do you want to raise your child to be a drunkard from birth?" A familiar voice sounded over my head.


    I raised my head, facing the deep eyes of Wei Shengyang, he stood in front of me, covering most of the light in front of me.


    He stood against the light, how could I think he was still so handsome, and then before I could react, he had already robbed my bottle.


    "It''s none of your business." I was a little annoyed.

 Chapter 172

    "Do you think that your unborn son died in his stomach?"


    "I said it''s none of your business!"


    "The child has nothing to do with me, so what has to do with me?" He looked at me as if there was something in his eyes that I couldn''t hold.


    I try not to start, "nothing to do with you."


    "I''m not here to tell you a tongue twister." He pinched my chin, "what do you think, you and Rong Xun want to get married?"


    "I''m so sorry. It''s none of your business." I really don''t know what he thinks. He has been engaged to others, and he has been so intimate for a long time. Now he even comes to question me?


    Who does he think of him? How big is his face.


    I pursed my lips and refused to say a word.


    He suddenly yelled at me, "why do you want to marry him?"?! Why do you want to get married all of a sudden? "


    "I touched my stomach," he said with a sarcastic smile. "Maybe it''s not a sudden engagement. We already have children. Now it''s more than six months old. Soon the child will be born and we''ll be married."


    "You fart!" His mood seemed very excited. Just when I raised my hand to push him away, he grabbed my hand with his backhand and held it tightly, which made my wrist hurt.


    "Tell me the truth!"


    "I think we have nothing to do with each other now. Why should I say something useless to you? Even if I say it, your attitude now obviously doesn''t believe me. So since you don''t believe me, I''ll tell you what to do."


    Wei Shengyang pinched my chin and suddenly lowered his head to kiss my lips.


    I don''t know if it''s a kiss after a long goodbye. In short, my brain was short of oxygen soon, and then I suspected that I might suffocate to death.


    Suffocate to death


    When I suddenly thought of this, I was stunned for a moment. Then I raised my hand and slapped it on his face. There was a "pop" sound. In this noisy environment, it didn''t attract anyone''s attention.


    But Wei Shengyang was stunned, and then he frowned at me.


    It seems that he wants to say a lot to me, but because of my slap, those words are swallowed by him.


    "Ah Sue Ann! What are you doing! " The gentle voice is particularly sharp, and then the whole space suddenly quiets down, it seems that everyone is attracted by her life called s.


    People stop to look at the original movement, and we look at the gentle words.


    Wen Wanyan ran towards Wei Shengyang, took him back, and then handed him a handkerchief in time to wipe the blood from the corner of his mouth.


    "What''s the matter?"


    "It seems that the situation is a little It''s not easy to describe... "


    "Wei Shengyang and Su An''an were together, and then it seemed that there was a dispute. Su an beat Wei Shengyang, which was really cruel. You see, there was blood on the corner of his mouth..."


    People around me are whispering. I don''t understand why these people always make whispering so loud that my client can hear it very clearly.


    Can you have a little respect for whispering?


    "Suan''an, I know the past of you and brother Weisheng. Anyway, it''s all in the past, and I don''t intend to pursue it. But now that you are separated, why are you so ignorant?"


    People around us obviously smell a bit of gossip from us, so they look at us more eagerly, especially want to know what happened.


    Wen Wanyan stood in front of Wei Shengyang and looked at me angrily, "you said that you are going to marry someone else now. Why don''t you let Wei Shengge go? You are over. I think what Wei Shengge told you is clear enough. Why do you pester him?"


    Then the tears fell down, "how can you do this, how can you do this, how can you be so shameless..."


    So this intermittent words, listening to the ears of people around, become "Su an an and Wei Shengyang after breaking up, never change, has been pestering Wei Shengyang".


    So now the situation is, in people''s sight of me and Wei Shengyang, in fact, are very embarrassed.


    Then Wen Wanyan cried for a while, turned back and hugged Wei Shengyang''s arm, looked up at her, full of forbearance, "brother Wei Sheng, no matter what I said to you, but I believe in you. I know that you are over, and you will not betray me any more. I know that you have a past, but I don''t care about your past. I just hope that I will be happy in the future When you get married, you can always love me and take care of me. That''s what you hope, isn''t it, brother Weisheng? "


    It seems that she is the one who has suffered the greatest grievance. She has suffered such a great grievance, and she has to be reasonable.


    Therefore, if Wei Shengyang refuses him, he will become the talk of the upper class this evening, and he will become a top one scum man.


    Even in the future, if there is a dispute between Wei Shengyang and Wen Wanyan, in this case, everyone will obviously blame Wei Shengyang and feel sorry for Wen Wanyan.She in a very subtle way, to weishengyang under a confinement, let him can''t leave her side.


    Wei Shengyang also looked at her, did not speak, turned away.


    "Brother Weisheng, wait for me, are you hurt by her?" Gentle words catch up.


    So after two people left, the eyes of the crowd could only stay on me. I didn''t want to look up to face them, and I didn''t think it was necessary.


    I just think that Wen Wanyan really likes Wei Shengyang, so she must be very afraid that he will leave her.


    "When she was with master Weisheng at that time, I felt that she was not worthy of master Weisheng. Sure enough, she was abandoned so soon."


    "Even if I''m abandoned, I don''t want to give up. Do you want to go back with master Wei Sheng, and don''t see what he is?"


    "Oh, a young master Rong Xun is not enough. This woman is really ambitious. It''s disgusting to think about it."


    ¡­¡­


    There was a lot of noise around me, and I kept my head down.


    I''m not promising. I''m sorry.


    "Ann." An emotionless voice sounded over my head, and I raised my head to look for my sight.


    Rongxun is always like a robot, more like a knight, he is always protecting me.


    "Let''s go." He bent down and picked me up. I struggled for a while, only to find that his arm strength was really great, so I gave up.


    He put me in the co pilot, then ran to the car to drive it.


    "Did you have a little Yang?" He said.


    "Well."


    "Are you happy now?"


    I shook my head.


    "Just not happy."

 Chapter 173

    I opened my mouth, but I didn''t say anything.


    Rong Xun is very good to me, and now the situation is that we are going to get married soon. Although this is a strategy to rescue my aunt, I think people always have to pay for their own choice.


    So I don''t want to refuse or refute Rong Xun. I think he must be angry. It''s not convenient for us to be like this now. I have an intersection with Wei Shengyang again.


    Soon I will be his wife, and my meeting with Wei Shengyang is to hit him in the face.


    Therefore, it is normal for him to be angry. Instead of losing his temper with me, he saved me from the public''s sight, which has been his greatest kindness to me.


    I closed my eyes and leaned against the window.


    I think in a few minutes at most, he will open up and talk to me, or give me a serious warning, so that I can realize my identity.


    You say it, I will give you a good attitude to respond.


    Sure enough, just a few minutes later, he said, "Nanfeng, we have to open up some things."


    "I know what you''re going to say. I''m sorry about what happened today. I''m aware of my identity, so I''m here today to assure you that this kind of thing will never happen again..."


    "You don''t know what I''m talking about." He interrupted me, "I know you hate him in your heart, I don''t know if you want revenge in your heart, but today you beat him, but it didn''t make you feel happy. From your current state, you should be more unhappy, so this is telling us that the reward can''t make you happy. The only thing you can do is to stop contacting him I''m afraid it won''t affect your mood. "


    "I..."


    "So that''s what you should promise me. You should promise that you will be a happy person in the future. Do you hear me?"


    What a cold person Rong Xun is. If he can say these words from his mouth, they will be true and there will be no falsehood.


    "Well."


    "We are going to get married soon. When the baby is born, we will be a happy family of three. I''m looking forward to it."


    I''m sorry, this is not your child.


    I think even now, Wei Shengyang will not know that this child is his, he will not know, he will never know.


    However, I still want to say sorry to Rong Xun, because I didn''t become happy after that day as he said, instead, I felt worse and worse. It''s like a lost dog.


    I finally gave up on Wei Shengyang''s obsession, do you know how hard it is to put down a person you love? It''s a particularly painful process.


    I was in such a bad state that my wedding with Rong Xun had to be postponed.


    However, on that day, I saw the news of Wei Shengyang on TV, that is, he and Wen Wanyan attended the party and were reported how much they loved each other.


    I didn''t go to watch it, but I stayed in that channel subconsciously for a long time. At last, the remote control in my hand fell to the ground with a bang, and I recovered.


    The maid came quickly to ask me about my situation, because she has been with me recently, so she knows me better. I am always depressed because of the name "Wei Sheng Yang".


    "Turn off the TV." She looked out of the window. "It''s a beautiful day today. Shall I help you out?"


    That''s a good suggestion, and I nodded.


    She went out with me, and then chatted with me all the time, "I''m here. There''s a swing here. The young master just asked someone to install it for you."


    I was sitting on the swing, and the maid wanted to help me relieve my emotional pressure, so she was kind enough to chat with me.


    At this time, I noticed a silver gray car coming in from the door and driving to the garage.


    Anyway, I''ve lived in Rongxun for some time. I probably know all of Rongxun''s cars. I''ve never seen such a car in my mind. The gentle temperament of this car doesn''t match Rongxun''s. it feels like a woman''s car.


    Well, it''s a little elegant.


    "It''s a beautiful car." The maid also exclaimed.


    "It''s not Rong Xun''s car. Whose is it?"


    "I don''t know. Maybe it''s a guest. Sometimes the young master is too busy, so he lets the guests come here to talk business."


    I felt a line of sight was shining on me. I turned my head and saw Rong Xun coming out of the villa looking at me, and he was followed by his assistant.


    And he was all dressed up and seemed to be busy with his work.


    "It seems that I have a great face. You have come to meet me in person." A woman''s voice came from the garage. I turned my head and almost fell off the swing in surprise.


    Lorraine!


    Weishengyang''s mother!


    She is a long dress, dignified and elegant. We haven''t seen her for at least ten years, but from her face, she hasn''t changed at all. She is still so dignified and exquisite."Welcome, ma''am." Rong Xun came over with his assistant, and then joined Luolan. After a few greetings, Luolan was invited into the villa.


    My hand tightly holding the swing chain, eyes unconsciously looking at their back, Lorraine has been talking and laughing with Rong Xun.


    Now I have changed a face, how to think she should not know me, but as long as I think of her, I am still inexplicably nervous.


    And just at the last moment of their entrance, Lorraine suddenly turned around and gave me a look.


    This time, I finally couldn''t sit down and stood down from the swing.


    It was obvious that she was looking at me. Then when I looked back at her nervously, she turned her head and talked to Rong Xun. Then several people''s backs disappeared at the door of the villa.


    "Miss Su," the maid looked at me with concern, "are you ok?"


    "Nothing."


    "Do you know that lady? After you see her, your mood seems to fluctuate greatly. Why don''t I help you go back and have a rest?"


    I nodded, and she went back to the room, and then leaned back on the sofa, mind like a hemp rope.


    A lot of things are entangled in the line, so I can''t smooth it out.


    Luo Lan and Wei Shengyang''s father left China with Wei Shengyang many years ago, which is the reason why Wei Shengyang left at that time. It is said that they have not come back for so many years.


    I thought I''d never see Lorraine in my life, but why did she suddenly appear in front of me?


    It''s not a dream, it''s real.


    Now I have a very bad feeling that something very bad is about to happen, and I can''t prevent it at all.

 Chapter 174

    But when I think about it, Wei Shengyang and I are strangers. Is there anything worse in my life?


    I can''t think of it if I think about it.


    "If you''re nervous, just relax, or I''ll beat your legs and have a chat with you?" The maid is kind.


    I gave her a smile and shook my head. "No, thank you, but I want to be quiet now. You go out first. If there''s anything, I''ll find you."


    "Well, well, Miss Su, have a good rest, too." Said the maid, packing up all afternoon, and then taking away some unnecessary things.


    As soon as she opened the door, she ran into another maid who appeared at the door.


    "Ah, Nana, why are you here, looking for me?" She looked out at the new maid.


    After being hit, the baby girl barely stood still, and then looked directly at me in the door, "No. I''m looking for Miss Su. "


    "Miss Su, she''s not very well now." The maid said, "well, if you don''t have anything to do, you can accompany me to deliver things."


    "Of course I have something to do. The young master asked me to come to Miss Su." Nana came in and said respectfully, "Miss Su, can you come with me to the young master''s study now? Last time I said, please come over."


    I helped my forehead. If I remember correctly, Lorraine should still be in that study now. So if I go now, won''t I come into her sight again?


    I don''t really want to look her in the eye, and I don''t want to be in her sight.


    "It''s not convenient for me now. Please go and talk to Siri. I''ll go and find him myself when I feel better. "


    Nana''s face was embarrassed. "But Shanghai says that some distinguished guests want to see Miss Su. Please make sure Miss Su goes there. If Miss Su doesn''t go now, it''s really hard for me to make a job."


    Distinguished guests?


    Isn''t Lorraine the only guest here today? So Lorraine wants to see me. Why does she see me?


    Although I don''t want to, if I really want to hide today, it''s like I''m guilty. Do I have to make her more interested in me and want to see me?


    Anyway, it''s just a matter of sticking to it.


    When I opened the door of my study, Lorraine was sitting on the sofa, smiling, listening to what Rongxun said. Then, because of our arrival, their conversation stopped.


    Lorraine looked at me, obviously very gentle eyes, but the light was like a sharp blade, as if to penetrate me.


    I have nothing to feel guilty about her, but I feel uncomfortable in this world. I just want to find a place to get in.


    "Hello." I saluted and walked in.


    "Ah, this is Miss Ann. Come in and sit down." Lorraine greets me with a smile, showing a noble and elegant temperament.


    I moved over and was asked to do it. I was not good enough to stand and just sit near her.


    Her eyes followed me all the time. Even though I had sat down, she looked at me all the time. Then she suddenly said, "is Ann pregnant? From the stomach level, there should be At least six months? "


    I didn''t expect that she was so good at this. She saw through the matter at a glance.


    Rong Xun was also very surprised. He could only smile when he was surprised. "I didn''t expect that my aunt was so powerful. Well, she did get pregnant. That''s why we are in a hurry to get married."


    "Well, it''s very good. I''ve grown up looking forward to Rong Xun. Time really doesn''t wait for me. In the twinkling of an eye, you''re going to be a father."


    "Aunt is joking."


    Lolan and he have a chat, but her eyes have been staying on me, sweeping around, the most is my stomach.


    At this time, the baby in my stomach kicked me twice, which made the bad feeling I just felt stronger.


    There must be something bad going on, but what is it?


    "Six months ago..." Luo Lan finally opened his mouth and looked at Rong Xun again. "Were you with an an an at that time?"


    I clenched my hand nervously, and Rong Xun was surprised. Then he said with a smile, "yes, fate is so wonderful. I met her at Nanfeng''s funeral. I always feel that I''m sorry for Nanfeng, but I don''t think Nanfeng''s character should blame me. When I first saw her in the evening, I thought she was very special. After that, in the next few years, I''ll see her In a month or two, there were several contacts, and I was completely attracted by this little girl. I just couldn''t extricate myself. Then we both fell in love with each other. After a month, we officially went out with each other. "


    Lorraine nodded, "counting up, Nanfeng''s funeral was seven or eight months ago, and then one month later..."


    Why is she so smart? She''s smart enough to scare me.


    "What''s the matter, aunt?" Rong Xun asked casually.Lolan said with a smile, "it''s nothing, just a little curious. You young people know the most about you young people. It''s really fast enough for the two of them to come to a decision. "


    "Well, Weisheng and wenwanyan are similar. I think their relationship is also very good. It may not be long before they get married, and you can have grandchildren. "


    The topic of "grandson" seems to make Luolan very happy. She laughs, and then her eyes fall on my stomach.


    So I began to feel a dull pain in my stomach.


    Uneasy


    Fear


    So the two of them began to talk about weishengyang and gentle words, and also talked about their marriage.


    "When to get married has not been decided yet. I''m not afraid of your jokes. I''m really anxious to have my grandson, but the two young people don''t look anxious at all. Their politeness is not bad, mainly because they have a little bit of Yang. They make me anxious."


    They chatted casually for a while. Just when I felt on pins and needles, Lorraine stood up and said, "OK, I''ll go back first if I have something else to do."


    Rongxun also stood up, and Luolan polite, Luolan or left, still don''t let Rongxun to send her.


    After Luolan left, Rongxun came to my side, "Why are you so white? Is there something wrong? I don''t know how to see a doctor? "


    "I have nothing to do. How did Wei Shengyang''s mother come here?"


    "I don''t know. It''s a sudden visit. Just half an hour ago, I received a call from him. Then I prepared in a hurry and came to meet her. I thought there was something important. Who knows, she just talked to me about some things. She left so soon, and didn''t say anything important."

 Chapter 175

    This incident can be said to come out of the blue. I just walked around the villa, and then suddenly felt that there was a person behind me. I turned back.


    I only saw that it was a man in black. He appeared behind me like a ghost quietly, which made me feel the danger in a moment. My body was excited, "who are you?" I asked in a hurry.


    "You don''t need to know who I am." The man replied, and then I instinctively wanted to run, and found that he had grasped my arm, and there was a sharp thing that irritated my neck.


    Am I going to die?


    I struggled desperately, but I didn''t get rid of it. I didn''t see the man''s face. Anyway, I soon fainted. In my final consciousness, I was still wondering if I was captured by Gu Muyang''s people?


    If I see Gu Muyang again, will he accuse me of being ungrateful, or will he get angry with me about my engagement to Rong Xun, or even insist on killing my child.


    He knows who the child belongs to. He is not the father of the child. Of course, he has no feelings for the child, so he is likely to beat him.


    Now the situation is even more different from the original one. Now the child is very big. If he is taken out now, he can become a living life.


    At that time, how should I protect the children?


    "Wake up, should it be almost there?" Over my head came the voice of a familiar, elegant woman.


    I slowly opened my eyes and felt very tired. Then I frowned and looked around for 4 weeks. I found that I was in a closed room. The quilt on my bed was clean and soft, and the ceiling on my head was very bright, which almost blinded me.


    I turned my head and saw the woman standing by my bed, Lorraine.


    How could it be her?


    I sat up and said, "you Auntie No Hello, aunt


    This is what Rong Xun called her, and in her eyes, we are about to get married, so there is no problem for me to call her this way.


    "Ann." She turned to look at me, looked at me, and asked for a doctor.


    She is still comforting me, "I just let people give you some medicine to make you faint and confused, so the medicine has passed, and it will not have any effect on your body. Now I just want to ask the doctor to come and check for you. Is your body OK? You don''t have to worry."


    I have some doubts, "I don''t quite understand what Auntie means."


    "It doesn''t mean much. I just want you to be safe."


    Soon, a doctor came in to check me, and the result was that besides my weak body, it didn''t matter. Just have a good rest.


    "How is the child?" Asked Lorraine with concern.


    It made me smell a bit of danger. Maybe she brought me here all of a sudden, not because of who I am, but because of the baby in my stomach.


    I know she''s looking forward to having a grandson.


    But


    After the doctor left, there were only two of us left in the room. I looked at her and said, "Auntie, I and Rong Xun just a few days later. I don''t quite understand auntie. What do you mean by bringing me here at this time? I don''t know where it is


    "You don''t need to know, you just need to have a good rest here. When the baby is born, I''ll let you out of here. "


    I subconsciously hugged my stomach, feeling that my stomach began to ache, "aunt, I know you are looking forward to holding your grandson."


    "Indeed."


    "But even if you look forward to it, it should be rational. I didn''t mean that you are not rational, but you also know who the child belongs to, and it''s not a little Yang, so I hope my aunt can let me go."


    She chuckled a little, there is a whiff of the flavor, "in the end who is not sure, waiting for the baby to be born can make a final conclusion, so you don''t have to worry, quiet life here, I won''t let others hurt you, also won''t let people hurt your belly child, so you have been safe."


    "I''m not familiar with Wei Shengyang. We can even say that we can''t see each other and want to fight when we meet." I stress.


    "Girl, don''t struggle. If I don''t have certain evidence, do you think I will bring you here?" She said gently, as if chatting with me casually instead of talking about her kidnapping.


    But what she said is reasonable. If she is not sure, she is unlikely to bring me here.


    I bowed my head, "I admit that some time ago, I had some intersection with your son, but you should know that it was because of my Nanfeng sister''s death. Your son always thought that I had taken Nanfeng sister''s body, so he was chasing me for the body. But later, after a lot of things, our misunderstanding was finally clarified. After that, we had a good time Although the misunderstanding between us is gone, we still have the feeling that we didn''t like each other, so we can''t see each other. The child in my stomach may belong to anyone, but it can''t be his. "I''m serious. If I''m not the liar, I doubt if I''m telling the truth.


    "As long as the baby is born, I''ll make a decision." She said.


    Then, after I woke up, she seemed to have no desire to chat with me. She was about to go out. She also said, "if you want to eat anything, you can tell the servant that they will take good care of you."


    I, "..." Can I say I want to leave here?


    Why have I been imprisoned by different people since I was pregnant? How many people are eyeing my children?


    I am very depressed, but I have tried many ways, but there is no way to escape.


    Luolan is really not an ordinary person. Since she can imprison me here, she is ready for everything. It is impossible for me to escape here.


    After many attempts, I simply gave up.


    Later, during the chat with the maid, I learned that Lorraine had some evidence before he caught me.


    She has made a clear record of the intersection between me and his son, even where we have done and spent the night.


    I, "..." Since this is the case, what else can I say?


    I don''t know! ok

 Chapter 176

    "And I don''t mean to leave you here alone." Said the maid.


    Hearing this, I suddenly felt a twinkle in front of my eyes. I even stood up excitedly, "that It''s... " Do you have Yang?


    Does he know that I was caught by his mother?


    I''ve evaporated like a human being again, does he know?


    Rong Xun may have been looking for me all over the world. Is Wei Shengyang still spending a happy and peaceful time with his little wife? I don''t think of him at all.


    And gentle words are also, originally I may still be a thorn in her heart, my disappearance for her, it is a thing that makes her feel happy.


    So, is it him, or is it his mother who imprisoned me here? In fact, Wei Shengyang also knows. That''s why his mother knows so much about us. Could it be that he told his mother himself?


    "It''s the master. Madam has returned home, but the master has not yet returned home. However, everything she does has been discussed with the master. Although we can''t decide who is the child in your stomach now, madam has figured out from time to time that the child is likely to belong to the Wei family. Since it''s the blood of the Wei family, how can it be It''s impossible for him to be exiled, so the master also means that. I heard from my wife that the master even wanted to come back to see you because he might have a grandson. "


    I, "..." Forget it. Come back to visit me?


    I don''t want to see anyone at all.


    I hesitated again and again, or asked my inner doubt, "do you young master know about my being imprisoned here?"


    "Of course, the young master doesn''t know. The young master has such a good relationship with the young granny now. How can he have time to think about other women''s affairs? Especially if you are not with the young master, it will be more difficult for him to realize your sudden disappearance, and his wife can''t talk to the young master about this kind of thing. Otherwise, the young master''s character may not agree. ¡±


    he would not agree, mostly out of humanity, not because of who I am.


    Suddenly I feel so humble.


    I nodded, originally felt very blocked heart, now feel more blocked, the whole body is blocked, as if blood vessels are blocked.


    I buried my head and didn''t speak, but the maid seemed to have pity for me because of my depression.


    Then she comforted me, "in fact, you can''t blame the young master. I also heard something about you from my wife. After you left, the young master searched all over the world for you, but he didn''t find you. He even thought that you abandoned him. During that time, the young master was really sad, and he just lost his soul."


    "You young master will not miss me." I can''t help but curl my lips when I hear this.


    As long as I think of Wei Shengyang''s reaction to me, I think that he didn''t care about me from the beginning, and it was just my wishful thinking from the beginning to the end.


    "It''s true." Seeing my retort, the maid wanted to convince me, so she just sat down by my bed, took my hand and said, "it''s true. In fact, I came back with my wife. The reason for my return is that the young master was in a bad state during that period of time. He even fainted suddenly many times, and then couldn''t eat. It''s really like losing his soul, so I love my son His wife took us home to see the young master


    I think if what the maid said is true, it can only prove that Wei Shengyang did miss me once, but only for a while.


    Then he got engaged to Wen Wanyan. Rong Xun remembered to find me, but he didn''t remember. What else can I say?


    "And then ah, it''s not easy for the lady to lock up the young master. The young master seems to be crazy and wants to go out. He especially wants to find you back. For a moment, people are very thin. It''s just like suddenly suffering from a serious illness. He''s in bad spirit and in bad health."


    "Then the lady looked in her eyes and felt the pain in her heart. The young master was the only son of the lady. How could the lady look at the young master and collapse because of missing you? In addition, during that period of time, Wen Jia always wanted to make friends with our family, and Miss Wen often came to see the young master, so the lady thought of a good way to prevent the young master from collapse."


    I pick eyebrows, is not so two people into a bed, sleep is good.


    Ha ha!


    I don''t want to hear this kind of vulgar story.


    But the maid continued, "because the young master had only one idea in his heart at that time, that is to find you back. He was searching for all the clues related to you. So his wife deliberately guided the young master and directed his mind to the Wen family, so that the young master thought that your disappearance had something to do with the Wen family. Sure enough, because the young master missed you so much that he lost his mind The flexible brain was a little difficult to use after contacting with this kind of information. He began to communicate with the Wen family many times, and tried to ask some information from the Wen family with both soft and hard methods. It was Miss Wen who communicated with the young master all the time, and then... "The maid seemed to suddenly think of something. She quickly covered her mouth and shook her head, "ah After all, the young master and Miss Wen are engaged, but... " She hesitated and finally didn''t say it.


    But what? It''s like there''s a story?


    This kind of behavior is very annoying, but I can''t help being intrigued by her, so I can''t help asking.


    "Ah, anyway, the engagement between the young master and Miss Wen has gone through some twists and turns. Fortunately, their relationship is still stable. The young master didn''t blame Miss Wen. This is the best result for us, for both the Wen family and the Wei family."


    "What kind of twists and turns have you experienced?" I keep asking.


    "It''s nothing. Anyway, I can''t say this kind of thing, and even if I know it, it''s not good for you, so you don''t have to be curious. You have a good rest. I''ll go out first." The maid hurried out.


    I suspect that she might have said something wrong, so she ran away quickly.


    Although she said that she would not let me ask about their young master and Miss Wen again, his words completely aroused my curiosity and made me want to know what happened.


    Although it may be of no use to me, or even stab me in the heart like all previous generations, I just want to know.

 Chapter 177

    When I was passing by Luolan''s study some time ago, I heard such a dialogue: "this kind of thing must not let Wei Shengyang know. You just try your best to make news for Wei Shengyang that su''an left China. Just let him turn the direction of investigation abroad. Never let him find it, you know."


    Lorraine''s study


    Maybe I can find some useful information from there?


    Although I also know that it is a very unethical behavior to sneak into other people''s study and search for information.


    But as long as you think about it, it''s a behavior without moral bottom line that she imprisons me here. Since she has done such a thing to me, why should I keep her moral bottom line?


    From the moment I was captured by her, we should be on the opposite side. We are now rivals.


    Well, even if I sneak into his study, it''s just for me to escape. I don''t need to bear any psychological pressure at all.


    After I did some psychological counseling for myself, I took advantage of everyone''s sleep at night and moved to the study. Then I pushed the door and the whole person went out.


    what£¿£¡ There''s a lock.


    I really am


    Well, I didn''t make a clear investigation before I acted. This should be my own problem.


    Then I couldn''t sleep in bed, thinking about how to cheat Loren from her study key, or even steal the key to her study. Maybe all his keys are together. At that time, I may not need to enter the study. I just need to hold the key and open the door to get out of here, so that I can avoid the outside guard And successfully escaped from here.


    At that time, who was still in the study? No need!


    Maybe I was so upset today that I forgot to draw the curtains. At this time, there was a flash of light outside, as if a car was driving towards the garage.


    I look through the window and see a silver Rolls Royce. Oh, what a familiar car. Anyway, I don''t often stay here. I have a memory of this car a long time ago


    The car of Wei Sheng Yang


    My whole eyes are wide open. Although I don''t know why he appears here, it''s more than 11 o''clock now. It''s obviously abnormal for him to appear here.


    I have been imprisoned here for more than a week. I have never seen Wei Shengyang come here.


    So there must be some reason why he came so late.


    And this reason Thinking of what Lorraine said to the servants in the room before, I wonder if it''s me that''s the reason?


    I stood at the window and looked down. Sure enough, after a while, I saw Wei Shengyang stop the car and walk towards the villa. I even seemed to see it in a trance. He also raised his head and looked at me.


    Huh?


    But now it''s dark outside. He can''t see me standing in front of the window. He should just take a casual look.


    Soon I heard the voice of Lorraine coming out. Then she stood at the stairway and waited for the sun to grow. In a short time, there were rapid steps coming from the stairway.


    "Why are you so late? I don''t see you miss your mother so much." Lorraine road.


    I want to open the door, go to see a maid, push the door through the door, then hold me with my backhand, she made a silent gesture to me.


    I tried to break out, but she came up to me and grabbed my arm. When I tried to push her away, a sharp needle pricked my neck.


    Just like when I was arrested, I felt that some medicine had been injected into my neck, and then I was paralyzed. I couldn''t move or even open my mouth.


    But the difference between this time and last time is that I am sober this time.


    "What do you mean by that? Do you still suspect that your mother has stolen your people?" Lorraine has some complaints.


    "If my mother didn''t steal it, can a living person disappear out of thin air?"


    "Then how can I know? Maybe the person you are looking for disappears from your eyes because you don''t want to see you. Can you blame your mother for such a thing?" Luo Lan some discontented tone, "Wei Sheng Yang, how long do you say you don''t know to come to see your mother, once you come over, it''s like this. Do you think I won''t be sad?"


    "Then give her back to me."


    "I don''t have anyone you''re looking for here. If you just come to me to ask for help, you''d better go. It''s too late. Go back to bed early, or you''ll be in a hurry."


    It seems that Wei Shengyang and Wen Wanyan have already lived together.


    Well, it''s good.


    At least it''s very good for them. Anyway, they are already unmarried and it''s normal to live together.


    "Mother, where''s Sue?""I don''t know where she is. If you don''t want to go back today, you can stay here. But don''t pester me any more. If you don''t sleep, I''ll go to sleep. If you pester me again, I''ll let you be dragged out." Lorraine was very angry and sad. "What happened today is that your father is not here. Otherwise, if you talk to me with this attitude, your father will be angry with you."


    "Even if he''s here, I''ll still look for him." Wei Sheng Yang said in a cold voice.


    "I repeat, she''s not here."


    Just when I listened with relish, Wei Shengyang didn''t speak. Then I heard another rapid step in the corridor, which came directly to my room.


    I am anxious to stare big eyes, who knows this female action so fast, picked me up and put me under the bed.


    Then the maid lay on my bed, and finally the footstep stopped at my door, and a rude force pushed the door open.


    From my point of view, I can only see one foot, which is Wei Shengyang''s foot. Yes, he is standing at the door, facing the bed.


    The maid on the bed was frightened and exclaimed, "ah, young master..."


    "What are you doing? The maid has gone to bed Luolan comes after him and takes weishengyang to leave.


    Wei Shengyang is paranoid to stand there, he looked around, but for a long time also did not find what appearance.


    "Where the hell is she?" Wei Shengyang roars.


    "Don''t be so emotional. I''m your mother. Can I cheat you? If there''s anything else, we''ll come out and say, this is the maid''s room. They still have to work tomorrow. Please let them have a rest." If LAN Wen sound of comfort, and then forcibly pull away micro health Yang.

 Chapter 178

    Have you ever experienced despair? Despair is like going to heaven and then going to the bottom.


    Yes, that''s how I feel now.


    Weishengyang is my hope, and then I watched my hope dragged away.


    "Ah -" I tried to make a sound with my mouth open, but I failed.


    The maid had already got up from the bed, went over and closed the door, then squatted down and pulled me out from under the bed, "Miss Su, it was too urgent and impolite just now."


    It''s no use apologizing to me!


    I didn''t expect that the maid looked so weak. She picked me up from the ground, put me on the bed and went out.


    I can still hear the outside sound in my ear. It''s messy. It seems that there is the voice of Wei Shengyang and his mother.


    But because it''s so messy outside, I can''t hear what they''re saying.


    Anyway, it seems that he and his mother talked a lot, and then I fell asleep like this. When I woke up again, it was the next day.


    Everything around me is the same as yesterday. If the maid didn''t say "Miss Su, I''m really sorry last night, I''m also helpless", which proves that what happened last night is true. Otherwise, I might have thought that what happened last night was just a dream for me.


    I sighed, and I had no reason to blame her. All she did was because of her duty.


    "Did your young master stay here last night?"


    The maid hesitated for a moment and replied truthfully, "well, the young master lives upstairs, and he has been looking for someone since he woke up in the morning. Although he didn''t say from the beginning to the end who he was looking for, we all know he was looking for you."


    My hands were a little tense, and I felt my hope rise again.


    Although my relationship with Wei Shengyang is very delicate, I also think that if I can contact him, it may be my only chance to leave here.


    Well, anyway, let''s get out of this kind of life.


    I have been imprisoned for a long time, from one place to another, and now I have changed to a third place. I hate this kind of life from my heart.


    "Miss Su, do you want to eat? I''ll bring it to you." She said.


    I shook my head and for the first time said, "no, I''ll go to your restaurant."


    If I go out, I may meet him, and if I meet him, I may leave.


    But the maid was so keen, "no, Miss Su, madam has already stressed to us that you can''t go out. Your temporary range of activities can only be in this room, but when the young master leaves, you will be free, so you shouldn''t have to worry about it for a long time."


    I helped my forehead. Although I felt lost, I didn''t feel surprised.


    I sat in the room bored, after eating, I sat in front of the window and looked down, but I didn''t see Wei Shengyang.


    I think he should have been in the villa all the time and didn''t leave.


    "I''m really bored. Can you give me something to relieve my boredom?"


    "You can watch TV."


    I shook my head. "If I want to watch the store, I won''t ask you to. I have a headache watching TV. They are too noisy."


    The maid looked at me confused, and I chose to give her some express, "give me some magazines, newspapers, all right."


    The maid didn''t refuse this time. Soon there were many new magazines and newspapers in front of me.


    Then in the maid''s eager eyes, I had no choice but to drive her out.


    Then I went back to the window and cut the newspapers and magazines into small pieces. It was really troublesome to fold a thousand paper cranes, so I folded one boat after another. After folding, I threw these boats down the window all the time.


    I don''t know if Wei Shengyang will see it, but what if he sees it? What if he remembers my favorite boat folding?


    I was so tireless from morning to night, the open space downstairs was almost full of boats, I saw that even when the maid came to clean at noon, they all stopped and looked up at me suspiciously.


    Fortunately, she didn''t say anything. After sweeping, she left. Then I threw down all the boats that had just been folded and covered the open space below again.


    Weishengyang, if you are here, if you look down quietly, can you see these boats?


    Even when the maid asked me to eat in the evening, I was not interested. I just folded the boats wholeheartedly and let them out. I was looking forward to seeing Wei Shengyang, hoping that he would come to see me soon.


    Then, Lorraine appeared in my room, she looked at me, eyes full of criticism, "I heard my girlfriend say you didn''t eat at night."


    "I don''t have much appetite.""You have to eat without appetite. You can have no appetite, but the child in his stomach can''t have no appetite. He needs nutrition now, so even if he doesn''t like to eat any more, you have to eat something." Her tone is mild, but the meaning is so strong.


    I finally turned to look at her, "no appetite is no appetite. It''s no use forcing me. Do you want people to put things in my mouth and then force them into my stomach? In that case, kill me. " I also said impolitely.


    She looked at me, not sad or happy in her eyes, "I heard my girlfriend say that you''ve been standing here folding a paper boat all day. Do you want Wei Shengyang to see it? You give up. He won''t see it. "


    "Madame, no matter who you talk to, don''t say so absolutely."


    She chuckled, the laughter is so good, who let her be such a woman who is full of charm.


    "You may not know that Wei Shengyang left in the morning. In the morning, before you got up, Wanyan called to say that she had a nightmare last night and Wei Shengyang went back. So why do you have so much useless work here?"


    That''s what it looks like.


    All of a sudden, when I received the truth, it seemed that I fell from heaven to hell again, and the whole person was not good.


    As a result, he did not have the strength of the paper folding boat. He leaned on the chair, rubbed his forehead, pursed his lips and did not speak.


    It seems that it''s almost impossible to expect Wei Shengyang to come to me and let me escape. Then it''s possible that


    I still have to get in touch with the outside world, no matter who, as long as I can get in touch.

 Chapter 179

    All the people in the villa have been ordered by Lorraine. They can''t provide me with any Internet connected equipment, so I have to find a way myself.


    "I heard that there are a lot of books in Madame''s study, aren''t there?"


    "No, no one else is allowed in my study except me."


    "If you don''t trust me, I can enter with you. Just wait. I want to go and read after eating. "


    "I don''t have time to look after you. I''m going out to a party later."


    I nodded and stopped talking.


    After she left, I took the initiative to find the maid and asked for some food. After filling up, I went to the housekeeper.


    The housekeeper was arranging for a change of duty. I stood there and looked at him with a smile. It seemed that people and animals were harmless.


    He may look at me with a smile because my attitude is too kind. "Miss Su, what can I do for you?"


    "The key to my wife''s study is with you. My wife said that I would like you to find a book called jinglunfa for me."


    The housekeeper was confused. "What book is that?"


    "I don''t know what book it is, but before my wife left, she told me that I need to have a look at it. I''ll trouble the housekeeper to find it."


    "Oh, it''s OK. I''ll have it sent to you soon." He said.


    I said thanks, turned back, and then I moved to the basement, broke the water pipe with a stolen wrench, dropped the wrench, and went upstairs to Lorraine''s study.


    Sure enough, as soon as I got to the door, the door was open, and the housekeeper was searching for something?


    "Steward Jin, you are here as expected." I smile at him and go in.


    "Yes, I''ve been looking for it for a while, but I haven''t found the book yet. Why don''t I call my wife and ask about it now?" He took out his cell phone and was about to make a call.


    And I stopped him in time, "goodbye, you should know that my wife is going to a party. It''s not good to answer the phone at the party."


    He nodded and told me to wait for a while. He looked for a while.


    I also quietly wait, do not say a word, looking at him especially seriously looking for books for me, I actually have some guilt.


    I made that book up casually. I have never heard of such a title myself.


    Just a few minutes later, there was an urgent sound of footsteps in the corridor, and a servant came in a hurry, "housekeeper, there is something wrong with the whole water supply system of the villa. Now there is no water anywhere, and the water in the basement has overflowed."


    The housekeeper stopped. "There should be something wrong with the water pipe in the basement. Maybe it''s broken or leaking out. Let''s go. I''ll have a look."


    The housekeeper looked at me and said, "Miss Su, I''m sorry. I''ll go and have a look."


    I shook my head, looking so understanding, "it''s OK, you go to deal with it first, I''ll look for it myself, maybe I''ll find it all at once."


    The golden housekeeper didn''t doubt anything. He turned around and went out with the servant.


    I used to sit looking for books seriously. After he left, I quickly went to close the door and dialed the landline here.


    I''ve long known Wei Shengyang''s phone number, and then in the beep, my nervous heart is about to jump out of my chest.


    Wei Shengyang, my freedom is entrusted to you. You should answer the phone as soon as possible.


    After I prayed, I heard that the phone over there was finally answered, "hello?"


    How can I be a woman''s voice? And it sounds familiar.


    I tried to search in my confused mind, and soon decided that it should be the voice of gentle words.


    I tightly hold the phone, but listen to there, because I didn''t reply, hastily asked, "is it aunt, you look for Wei Shengyang?"


    Obviously, through the phone, she can''t find that I''m not Luolan, and this phone number is obviously what she should know, so she thinks that the person who is calling Wei Shengyang is Luolan.


    Anyway, it''s done here. I decided to take the plunge.


    I tried to calm down my breathing, then squeezed my nose and tried to imitate Lorraine''s voice, saying calmly, "yes."


    Wenwanyan was quiet there for a while, and said, "he''s taking a bath now. I''ll ask him to call you back later."


    Although my heart was full of expectation, I heard her hang up the phone.


    I''m down, really.


    What''s more, I feel very sad. It seems that Wei Shengyang and Wen Wanyan really live together, and Wei Shengyang has great trust in this little fiancee. Otherwise, how can I leave my cell phone to her when I go to take a bath?


    From this point of view, Wei Shengyang''s heart has completely turned to euphemism. The two people are now in a very close relationship.At the thought of this, I feel like I have a splitting headache.


    But now that it''s over, I can only wait. I hope the call will come back as soon as possible. Even if Wei Shengyang doesn''t have any feelings for me, he doesn''t want me to be imprisoned by his mother.


    However, while I was waiting anxiously, the door was pushed open rudely with a bang, and Lorraine appeared at the door.


    She frowned at me. "I didn''t expect you to be such a smart woman, Suan."


    "Ah?"


    "Have I given you so much freedom that you can do things for me like this?"


    I pursed my lips, "Oh, you still say that you are tired of seeing my son. Do you like to memorize the phone numbers of people you hate so much?"


    Oh, it seems that I called Wei Shengyang. Luolan already knows.


    Then she came back in a hurry, that''s why she looked so dusty.


    It''s obviously not the housekeeper who can let her know, but on the other hand


    "Are you wondering how I knew about your call? There is no monitoring in the villa, but Wei Shengyang called to tell me. "


    "What do you mean?" I finally asked.


    "Weishengyang came to you yesterday, but he didn''t find it. He asked me where you are, but he is my son after all. Although he is looking for you, as his mother, he understands me, so after communicating with him, I told him that I really protected you. I assured him that you are safe, but I also wanted him to promise that you are not safe He promised to contact you again. " Lorraine told me.


    I clenched my fist, "so, is this a call from Wei Shengyang?"

 Chapter 180

    "Otherwise, besides him, who will tell me such news, or do you call someone else besides him?" She asked.


    Her rhetorical question made me speechless.


    To tell you the truth, at this moment I realized how stupid I was. I was hopeless. Really, my tears fell with a brush.


    At this moment, I also deeply realized how much I regret. I have a lot of time to call many people, but my heart is on Wei Shengyang. I thought he would come to my side and he would save me.


    Then I put all my hopes on him, and then he gave me the most cruel slap in the face.


    I might as well call someone else. At least it won''t be like this when I call Rongxun.


    Ah, Rong Xun


    When it comes to Rong Xun, I feel guilty.


    At this time, there was another rapid step in the corridor. The step stopped at the door, and then knocked on the door. The man who pushed in was the housekeeper. He looked at me and looked at Lorraine, "Madam It''s my dereliction of duty... "


    "It''s really your fault." Lorraine was a little angry. "I''ll talk to you about your business later. You go out first."


    Lolan''s action is really fast. It seems that she has already understood what''s going on for a while, so that she knows that the housekeeper has been fooled by me.


    Great! I have to!


    I turned my head, gritted my teeth and climbed up to the windowsill, intending to perform the same trick again, "madam, you are forcing me to death."


    "You don''t want to scare me, Suan."


    I, "..."


    Anyway, I have already thought of this method. I just gritted my teeth and insisted on it. I really wanted to jump down. "Madam, if I jump down from here now, I will definitely die. If you really don''t care, then I''ll jump."


    "I''ve been a mother, too. You''re going to be a mother soon, so I understand you very well. You''ll fight all your life to protect this child. How can you want to take him to die? And I don''t do anything too much to you. I just limit your life." Lorraine looks like she''s got nothing to fear. It looks like she really expected that I wouldn''t jump.


    I suspect this guy may have studied psychology, so her guess is very accurate.


    I jumped the building, so I knew what it would be like to jump from such a high height.


    Now the child has been formed, he is so old, if he is taken out now, he can grow up.


    He is already a complete person. Before he was formed, I tried my best to protect him. How could I give up his life now?


    Even if I don''t care about my own life, I won''t ignore the child''s life.


    I tightly grasped the window frame, "this child can''t be from your family, so now you just stand and talk without backache."


    "I promise you that if after the child is born, it is confirmed through paternity test that the child is not a micro family, I will send you back immediately, and you and the child will not suffer any damage. And if this child really belongs to our family, I will also send you out and return your freedom. "


    "And then you''ll take the child, won''t you?"


    "So the child really belongs to the Weisheng family, isn''t he?"


    I realized that I had said something wrong and shook my head, "of course not."


    "Whether you admit it or not, all I want is my grandson. I don''t want to hurt you."


    Well, she just wants to take my child away. It''s better to take my life.


    "You can rest assured that even if the child is taken away by me, as the eldest son of our family, I will not treat him badly, so you don''t have to worry about his future."


    I hold the window frame tightly. Although I want to hold something hard, I find that I can''t do anything.


    I have nothing but helplessness. I hate the feeling of powerlessness.


    "Come down and live here well. In just two or three months, your child will be born, and then everything will come to a conclusion." She said gently, and then she came to me, took my hand and pulled me down.


    She comforted me, sent me back to my room and took good care of me.


    Well, it seems that she is really a gentle and kind person. If she didn''t want to take my child away from me, maybe I would feel the same way.


    And then I spent the night smoothing everything out.


    Now the situation is that Lorraine suspects that the child in my stomach is slightly positive. Although I have been denying it, if the child is born and the paternity test is done at that time, all my denial will be in vain.


    That''s right. This kid is a little bit of a positive.


    And Lorraine will not hesitate to take my child away, maybe take it abroad to raise it, saying that he is the eldest son, and will not treat him badly, but take him away from his mother as soon as he was born. Isn''t that a kind of treatment?And I will live forever in the pain of losing my child.


    Maybe in the near future, Wei Shengyang will marry Wen Wanyan, they may have their children, and then my child will become the illegitimate child of Wei Shengyang.


    I''ve seen too many miserable lives of illegitimate children.


    Well


    If the child really stayed in the family, he would suffer for the rest of his life.


    Child, how should mother save you?


    How can mom save herself?


    After that day, I felt that I had to do something, and then I began to refuse to eat. It was very painful for a pregnant woman not to eat to supplement her nutrition.


    But I have to do it. I have to go through this painful process to have a chance to escape with my children.


    I know that Lorraine is very powerful, but I didn''t expect that she would be so powerful. She may really be able to read mind and so on.


    Just two days after I refused to insist, she appeared in front of me again and sternly taught me, "you can not eat yourself, but do you think the child can really stand it? Do you want him to starve to death in your stomach when he can be born? "


    "I didn''t refuse to eat, I just didn''t want to eat." I said with a stiff head.


    "If you don''t want to eat it, you can use nutrient solution." She said.


    That''s cruel.


    In order to make the child born smoothly, he really did not care about my life at all costs.


    Well, to her, I''m just an outsider. Why does he care about my life?


    "Madam," I called tired, "you are also a mother. Wei Shengyang is your favorite son. If someone takes him away from you by force, how would you feel? Now you are going to do such things to me, madam. Don''t do to others what you don''t want."

 Chapter 181

    I could clearly see that her eyes were moved. Then she looked at me and seemed to be lost in thought for a long time. She didn''t mean to let go of me, but just shook her head, "our situation is different."


    "What''s so different about being a mother?" I asked her.


    "Wei Shengyang is my aboveboard son. He is reasonable. If you are really from Wei Shengyang''s family, he is unreasonable."


    I lowered my head and felt a knife in my heart. Then my whole heart became bloody.


    "But I love my son, too." My heart is struggling, as if to find a reasonable reason for his birth.


    Loran, she sat next to me, took my hand and blocked the light in front of me. Her tone was gentle and her attitude changed a little.


    I think maybe as a mother, she understands the pain of being taken away from her children.


    So maybe she''s just pitying me.


    Sure enough, she said, "An''an, if this child is a child of Weisheng family, I am his own grandmother, and we will not treat him badly."


    "No matter what you do to him, good or bad, he is doomed to have no biological mother, isn''t he?" I heard my own voice, suppressing the pain.


    Have you ever thought about what your life would be like if you had no mother since you were a child?


    Even if you have a lot of servants to take care of you and others to teach you, it doesn''t change the fact that you haven''t had a mother since you were a child.


    She patted my hand, did not try to persuade me, did not say to let me go, got up and left.


    I know what she means. Even if she understands me again, she is on the side of weishengjia. She will not let me go.


    I''m not afraid of anything.


    But what about my children?


    As soon as he was born, he was not loved by his father, because his father loved another woman, and that woman would be his stepmother. Then he was doomed not to see his mother before he opened his eyes.


    In this lifetime, he may not know who his mother is.


    However, Luolan''s attitude is so firm. In fact, I know that if she let me go so easily, how could she deliberately return home to settle down and then imprison me here?


    This is the attitude of the Wei Sheng family. It''s the blood of the Wei Sheng family. It''s impossible to live outside.


    Even if I''m for the sake of my child, I should be strong. Anyway, I''ll give birth to him safely first.


    But I can''t be so optimistic. As soon as I think about his life after he was born, I feel that I can''t do what I want, and I have a lot of guilt.


    Blame me for not protecting him. That''s why he didn''t have a mother since he was a child.


    I am a person with obvious emotional performance. When I feel pain in my heart, I am not good at all. I am unwilling to speak, I have a dull expression, and I can''t even take a bite.


    Even if you eat it, you will spit it out on the spot.


    I began to lose weight, and the situation became very bad, and Lorraine didn''t give me nutrition liquid as she said before, and also wanted me to have a baby. Later, she came to me many times to comfort me.


    She took my hand, attitude is particularly sincere, "An''an, you don''t have any psychological pressure, if this child is really not a child of Weisheng family, I will immediately let you and the child leave, will never take him, or hurt you a point."


    Yeah.


    She didn''t say it was OK. The more she said that I was angry, I knew clearly that this was the child of Weisheng family.


    Then when she saw that I didn''t respond, she continued, "if it''s a child of the Weisheng family, no matter it''s a boy or a girl, his grandfather and I will not treat him badly. As the eldest son of the Weisheng family, he will be a born aristocrat and live a respected life from an early age


    I don''t need my child to be on top, I just want him to stay with me.


    "You don''t have to worry about Wei Shengyang and Wanyan''s marriage. If you have another child, it will shake the child''s position in the family. No, the eldest son is always the eldest son. If it''s a boy, he may inherit the future family. You should be happy about that."


    If I were real suan''an, I might be fooled by that.


    But I''m not. I''m Bai Nanfeng. In fact, I know Weisheng family too well. Their family may raise the child, but they won''t give the family to the child.


    Their family pays great attention to blood, which is why they have been preventing me from being with Wei Shengyang at that time.


    I even suspect that when Wei Shengyang was taken away by them, maybe they didn''t like my identity as Bai Nanfeng, so they wanted to cut off our contact as soon as possible.


    But it doesn''t matter any more, and there''s no need to verify it now.


    Lolan drooped eyes, heart to heart with a gentle voice and I said a lot of words, some words heard in the ear, some words seem not to hear.


    I don''t remember what she said. In the end, she stood up, looked at me helplessly and sighed, "ah, there''s still no response. I don''t know what to do. Let''s go to the doctor for counseling."I understand the last sentence. She wants to find a psychologist for me to guide my mind.


    Then, I was in a trance, and I didn''t know how long later, many doctors in white coats rushed into my room, observed me, and then asked me in turn.


    I was locked in the room, and doctors kept coming in and asking me questions. I could see their lips moving, and sometimes I could hear a little voice, but I didn''t want to respond at all.


    I find them annoying, really.


    Then they all went out dejected.


    Then, when the last doctor came in, I felt that he was very familiar with something, but I couldn''t tell exactly what it was.


    Until he finally took off his mask, I stood up and looked at him in panic.


    Gu Muyang! A face that I haven''t seen for a long time, a face that I want to escape from when I think of it, how can he appear here?


    "Ann." He called my name in a gentle voice.


    I clenched my quilt and at that moment I wanted to cry for help.


    I know that in order not to let others disturb the diagnosis of the psychiatrist, they only leave me and the doctor in the room.


    Although Gu Muyang and I are the only two people in the room now, they are actually at the door and have not gone far.


    They should still be listening to the movement in the room, but I don''t know if there is a bug or not. Anyway, as long as I shout, people outside can certainly hear me.


    And then they''ll push the door in.


    I was a little nervous. He came up to me, squatted by my bed, winked at me and asked, "your name is suannan, isn''t it? My name is Charlie. I''m a psychologist

 Chapter 182

    Looking at him like this, he seems to be begging me, not to hurt me.


    I hold the quilt, look at him, do not speak.


    As long as he doesn''t hurt my children, I don''t want to talk to anyone.


    But he was also careless enough to invent the identity of a psychologist for himself. I remember that he was not a brain doctor, and even wanted to open my brain.


    "Then I can call you Ann." He asked.


    I still didn''t speak, but he didn''t like it. "Have you been lying in bed for a long time? Shall I take you out for a walk? It''s sunny today. "


    I turned to look out of the window and saw the sunshine.


    He sat next to me and wanted to help me out of bed. Just as his hand touched my body, my body shook, and my reaction was very intense.


    I''m still scared of him.


    He whispered in my ear, "Ann, it''s OK. I''m here to save you."


    I looked at him, alert.


    I saw regret in his eyes, he sighed, pulled me out, "go, I take you out to bask in the sun, bathed in the sun, people''s mood will be better, the belly of the child will be much better."


    I''m like a puppet, receiving only the words "be good to children", so I let him help me out of bed.


    But I haven''t got out of bed for a long time, and I haven''t eaten anything for a long time. As soon as I got out of bed, my legs were not easy to use, so I fell down directly.


    "An''an!" Fortunately, Gu Muyang held me fast.


    Then I saw Lorraine rushing through the door, her eyes full of worry, and she was staring at my stomach.


    There are monitors, listeners and other things in the room. Maybe there are monitors. Then I don''t know.


    "Is Ann OK? Is the baby OK, too? Do you want to check it? " She asked with concern.


    Gu Mu Yang shook his head and turned his back to Luo Lan. "It''s OK, madam. I want to take an an out for a walk. It''s good for her and her children to bask in the sun, but now she''s too weak to stand, so I need a wheelchair to go out."


    Lorraine looked at me, more or less relieved. "It would be great if she could respond to what you said."


    Obviously, Lorraine was happy that I could respond to what he said.


    The wheelchair will arrive soon. Gu Muyang helps me up and pushes me out.


    We bathed in the sun, left the villa, he finally said, "Ann, I''m here to help you out, you must want to leave here?"


    I pinched the armrest of the wheelchair and didn''t speak.


    "Ann, I know you can understand what I''m saying. You don''t have a big problem. Let''s have a good talk. Wei Shengyang''s mother has imprisoned you here. Does she suspect that your baby is Wei Shengyang''s? You can cheat Wei Shengyang, but you can''t cheat this old fox. "


    Lorraine is really like an old fox.


    "Does she want to wait for the baby to be born and then take it away? I know that the micro family will not let the blood flow outside."


    I held the armrest of the wheelchair tightly, and I felt that my nails were almost buckled into the leather armrest.


    "Ann, I''ve come here specially to change my identity, just to take you away!"


    I finally raised my head, told him to stop pushing me, and tried to stand up.


    Although I couldn''t stand up, I held my wheelchair and didn''t let myself fall down. I looked at him and laughed sarcastically, "so are you here to save me?"


    He looked at me, some unknown, so his eyes are still worried, as if afraid of me falling down.


    I continued, "so are you trying to get me out of here and let me jump out of this pit and into your pit?"


    "That''s not what I mean." He explained with a pause.


    "I''ve been imprisoned by you for more than five months. It''s almost winter from midsummer. Even if you don''t let me communicate, you can''t even let me watch the least TV. You know, I''m going crazy. Time is just painful for me."


    "Ann, I know I''m wrong." He was quick to admit his mistake.


    But what''s the use of recognition? Wrong again, wrong again?


    "So today, we also spread out and said, you go. I don''t need you to save me. I might as well be here if it''s in your hands."


    "Ann," he came and took my arm, and I tried my best to push him away. I was so resistant to his touch.


    His eyes flashed worried, "Ann, don''t think so. I really know I''m wrong."


    "I don''t need you to know if you are wrong. I just need you to disappear from my eyes. I don''t want to recall that period of time any more. As long as you appear, my mind is that painful period of time. You go, I will treat you as if you haven''t been here."


    I quickly turn around, want to go forward, but all of a sudden fell to the ground, and then protect their stomach, bit by bit moving forward.It''s like a bug.


    "An''an!" Looking at me like this, he came to help me, but I refused him and pushed him away with all my strength. "I beg you not to touch me!"


    He hugged my body tightly and didn''t let me climb any more. He held down my struggling hand and looked into my eyes. "Ann, ANN, calm down. You look into my eyes. I really didn''t lie. I''m serious. I really realized that I was wrong. I won''t control you any more! Really? I''m just here to save you. I just want to save you! "


    I could see his seriousness in his eyes, so I calmed down a little.


    "Then why do you want to take me away, and what conditions do you have? If you have any, you may as well tell me at one time, lest you suddenly tell me later that I can''t accept it."


    "I don''t have any conditions, I just hope you give up Wei Shengyang, he..." Gu Muyang bit his teeth and seemed to use some strength to say, "he won''t make up with you any more. If you chase him, it will only hurt you. I don''t want to see you like that."


    I laughed at myself, "so I said you don''t know me. If you do, I don''t think I''ll make up with him."


    I won''t make up with him, never.


    "Well, that''s good. I just don''t want you to plunge in and get no good results. I can''t accept it at that time."


    Gu Muyang held me, put me back in the wheelchair, and then pushed me forward. His tone was full of expectations for the future. "When I take you away from here, I won''t imprison you any more. I will arrange you and your children wherever you want to go. I will give you freedom and support you whatever you do."

 Chapter 183

    I turned my head to look at him. He was looking at the sunset. There was a trace of expectation and sadness in his eyes.


    Perhaps after so many experiences, he finally accepted the fact that Ann was dead.


    The truth is always so cruel, but he is the truth.


    "Will you let me live with my children? Won''t you disturb us? " I was just afraid of being imprisoned by him, so I couldn''t help asking.


    Gu Muyang looked down at me, and then sighed, "well, in fact, I still want to be near you. If you are too far away from me, I always feel a little uneasy, but you can rest assured that I can do what I say. I will not disturb your life any more. I will support you in any choice you make. I will live beside you as a friend, of course, In fact, I still hope you can accept me. "


    "No, I don''t accept it." I refuse without hesitation.


    Gu Muyang''s eyes flashed loss, but this time he was very calm, there was no emotional reaction.


    "Even if..." He seems to have used more strength to say this sentence, "even if there is someone who is good to you and you want to be with him, I will not stop you. I will bless you as a friend."


    I laugh, and then more and more loud, and then laugh, he looked at me in surprise, not knowing why.


    I just shook my head at him. "I don''t believe it."


    Who is Gu Muyang? In fact, he is also a paranoid. Now that he can put it down, how can it be so simple?


    If it was so simple and easy to put it down, it would not have happened that he kidnapped me and imprisoned me for such a long time.


    He pursed his lips, as if thinking seriously. After a while, he finally said, "you should know the story of Zhen Huan, right?"


    This time I don''t know, so I''ll pick on him.


    I know a little about the legend of Zhen Huan, but not all of them have been seen. I''m very curious about how Gu Muyang asked such a question.


    Is he a big man, actually watching such gongdou drama?


    "There''s a doctor Wen in there, you know?"


    I blinked.


    "Later, the emperor suspected that Zhen Huan''s child belonged to her and doctor Wen. He asked the doctor what he had done to prove his innocence. Do you know?"


    I tried to think about it in my head, and then I finally remembered, "is he in his own palace?"


    He picked me eyebrows, not too much expression, just light way, "so you understand what I mean?"


    There was a flash of light in my mind, and then suddenly I understood what he meant, "you You want to... "


    "Huh?"


    "Not so much..."


    "Otherwise you won''t believe me, how can I prove myself innocent?"


    I pursed my lips and felt a little uncomfortable all over.


    What kind of deep feelings can make such a decision?


    Then I also face the setting sun, lost in thought.


    Maybe I didn''t answer, so he thought I didn''t believe him. After a while, he continued, "if you don''t believe me, I''ll come back to you for treatment in three days. Then I can give you evidence to prove that I''m not joking with you."


    His expression was too serious, which made me feel a little scared.


    "Well, let''s go back." He pushed me to turn around, and then went back to the villa without saying a word to me. I guessed that he must be thinking about the process of operating on himself. I felt even more uncomfortable when I thought of that scene.


    After entering the villa door, I finally looked up to see him, "ah, Gu Muyang."


    "I''m here."


    "You''re not kidding, are you?"


    "Do you think I''m joking?"


    I bit my lip. "I I mean, I haven''t said from the beginning to the end that I don''t believe you, so you don''t have to prove your innocence. Can''t I believe you? "


    "Do you really want to believe me?"


    I nodded. "I would like to believe you, and I hope you are worthy of my trust."


    He looked down at me, I looked up at him, his eyes are always so gentle, and then he suddenly a smile, warm and beautiful appearance, "I know, you don''t want me."


    I, "..." When can I miss you? Which eye can you see that I miss you?


    Then he laughed and looked very happy. "I knew you still love me."


    I, "..." Didn''t I see that you were so full of inner drama? When I say I love you, which eye can you see that I love you.


    I''m getting fed up with you, OK?


    At this time, I saw Lorraine appear at the stairway. She looked at us, with a shallow smile and a superb demeanor. "It seems that after Ann and you go out, she is in a much better mood and willing to talk."Gu Muyang nodded, "it''s OK. In my eyes, An''an''s condition is not serious. I''m sure I can cure her. Just give her to me for treatment. I don''t need other doctors."


    So Luolan thought for a while, in front of Gu Muyang''s face, let people go to inform other doctors, later don''t have to come again.


    Then she said some thanks and Gu Muyang left.


    Lorraine sent me some porridge, and then someone fed me and let me try to eat it.


    I ate some. Maybe now I have hope again. I''m not so resistant to eating. On the contrary, I feel very hungry after a bite, and then I eat the whole bowl.


    Lorraine kept looking at me and suddenly said, "did you know that doctor Charlie before?"


    I was thinking seriously, and then shook my head, "I don''t know."


    "Oh, I thought you knew each other." Although she seems to believe it, I know she will let others check it after she turns around.


    If you find out that Gu Muyang has problems, or if you doubt Gu Muyang, you won''t let him see me again.


    Now, he is my only hope.


    I can''t help but feel a little anxious. In front of Lorraine, I dare not show too obvious, so I can only hurry up and say, "nothing, but his words make me feel comfortable, because every word he says is for me and my children. This is what I love to hear. I admit that I may be a little superficial, but I like the feeling that others think for me."


    I have the meaning of criticizing Luolan, Luolan should no longer doubt Gu Muyang.


    She just laughed, said let me have a good rest, and then went out.


    I feel uneasy, and I don''t know if she believed me. Fortunately, my uneasiness didn''t last for a long time, because Gu Muyang soon appeared in front of me as doctor Charlie.

 Chapter 184

    My illness is obviously a mental illness. I just lost hope of living. That''s why I didn''t show any fighting spirit, didn''t want to eat any more, couldn''t sleep well, and I looked so dull.


    But now the situation is different. The arrival of Gu Muyang gives me new hope, so after his arrival many times, my condition has obviously improved. Luolan is very satisfied with this. She also often praises "Dr. Charlie" for his superb medical skills.


    But we both know that it has nothing to do with medicine.


    In order to visit me here many times, Gu Muyang specially proposed that if I want to recover faster, I must let him often come to chat with me and dredge the crux of my heart.


    And I showed that I was not interested in talking to other people except him, that I was on the verge of cure or not, so Lorraine agreed to let him come and treat me every day.


    Also because he has always been with me, often tell a lot of jokes to make me laugh, also gave me great hope, my condition is getting better and better, even the maid saw me also praised my physical condition recovery is too good.


    I count the time to live, the time from the birth of the child is getting closer and closer, Gu Muyang once promised me that he would take me away from here before the birth of the child.


    So now it''s getting closer and closer to the time when the baby was born, which means that the day when I leave here is getting closer and closer.


    After Gu Muyang came, he usually went out for a walk with me directly, and then we talked and laughed in this huge garden.


    This day is like this again. I lean against the tree and look at him. He holds a branch in his hand and tells me that he wants to do a magic trick for me.


    "What magic?"


    "If I tell you now, don''t you want to see it?"


    "Oh, I didn''t know you could do magic, you could do medicine, you could do magic, you could do psychotherapy, I can''t see you are so versatile."


    "It must be." He winked at me, then held up his hand and shook the branch in front of me. "Watch this branch." he breathed, and the branch disappeared from his hand.


    I''m surprised to see that he can really do magic.


    "Where are the branches?" I asked.


    "I''ve lost it." He''s picking at me, and it''s a little harsh.


    I didn''t believe it. I looked on the ground for a while, but I didn''t find it. I looked up at him and looked at him from top to bottom. "That branch must still be on you?"


    "No


    "I don''t believe it!" Then I stood in front of him and tried to find the branch on him. I raised his arm and touched it under his armpit.


    I didn''t expect that he was so afraid and kept laughing, "no, no! Don''t touch it He hugged me tightly to stop me.


    Then I was stunned, and I found that he was also stunned.


    He quickly let me go, "cough I didn''t mean to. Aren''t you angry? "


    "No, I know you didn''t mean it, but I still want to know where the branch went?"


    Gu Muyang raised his sleeve and shook at me. "Here it is."


    Then I pulled out the branch from his sleeve. I still felt puzzled. "Your action is too fast. How do you put it into your sleeve? When you do that magic trick, I stare at you all the time, but I can''t see clearly."


    "Just use the other hand to get your attention, but let''s just say it." He stared at me, "I think you are in a very good mood recently. I don''t want to be in a bad mood at all. I think you will have a very painful time. That''s why I want to run here every day. I wish I could be with you 24 hours a day."


    I blinked, a little confused, so, "is there any reason why I''m in pain? I think now my life is full of hope, why do I feel pain, not at all! "


    He looked at me. For the first time, his eyes made me feel sad, like an abyss.


    "Come on, let me do another trick for you?" He suddenly stopped looking at me, then turned his head and broke another branch.


    I held his hand tightly, and then kept staring at him, "no, this time I have to see how your magic works."


    Although we will be together for a long time, he usually doesn''t have any physical contact with me. One is because he is afraid of my disgust, but because in this special environment, it can be regarded as a covert action to prove that we are not familiar with each other.


    So when a maid appeared not far away from us, and Gu Muyang saw her, he subconsciously pulled his arm out of my arms and took a step back.


    I smoked a corner of the mouth, "you reaction is too big, how with the affair was caught like?"


    Gu Muyang coughed gently, "I''m not afraid that Wei Shengyang''s mother will know that we actually know each other. If she knows this kind of thing, she won''t let me come here again. When the time comes, she won''t let me come here again. I have to think of some way to take yours out again."I spread my hand and looked fearless. "There''s no need to worry about it. Don''t you find that she''s so busy recently that she doesn''t have time to take care of me. It seems that she hasn''t inquired about my illness for some time. I feel that she may have given up on me, but it doesn''t matter. I wish she gave up on me."


    Gu Muyang blinked, looked at me and moved to my side. "It seems that I haven''t seen her here for a long time. It''s normal for her to be busy recently."


    I said, "I''m so busy all day. I can''t even see people. I don''t know what I''m doing. But I hope I can be like this every day."


    I feel Gu Muyang suddenly pestle for a while, he looked at me in surprise, "don''t you know what she is busy with recently?"


    It''s like I should know what she''s up to these days.


    But the problem is that I really don''t know, and I don''t have any interest at all. I guess I''m going to various parties of high-class ladies.


    I shook my head. "I don''t know."


    Gu Muyang opened his mouth, his expression was particularly surprised.


    This is to give me to get Meng, "Gu Muyang, what''s the matter?"


    "No..."


    "How do I feel like you''re lying to me? What''s the matter?"


    "It''s nothing."

 Chapter 185

    Although he said such words on his mouth and seemed to play with me as if nothing had happened, I could see from his expression that things were not so simple at all.


    He must have been hiding something from me, and I even felt a trace of pity in the way he looked at me.


    I hate the pity of others. It makes me feel helpless and useless.


    "What''s the matter? You tell me straight, I hate people playing tricks on me


    "There''s really nothing. Don''t think about it."


    The more he said that, the more I felt that it was not easy. However, no matter how I asked, he would not let go and tell me the truth.


    Always with a "nothing" to appease me.


    This raised a huge doubt in my heart, and this doubt made me feel particularly uneasy.


    What is it? What can it be?


    "Is it white lotus? Is there something wrong with Baihe? She''s the closest person to me. If anything happens, you must tell me that you don''t want me to go out again and receive such painful news. " I keep asking.


    I guess the only thing that can make him feel pity for me is that I lost my family.


    In his eyes, white lotus is my mother, although in my eyes, white lotus is only an aunt, but I and his feelings and feelings for his mother are no different, are close relatives.


    And I also clearly remember the situation of Bai He in Su''s house before I was taken away. This is what I am most worried about the outside world.


    Part of the reason I want to go out so badly is because of her.


    I had to go out and save her as soon as possible, or no one could save her, and I felt very sad at the thought of her weakness in bed.


    "White lotus?" Gu Muyang doesn''t seem to be pretending. When he heard the name, he was stunned. Then he seemed to think about it seriously, and then he remembered who this person was.


    So it can be judged that Gu Muyang suddenly had an abnormal reaction, not because of white lotus.


    And he also said that Bai He had been picked up by Rong Xun. Now I''m having a good time in Rong''s home. I''m recovering well, so I don''t have to worry about anything.


    What is Gu Muyang''s reaction?


    Anyway, I couldn''t find a result from my inquiry. From the beginning to the end, Gu Muyang only said, "don''t think about something useless. You are just too sensitive, so I think I am abnormal. In fact, I don''t know what my abnormality is. You are right to have a good baby here. I have arranged it outside. It can be settled. I can do it in a few days To take you out, at this time, can I cheat you? "


    He said that I felt that he was abnormal because I was too sensitive. I don''t think so.


    But I can''t think of what the outside world can make him react like this, so I don''t have to ask any more and wait here to have a baby.


    Distance from the days of leaving here, day by day in close, I feel my heart is becoming more happy day by day.


    Gu Muyang delivers good news to me every day, which makes me so happy.


    Finally, when Gu Muyang left that day, he told me, "be happy, An''an, everything is ready, just need to check again, tomorrow I can take you out of here, the last day, the last night, wait for me here."


    My whole heart was very excited. I even lost sleep that night.


    Then I got up early, probably because I woke up too early, and I heard a lot of noise outside. It seemed that many people were walking around. Then it seemed that Lorraine, who lived on the same floor with me, got up early too. Many servants were walking in the corridor. When they met Lorraine, they would say "Congratulations, madam".


    Congratulations?


    Congratulations on what? Is Lorraine happy?


    ¡­¡­


    Why do I shake away these unreliable ideas in my mind? I think it may be the custom of their family to greet their host.


    Then I went downstairs to eat happily as usual. Usually, I often met Lorraine at breakfast. But on this day, I came to the table and found that it was empty. Not only was there no Lorraine, but even the number of servants seemed to be much less.


    Even there is no trace of the tableware used on the table. When I come here at ordinary times, I can see the trace of the tableware used on the table even though I can''t meet difficulties sometimes.


    "Miss Su, do you want some porridge today? Or a little milk? " Asked the maid.


    I turned to her and said, "what''s the matter with your wife today?"


    "Ah, madam has gone."


    "So early?" I sat down and filled myself with a cup of soybean milk. I thought that Lorraine was becoming more and more unreliable. When I first came here, she stayed here 24 hours a day. Later, she may not arrive 12 hours a day. Now, she doesn''t arrive 6 hours a day. It seems that she always goes out early and comes back late."Yes, after all, today''s situation is so special, and my wife is very happy. Of course, it will pass early."


    "Oh." I nodded. The maid seemed to be very happy when she talked to me, but I didn''t know what she was happy about, so I thought she was a little stupid now.


    The maid handed me the fried dough sticks and said casually, "when I met my wife in the morning, I saw that he was really happy. What my wife had been looking forward to has finally come true. Miss Wen is finally a member of our family."


    "Don''t you have feelings in your family?" I took a bite and said casually.


    "Of course, it''s only after you''re engaged that you can officially enter the micro family."


    "Oh, engagement, that''s a good thing. No wonder your wife is so happy."


    Then I pause for a moment, like a sudden reaction to something, so that I stand up nervously, for a moment I feel my breathing is a little short, and then I hear my voice tremble, "you What did you just say? "


    "I said that today the young master and Miss Wen are engaged. It''s a big day for the Weisheng family."


    Yes, I heard right. Today is the engagement day of Gu Muyang and Wen Wanyan.


    No wonder


    No wonder there are so few people in the villa today.


    No wonder Lorraine got up early and left.


    No wonder the servants always say "Congratulations, madam" when they are in trouble in the corridor in the morning. It''s really worth congratulating. Today''s big day is what Lorraine has been looking forward to most.

 Chapter 186

    "Miss Su? Miss Su


    I turned my head and looked at the maid. I didn''t know what expression I should have on my face at the moment.


    I only saw the woman''s expression was particularly surprised, and then she looked at me nervously, "Miss Su, I''ll call a doctor for you right now, your face is too white now!"


    "Ah -" she was going to turn around and leave, but I don''t know why I suddenly fell down.


    I was conscious, as if I had forgotten that all the tables and chairs around me could be supported, so I let myself fall.


    Maybe my brain has no way to think, my brain just like explosion, suddenly lost its function.


    Then I fainted. In my final consciousness, I heard the maid scream, "come on, come on! Miss Su, she passed out. She lost a lot of blood Child, maybe the child is going to be born, you should find a doctor quickly! "


    ¡­¡­


    When I opened my eyes again, I still felt my ears buzzing and my brain was still in a state of crash.


    "Wake up, wake up! Finally, I wake up I heard someone cheering.


    Then a tall figure came to me, he bent down to look at me, blocking the light in front of me.


    It''s Gu Muyang. He''s wearing a white coat. When I wake up, his expression will finally relax tomorrow.


    Then he took my hand tightly and said, "Ann, are you ok?"


    "I''m fine..." I looked around for four weeks and found a lot of people in white coats like him. They surrounded me in the middle, and my head was dazzling with incandescent lights. Then these doctors seemed to have scalpels in their hands, and the nurses were in a hurry.


    I feel my whole body is unconscious, I am weak lying in bed, and then look down to see my stomach, there is no longer bulge.


    I suddenly stare big eyes, tightly held Gu Muyang''s hand, "child, what''s wrong with the child?"


    "The child is not much, just took out, very healthy, is a boy."


    "Ah..." I lost a long breath, the original my child was finally born, or a boy.


    I have a son.


    Son


    I looked at Gu Muyang. When I heard that I had finally given birth to my child, I felt that all the suffering I had suffered was worth it. "Where is the child? I want to have a look. "


    "Child..." Gu Muyang is a pause, he seems to be in the brain seriously searching for words, and then looked at me, his eyes obviously some guilty, "the child is now very safe, you don''t have to worry, he was put in the incubator, temporarily can''t be carried out."


    "Can you help me up, where is it? I still want to have a look. "


    "Listen, you haven''t finished the operation yet. How can you get up casually? Do you want to bleed to death? "


    But I feel a little uneasy after all when I can''t see the children.


    I prayed to look at him, "Gu Muyang, didn''t you say that you would take me away today? Now that the child has been born, you should take me and leave with the child as soon as possible."


    Gu Muyang nodded, "it''s OK. Don''t worry. I''ll sew up the wound for you. Then I''ll transport you away and take the baby with me."


    I don''t think there''s anything in the world that can make me happier.


    It sounds like the sound of nature.


    I nodded and waited patiently. Then I could feel my heart beating violently. I was very excited. My mind was full of thinking about the baby.


    He must be good and obedient. He will be great in the future.


    "It''s over!" Suddenly someone rushed in and yelled to Gu Muyang, "a lot of people have come from the engagement scene. We have to leave as soon as possible."


    Gu Muyang clenched my hand and yelled at the doctor clubbing behind him, "what are you still doing? Hurry up and sew it up


    The doctors just recovered and went on with the operation.


    After a few minutes, the man seemed to run back from the outside again. This time, he was even more nervous and cried, "it''s too late, young master. We have to go now!"


    "But the operation is not finished yet." A doctor said.


    "It''s over. They''ve stopped at the door. It seems that the Weisheng family found out. They even took a lot of robbers! If we don''t, we''ll have to bury all of them here in a minute! "


    "Go! Go now Gu Muyang turned his head and ordered immediately.


    Then my stomach was half sewn, and it was forced to stop. Then doctors and nurses pushed my bed out as if they were running towards the door of the backyard.


    Gu Muyang followed my bed. He held my hand tightly, "don''t be afraid, An''an! Don''t be afraid of pain. Hold on. When you get to the car, I''ll sew it up for you. Don''t be afraid! I will protect you


    He is so incoherent that I can hear the situation in his voice. It''s really terrible.And I gasped, almost exhausted all my strength, and wanted to turn and look back.


    "Child Gu Muyang We must bring the children out... "


    There was a snatching sound behind me. It seemed that all the sounds hit my heart. I felt that my scared heart would jump out of my heart.


    Soon, I was pushed onto the car parked at the back door, and then the door was closed quickly. Gu Muyang knelt beside me.


    It''s the same person who''s been giving us bad news. I heard him yell, "it''s over! a young master! children! My child... "


    "Shut up


    "The child can''t be saved! Young master


    "I told you to shut the hell up!" Gu Muyang, who is not warm or angry, is actually angry at people, and it looks so terrible.


    But I''m sure I won''t be afraid. I just feel my ears buzzing and my head exploding again.


    What happened to the baby? The child is in the back. What''s the meaning of "failed to save"? Who can tell me exactly what this means?


    The car started soon, and the man also stayed in our car. He was just yelled by Gu Muyang. He huddled in the corner of the car and didn''t dare to talk any more.


    "Ann, it''s OK. I''ll sew it up for you. Don''t be afraid. I''ll sew it up for you right away!"


    "Gu Muyang, what happened to the child..." I looked at the shaking roof, and I heard my voice shaking violently.


    "It''s OK, Ann. I''m stitching you up! almost done! When it''s done, there won''t be any more bleeding. " He said incoherently and intermittently. He didn''t know whether he was comforting me or himself.


    I saw that his hands were bloody, all my blood, and then he sewed me up with his shaking hands.


    For the first time, I saw such a strong man as him crying.

 Chapter 187

    Then I fell asleep like this. I even thought if I didn''t wake up again, no one would tell me that my child was gone.


    It hit me so hard that even in a coma, I didn''t want to wake up. I didn''t want to face the reality.


    I''ve really been looking forward to this child for a long time, and now I feel like my heart is being thrown out.


    If I have to choose a person between me and my child, I would rather lose my own life and keep the child''s life.


    Well, my son, my mother loves you so much, but she can''t protect you or look at you.


    Do you blame mom?


    However, many things are not my subjective decision, so Rao is that I want to hide in my own dreams and do not want to wake up, I also quickly opened my eyes.


    I look around confused, or I often see the scene, there are a lot of people around me in white coats, also wearing nurses'' clothes, and then I am in the four walls are white room, Gu Muyang is standing by my bed, nervous looking at me.


    "An an?" Seeing me wake up, he exclaimed in surprise, his face full of joy.


    Under his happy expression, he was exhausted.


    It can be seen that he was worried all the time during my coma. I''m afraid he broke my heart.


    I want to sit up with my body, but I can''t.


    He quickly came over and held my hands tightly, feeling a little excited. "You''re still too weak now, and you''ve been lying for too long, and the blood in your body is not circulating. You''d better not think about doing it. After a while, you can try it again."


    I nodded and looked at Gu Muyang. I tried to squeeze out a smile, but I couldn''t.


    "Stop laughing. I know you''re sad."


    I shook my head and closed my eyes. "I''m not sad, really." I heard my voice choking, and then I felt tears coming out of my eyes uncontrollably.


    "There will be children. Don''t be sad. Some things can''t be decided by ourselves. Maybe they are arranged by God." He comforted me, but I didn''t feel any sign of being comforted.


    Nothing can ease my inner pain.


    Then he seemed to say a lot in my ear, but my ear seemed to be hard to use and couldn''t listen.


    But after a long time, long enough that he didn''t talk to me, I turned my head and looked at him. I was still a little lucky, "Gu Muyang, are you sure the child is gone?"


    He dropped his eyes and held my hand tightly.


    All right, you can be sure.


    Then I fell into a state of depression, I began to become dull, slow, especially slow reaction, even when people talk to me, I can''t feel it, I can see their mouth moving, but I can''t hear what they are saying.


    Last time I was depressed, it was the appearance of Gu Muyang that made me hope for life again. I thought I would have a good future with my children.


    And then Then there''s no more.


    Then Gu Muyang found a lot of psychologists, tried to give me treatment, but there was no effect.


    I can''t eat, I can''t sleep again, but in a few days, I''m so haggard.


    Even if Gu Muyang wants to push me out for a walk, he can only help me to the wheelchair to get out.


    Such I seem to be sad Gu Muyang, he sighs, but can''t think of any way.


    A gentle man like him began to lose his temper with these doctors. He called them rubbish. Then he held his head and legs and buried them in my quilt.


    The doctors sighed helplessly, "Dr. Gu, we really can''t blame her for this. Her heart disease is because she lost her child. Unless someone can get her child back, she will have hope to live, but we all know that the child can''t come back."


    "You''re Farting!" Gu Muyang roared.


    A few meaning hang head, also dare not say too much.


    And I was leaning on the head of the bed, holding a pillow, like holding a child, looking down at the pillow and saying nothing.


    Later, Gu Muyang left. I don''t know where he went, and I don''t want to know where he went.


    He seems to have been away for a long time, but I don''t have any idea of time any more. I only know that he seems to be in high spirits when he comes back later.


    As soon as he came in, he took my hand and said, "an an Well, can I call you Nanfeng now? "


    I think he finally admitted my true identity, but now it''s meaningless to admit it.


    Because no matter which name, it doesn''t mean anything to me.


    "Nanfeng, I went to find someone. Guess who''s here?"


    I still hold the pillow and do not speak, I can clearly feel that I even breathe a little hard, I think I must be dying, if I die, the world will not have anything to do with me.Maybe if you die, you can really go to heaven or hell, and then see those people who have died there.


    Maybe ANN, maybe my baby, well, it''s good.


    Baby, mother is coming to accompany you, you don''t worry, don''t cry.


    The door of my room was pushed open, and a tall figure appeared at the door. He looked like he was in his fifties. There were no wrinkles on his face, but his hair was gray, as if he had not seen him in this year. He was a lot older.


    I remember that although he was very old, he was still very handsome.


    "South wind!" The middle-aged man came to me, and I saw tears in his eyes when he saw me.


    And I am also the same, tears will soon flow out, for a long time no emotional changes in me, this moment finally produced emotional changes.


    "Dad..."


    Yes, this middle-aged man is my father, Bai Haiming.


    I tried to prop myself up, and then the pillow I was holding also fell to the ground. I looked at him with my mouth open and my eyes were full of surprise.


    I haven''t seen you for a long time, father.


    "Don''t move, don''t move..." Dad nervously supported me for fear that I would fall out of bed.


    "Well Dad, why are you here? "


    Although the words have been asked, but my brain is not completely difficult to use, Gu Muyang said to find the person, is my father?


    What surprised me even more was that my father had no doubt and believed that I was his daughter, not the original suan''an.


    I fell into his arms and buried my head in his body.

 Chapter 188

    "Dad, I miss you so much."


    "Me too. I miss you, too."


    Then our father and daughter talked a lot, and I was finally willing to say something, but my father looked at me with heartache in his eyes.


    He said that he was sorry that I had been through so much during this period of time, but he was not with me all the time.


    I said I''m sorry, I didn''t die, but let him white hair people send black hair people, a year between so many old.


    "It''s all over." He said.


    I nodded, the heart is inexplicably sad.


    Perhaps for him, his daughter is still alive is indeed the greatest lucky.


    But for me, the death of my son is the greatest misfortune.


    "Nanfeng, when you recover, come back to Bai''s house with me." He said.


    Well, the White House is my home. Only there is a real shelter for me.


    I dropped my eyes and didn''t answer.


    Even if I return to Bai''s home, the fact will not change. I still have no hope to live. I know that I am not promising, but my current situation is really promising.


    "Your child is not dead." Dad said suddenly.


    For a moment, I felt that my experience was the same again. I sat up straight and looked at him with my mouth open, doubting that I was dreaming.


    Gu Muyang nodded to me, "what my uncle said is true. After I told him about you, the first question my uncle thought was to investigate the micro family. Because he thought that what the micro family wanted was children, so even if there was a chaotic war, it was impossible to kill the child. As expected, the marriage was soon investigated, and the child was safe. He was in the micro family What about that


    I sat up straight, and for a moment I even believed in God again.


    And my father saw my reaction, also some gratified, he helped me lie down, "so now you have nothing to worry about, the child is still alive, then why do you give up the hope of living?"


    I looked at the white ceiling and felt that happiness came so suddenly that I could hardly accept it.


    Then I digested for a long time, still uncertain can turn his head, "you are not lying to me?"


    "Does it make sense for us to cheat you in this kind of thing? You will find out the truth sooner or later, and then you will fall into depression again. Isn''t the result the same? " Gu Muyang road.


    But my father didn''t speak. I saw that he just looked down at his mobile phone, which made me nervous.


    Why he didn''t appease me, why he didn''t answer me if I guessed right.


    "The child is still alive" this news is really they cheat me.


    Then I saw that my father finally raised his head and turned over his mobile phone to show me, "this is what I asked people to sneak into my family to take a sneak picture of. Do you see? This is your child. "


    The picture shows a child lying in the cradle.


    He fell asleep so sweetly, so soundly.


    And I can even judge at once that he is really in the Weisheng house, because I remember the floor of the Weisheng house.


    Yes, there won''t be an illegitimate child in Wei Sheng family, and he is still so big. And from the outline of the child, I can see that he and Wei Sheng Yang are so similar in appearance.


    Well, it''s supposed to be the children of the Weisheng family. That''s right.


    "The child is very lovely, but it is well protected. It seems that the Weisheng family is very afraid that someone will steal the child, so although I have arranged for someone to come, I can''t take the child out. Maybe in the next short period of time, you still can''t see the child, but you can rest assured that the Weisheng family will not treat him badly." Dad comforted me.


    I involuntarily hook up the corners of my mouth, holding my father''s mobile phone, always giggling at the child in the picture.


    Great baby, I finally see you.


    It''s the greatest luck for me that you can survive.


    "The child should look like you, especially his nose." My father said with a smile, and I laughed with him.


    I nodded. My dad showed up just in time.


    If it''s a little later, I''m afraid my body won''t hold up. I''m afraid I''ll be dead and my child will be left alone.


    That''s the saddest thing, so I should thank Gu Muyang.


    "So silly girl, promise me, no matter what happens, don''t get upset. Maybe it''s not what you see. Do you know?"


    "Dad, you must have been miserable after I died. You didn''t even come to my funeral." Since my death, I have never heard from my father.


    It was as if he had disappeared from my life, until he reappeared when my body was in the greatest difficulty.


    Like a God, he saved me.


    "Not bad." He sighed. "Because I didn''t believe you were dead, I knew you would come back."Maybe he just couldn''t accept it, and then he turned around and found that I was still alive.


    Maybe this is what he has been looking forward to. He has been looking forward to it for a long time in his heart, so when Gu Muyang told him that I was still alive, he was willing to believe it without hesitation.


    When he saw me again, he could be sure that I was his daughter without asking and looking at me.


    Even if this person is suan''an, he doesn''t care. He just wants his daughter to live.


    As a parent, I can understand his deep love for me now.


    "Well, I promise you, I promise you that I''ll never leave you behind again, that you''ll never be sent from a white haired man to a black haired man again."


    "Now your body makes me feel very worried, as if I can''t hold it at any time, so you should recover your body quickly." He said.


    I laugh, I may have been too long did not laugh, Gu Muyang looked at me all Leng.


    "Of course, I will recover as soon as possible." I can''t get out of bed and get out of here until I get back to my present condition. I have to get my baby back.


    No one can take away my child. As long as he''s alive, I won''t give up on him.


    I don''t want him to be a big family bastard. I just want him to be my baby.


    When I had hope again, my body recovered so quickly that the doctors who helped me recover were surprised, but I still thought it was too slow.


    It''s been half a month, but my physical condition is still so bad, and it''s still very easy. Even when I walk, I often faint. As a result, my father doesn''t agree with me to go out and walk alone.


    And I also learned from chatting with him that he thought it was OK for the children of the Wei family to stay in the Wei family. What he said was the same as what Lorraine said. He said that the Wei family would not treat the child badly, and as the eldest son, he would focus on training them from an early age. He said I don''t have to worry, I should start my own new life.

 Chapter 189

    "The new life I want is to live with my children, you, I and my children, and our grandparents and grandchildren for three generations. At that time, it was really enjoyable." I said.


    The father shook his head. "No, it''s very difficult to take back the child with our current strength. The foundation of the Weisheng family is too solid, and the sphere of influence is too big. So when we try to take back the child again and again, we will certainly annoy Lorraine. In order to avoid you thinking about the child, he will definitely kill you. I would rather not do this A child, and I want you to live. "


    "I''m your daughter, he''s your grandson. You should feel indispensable. You should find a way to help me save my child. " I tried to persuade him.


    But he was completely unmoved. "Without my grandson, my daughter can still live well. She will be taken good care of under my eyes. But if I try to get my grandson back, I''ll lose my daughter forever. I''ve lost you once, and I don''t want to lose you twice. "


    He was exhausted when he said this, and I could see it in his gray hair.


    This period of time he did not live as free and easy as he said.


    He has been in the pain of losing his daughter.


    So of course he didn''t want to lose it again.


    But why am I different? I lost my son once, and now I know he''s alive, how can I leave him alone.


    As long as I have a mouthful of strength, I will think about how to get him back. No one can shake me and get his determination back.


    So I have a bold plan, but I can''t find people who are willing to help me. They don''t want me to get involved.


    Then I have to help myself.


    I want to recover my body quickly, and then start my plan to get the children back.


    About half a month later, I came into contact with a lot of news about Wei Shengyang and learned a lot about it. It turned out that on the day of their engagement, I couldn''t accept it because I suddenly received the news, and then I had a baby in a hurry.


    It was the doctor Gu Muyang took me to deliver the baby. And then I wash, that''s what I wake up to know. Someone from the Weisheng family came to rob my child. It was weishengyang who came back from the wedding booking with someone.


    At that time, he and Wen Wanyan were announcing their engagement ceremony in the presence of so many people, and then he suddenly ran out and rushed to the villa with a lot of people.


    Then there was the chaos of the war, and then the high-profile engagement failed. Later, Wen Wanyan chose to forgive Wei Shengyang''s recklessness on that day, and then continued to accompany him.


    The two of them are still like a couple of immortals. They are admired by many people. They are the most perfect relationship in the legend.


    After that, it seems that Wei Shengyang is busy at work. He often faints when he is busy at work, and his whole body seems to have lost a lot of weight. Even the media are scrambling to guess whether he suddenly has any serious illness.


    Then Wen Wanyan came out to refute the rumor, "I will be engaged to Wei Sheng in a month. If he is seriously ill, do you think I will be engaged to him? Even if I want to be engaged to him, will my family let me be engaged to him? So now the situation is that he doesn''t have any physical diseases. You don''t have to guess any more. " She said so.


    I turned my eyes and looked at the ceiling. Maybe the reason why Wei Shengyang lived with Wen Wanyan''s little wife was that she ate marrow and taste, and then her body was hollowed out. These media are so stupid that they didn''t even think of such things.


    Oh.


    ¡­¡­


    About half a month later, I finally received the good news from the doctor that "you have finally recovered" in the hope that I can''t wait to recover completely.


    My heart was so jubilant that the next day I left the villa and drove to find Rongxun.


    Rong Xun was obviously surprised to see me. He opened his mouth wide and asked me questions, especially about my children.


    I told him all about how I was abducted by Lorraine, how I had a miserable life with him, how I had a baby, how I lost my baby.


    He looks at me, he is always expressionless, so when he looks at me, he is also expressionless, but his eyes flow in his eyes.


    It seems that after thinking about a lot of things, he finally asked the first sentence, "so You''re trying to get the kids back, aren''t you? "


    "Yes, my father is not willing to help me. I don''t know who I can trust except you. I can''t find anyone else willing to help me, but I know that as long as I ask you, you will certainly help me."


    Whatever the reason, he will always be willing to help me.


    Although I''m sorry that I can''t repay him anything, I really appreciate him.


    He stood up, looked at me for a while, or asked out the second sentence, "then you promise, you are willing to marry me, still count?"


    "Ah This... ""I know you''re a man of your word. You won''t break your word, will you?"


    "Of course I will not break my promise! But it''s been such a long time that I''m forgetting it, so we can take a long view. "


    "Then you mean you don''t want to marry me!"


    I quickly shook my head, for fear that he would not help me if he was angry, "no, I didn''t mean that. Don''t I say it? In the long run. "


    "I don''t know you yet. Your long-term view is that there is no hope at all!"


    I, "..." I''m embarrassed that you know me so well.


    I also stood up and looked at him with some trepidation, "well, if If I''m not going to marry you, can you still help me? "


    "No!" He seemed to be angry at last, "so I''m the biggest spare tire in your eyes, right? You can use it whenever you want and how you want, because I''ve never rejected you, Bai Nanfeng, right?"


    "But marriage is a matter of consensual, you know I don''t have that idea about you, the twisted melon is not sweet, don''t you know? So even if I promise you today, we won''t have that kind of feelings when we get married. Why? You can find a better person, can''t you help me as a friend? "


    "It''s not sweet, but it quenches thirst! Who says that we don''t have that idea, but you don''t have that idea for me, doesn''t mean that I don''t have that idea for you. If I don''t have that idea, why do I marry you? " I''m afraid I''m the first one who can make Rong Xun say so much and get so angry.


    As soon as I gritted my teeth, "OK, it''s just getting married? I promise you not yet! "

 Chapter 190

    "About the child?"


    "As long as you can do what you say, I can do it." Let''s find the way.


    He had a calm expression and seemed to regard my marriage to him as a complete deal.


    Well, it''s a deal.


    Then I signed the contract of sale and moved to a cafe near the gate of weishengyang villa.


    Sitting in front of the huge French window, the warm sunshine sprinkles on me. It''s really a relaxing and comfortable environment.


    But I don''t feel relaxed, I just feel the excitement in my heart.


    My child is in this villa. He''s still alive. I''m so close to him.


    How can I get in? It''s a century''s puzzle, and I''m holding my chin in deep thought.


    At this time, I saw a black sports car, parked at the door of the villa, and then saw a man and a woman on the sports car, they are two familiar figures.


    Wei Shengyang and Wen Wanyan


    Oh, two people are almost hand in hand down, it is really a very good feeling.


    Even now, when I see such a scene, I still feel very uncomfortable.


    Then I saw Wen Wanyan actively holding Wei Shengyang''s arm, but Wei Shengyang pushed her away and said something in her ear. Wen Wanyan nodded and went into the villa.


    Wei Shengyang turned his head and looked in my direction. We were so far apart, but when he looked at me, I felt my breath stopped.


    I was so nervous that I got up subconsciously.


    What''s going on? Is Wei Shengyang looking at me? To be reasonable, he must not be able to see clearly at such a long distance. What''s more, the glass here is one-way glass that can''t be seen from the outside, so he has no reason to see me


    But why did he look at this side all the time? It was like a statue standing still.


    I clenched my hand and turned to leave. I asked the waiter where the back was. Then I went out in a hurry. But at the corner of the street, I ran into a man in a hurry.


    I was suddenly knocked down on the ground, from his shining shoes to see should be a man, I don''t want to delay, hastily apologized, "sorry, I didn''t mean to!"


    Then I got up and wanted to get out of here, but I didn''t want the man to hold my arm. "Where are you going?"


    "I go home..." I didn''t finish, the next words were swallowed by me.


    Why is the voice so familiar?


    I looked up at the man and opened my mouth wide, "you How could... "


    Wei Shengyang, how could it be him? How can he be here so quickly? Can he move in an instant?


    "Don''t you want me? Who else do you think it is? " He took my arm and looked down at me.


    "No..."


    "Didn''t you come here to see me? What do you mean when you see me running away again? "


    I said how narcissistic you are. I rolled my eyes and said, "I just happened to pass by, and then I came in for a cup of coffee."


    "If it wasn''t for a guilty heart, what would you do?"


    This is also, I have nothing to say, can only mutter, "anyway, I did not come to see you."


    "There''s something I have to tell you. Come on in." He pulled me, trying to pull me into the coffee shop, as if to have a long talk with me.


    I don''t want to have a long talk with him, and I don''t want to hear about him and his little fiancee. I think that''s what he wants to tell me.


    "I''m not going. I don''t want to hear it, either! "


    "The child is fine now. I''ll name him Chengyou."


    I suddenly stopped, "you know I''m here..."


    "Otherwise."


    So I''m not kidding that this guy might actually read minds.


    And he probably knew from the beginning that I was coming to see the children, so he pretended to me that I was coming to see him!


    It''s thick skinned.


    "Here are videos and photos." Wei Shengyang takes out his mobile phone and opens the photo album.


    When I reached for it, he deliberately raised his hand. He was so tall, of course I couldn''t reach him. I looked at him and complained. This guy was playing with me, right?


    "Come in and sit down. I''ll show you." With that, he went into the coffee shop. I could only follow him.


    I really want to see the kids.


    Then I sat opposite him, he was relatively honest, gave me the mobile phone.


    Cheng you


    Well, it''s a good name.


    I looked at the photos and recited the name in my heart, remembering that we had talked about this topic before.


    "Do you think we will get married in the future?" I asked him.


    "There will be kids, lots of kids."At that time, my face turned red and my mouth turned pale. "It''s very painful to have a baby. Anyway, I heard it''s very painful."


    "Then we won''t have a baby. It''s a lot of trouble." I was rolling my eyes in my heart at that time. Did this guy have any principles of his own? He just said that there would be a lot of children, and now I don''t want to have children.


    "But there must be children, or the whole life will not be complete. If I have children in the future, I will name them Chengyou. I will bless you all my life as much as I can."


    I remember. I said how familiar.


    It was many years ago, I said the name, I have forgotten, he actually remember it.


    The past is unbearable to look back on, and the memory is everlasting.


    I look at the photos and videos in my mobile phone and hold my hands tightly. As a mother, I think it''s not enough. I want more information about my children.


    I want to hug him.


    "The little guy is very good. He''s quiet. Maybe he''ll follow me." He said.


    I, "..." Shaking, I looked up at him, trying not to let him see that I was thinking about "how to steal the baby.".


    "It looks like you like the kid. You''ve made so many videos."


    "I know you''ll want to see it."


    It seems that this is just for showing me.


    I clearly felt that there was a wave in my heart, and then I continued to pretend that it didn''t matter, "well, after that, you and Wen Wanyan, treat him well, I''m asking you."


    Wei Shengyang looked at me without saying a word. His eyes seemed to be full of vicissitudes, which made me feel uncomfortable, but I didn''t want to leave him so soon.


    Because I want to know more about children from him.


    "Why didn''t you tell me?" He said suddenly.


    "Well?"


    "This child is mine. Why don''t you tell me?"


    "Do you want me to say that. You think I''m having a baby for someone else. What else can I say? " I dropped my eyes, and those things in the past appeared in my mind again, which made me feel inexplicable pain.


    I stood up and was about to leave. "Well, I''ll give you my cell phone. I have something else to do. I''ll go first."

 Chapter 191

    But he took my arm and made me unable to leave at all. I looked back at him in anger.


    He and I looked at each other in this way. He suddenly stepped forward and hugged me tightly, so tightly, as if to integrate my body into his body.


    My tears welled up all of a sudden, "you let me go, Wei Shengyang, you don''t want to hold me anymore! Don''t touch me, you have your fiancee! Don''t you have a good relationship? Then you and your fiancee get along well, let me live and die on my own, that''s good! "


    Like those emotions that have been suppressed for a long time, suddenly burst out, I roared, my nose and tears rubbed against his valuable suit.


    But he didn''t care at all, as if the cleanliness was gone, so he held me tightly and didn''t let me push him away.


    The more I cry, the more fierce I am. All my heartache and grievances want to vent.


    For such a long time, no one has enlightened me in my ears, but I always pretend to be strong. I tell them I''m ok, I tell them I''m fine.


    I stretch for a long time, I don''t know why. When I see Wei Shengyang, I can''t stretch all my emotions.


    Crying is really a very unpromising performance, but I just can''t help it.


    Wei Shengyang is like a statue. He just clung to me until I finally let out all my emotions. I can''t cry any more. I can only do it together, and I don''t have a last word.


    He just let go of me, holding my face, he looked at my eyes, his eyes in the Yan wave flow, such a person who is not good at expressing emotions, it seems that there are a lot of emotions want to express with me.


    Finally he kisses me on the forehead and says, "south wind, I''m not a God."


    What do you mean it''s not God? Are you excusing yourself for those unkind things?


    I smile, push away his hand, shrug, "anyway, now, it''s meaningless to say that."


    "What do you think makes sense? I won''t marry wenwanyan. "


    My body subconsciously froze for a while, and then I put out my hand, "it''s your business. It''s up to you. You just know this kind of thing. There''s no need to tell me."


    "So you don''t want to marry other people, either Rongxun or Gu Muyang."


    I, "..." How do you know I''m getting married again?


    "Have a cup of coffee." He sat down, took me to his side, ordered coffee, and then chatted with me.


    He said a lot about children, but he said nothing about himself.


    Well, there''s nothing to mention, just a man who never gives up.


    "I''ve been very sad. My mother hid you under my eyes. I couldn''t save you."


    I don''t care about smiling, "to be frank, if you feel guilty, you can make it up to me. I''m here for my children this time, and you can find a way to bring them back to me, OK?"


    Wei Shengyang was silent for a moment, but shook his head, "I can''t do it."


    I burst out laughing, and I felt my tears coming out again.


    You can''t even do that. What else do you want to tell me?


    Weishengyang, I never know that you are such a person.


    I stood up. "I should go back, or someone will worry."


    "I''ll give it to you." He also stood up and followed me. I didn''t look back until he forced me into the car.


    He asked me where I lived, and he said he would come back to me tomorrow, but I didn''t speak until I passed a supermarket and I patted the window to stop him.


    Although Wei Shengyang''s face was full of doubts, he stopped. I laughed at him and said, "do you like milk?"


    He continued to look at me suspiciously, "milk helps me sleep. Since I gave birth to a child, I often have insomnia. Later, the doctor told me that drinking milk before going to bed can help me sleep. Then I found that it was quite useful, so I developed such a habit."


    "Would you like some milk?"


    "I''ll choose it myself. Now I''m very professional in choosing milk. I know which milk is good for my health, and which milk is not so bad. Wait for me here." I got out of the car and moved into the supermarket. I moved to the milk area and picked. Seeing that Wei Shengyang had not come down in the car, I picked a bottle and paid for it to the waiter.


    "Wait, the gentleman in that car will come in and get the milk. Just give him this. Is there a back door in your house? I want to go out through the back door."


    The waiter didn''t think much. He told me the location of the back door and I left in a hurry.


    I''m kidding. I don''t want to tell him where I live now, and I don''t want to cut with him. After all, people have a fiancee now, and I''m a junior at most.


    I refuse.


    I also refuse to feel like having an affair with another woman behind my back.


    I went back to my residence in a hurry. As soon as I came in, I saw Rong Xun sitting on the sofa. He sat on the sofa with a newspaper in his hand. He looked very serious. Then when I came in, he put down his newspaper.I am tiny Leng, "how can you be in my house?"


    "This is my future father-in-law''s house."


    I, "..."


    "Where''s my dad?" Didn''t my father see you sitting in my house like this, and then no one asked the servant to drive you out?


    "I have told my father-in-law that you want to marry me. My father-in-law said that as long as you are willing, he will not stop us. He will support us."


    After grinding my teeth, I can only sigh that my father is too Buddhist.


    "It''s getting late. Go back quickly."


    "Did you see Wei Shengyang today?"


    I stopped walking upstairs and looked back at him. "Did you send someone to follow me?"


    "No, I''ll ask, but..." He stood up, seemed to clench his fist, and then said helplessly, "come and chat with me."


    "Well? Young master Rong doesn''t have a gentle hometown around him. Do you feel empty, lonely and cold? Do you need me to talk to you? "


    Rong Xun looked at me. I sighed and moved to the opposite side of him, "say, how much did you buy my father''s?"


    Rong Xun shook his body. "My father-in-law is not like that."


    "A hundred million?"


    ¡°¡­¡­ Three hundred million.... "


    I, "..."


    He coughed gently, "I''m not very well off recently, so I can take out so much. You don''t dislike me, do you?"


    How can I feel that you are showing off your wealth to me? If it is not for his serious expression, I really feel that he is showing off his wealth to me.


    "And then my Dad agreed?" I don''t think my dad is that kind of person.


    "My father-in-law said that he knew my background and I was very sincere when I could take out so much at one time. It can be seen that I''m not joking with you. He has to observe the rest."

 Chapter 192

    "What kind of family? It''s three hundred million at a time. Do you have mines at home?" I glanced at him, "OK, I know you have it in your family, but can''t you? Three hundred million every minute. Who can stand that? "


    Rong Xun sat back on the sofa and laughed, but the smile seemed a little bitter. "If it''s useful, don''t say three hundred million, it doesn''t matter if I lose my property. The main thing is that I lose my property. It''s not mine or mine."


    "How can I hear something in this? Is it for me?"


    Rong Xun was silent for a while. "I forced you to marry me. If I didn''t force you, would you?"


    I pursed my lips and didn''t speak, but he coughed, "I''ve thought about it. You''re right. It''s hard to make a fuss, so even if you don''t get married, I''ll help you with our relationship."


    "I''m so sorry about you But it''s very nice of you to think so! "


    "I know you''re still thinking about Wei Sheng Yang."


    I jumped up and shook my head. "I didn''t!" My reaction was so intense that I felt guilty.


    "Do you know why Wei Shengyang is engaged to Wen Wanyan?"


    "I love you both." I rolled my eyes. I don''t think I want to talk about him now.


    Even now, his business is still like a fishbone stuck in my throat. As soon as I mention it, it makes me feel uncomfortable.


    "Because of you."


    "Because I don''t like me, I''m engaged to someone else, right? So it''s me." I laugh at myself.


    I remember that he didn''t like me, but he didn''t like me from the beginning.


    "It was Luolan who sent the wrong message to Wei Shengyang, making him think you were in the Wen family, and let him think you were controlled and imprisoned by the Wen family. Then we all know that Wen Wanyan doesn''t like Wei Shengyang for a day or two. The Wen family gave the signal that as long as he and Wen Wanyan are engaged, they will give you the message, so do you understand?"


    I sorted it out in my mind for a while, and finally understood, "so, do you mean that the reason why Wei Shengyang agreed to be engaged to Wen Wanyan is to ask for my news?"


    No, it''s a little fake


    "What''s more, Wei Shengyang doesn''t like gentle words. He''s always on your mind. He never gives up looking for you."


    I turned my lips and said, "I believe what you just said about the engagement. Now it''s getting more and more mysterious. If you even know what you like, you''re a bit too much of a liar, aren''t you?"


    "I was able to find you at that time. In fact, Wei Shengyang asked me. The signal from Wen''s family was that if he acted rashly, you might be in danger. Then he came to me. He said that his goal was too obvious, so he asked me to find you."


    I feel that when I heard these words tonight, it kind of overturned my cognition, as if I turned everything in my mind upside down.


    It seems that Rong Xun is deliberately washing Wei Sheng Yang white.


    I looked at Rong Xun and said, "Rong Xun, tell me the truth. One night, Wei Shengyang asked you to tell me these things, didn''t he?"


    Rong Xun said with a smile, "do you think I would be the kind of person who promised him to make wedding clothes for you?"


    "What do you mean when you suddenly speak for him?"


    "I just realize that even if you marry me, your heart will not be on me. I will feel your pain and you will be imprisoned by me like a canary. But I don''t want you to suffer. Many truths are very important. I think you need to know them."


    "So now you want me to get back together with Wei Shengyang?"


    Composite?!


    When I said the word, I was startled by myself.


    He looked at me in silence, I cough, especially want to explain to him, I just casually let him not mind.


    Then he finally said, "you really want to get back together with him!"


    "I didn''t!"


    "You deny so fast, you just want to get back together with him, and you are guilty!"


    I, "..." I didn''t!


    "Now that you meet Wei Shengyang, he won''t be willing to be with Wen Wanyan any more. He will urgently announce that the relationship is broken. This is the last thing Wen family and Luolan want to see. At that time, the reason they think of is you, so you will be the first target, and they won''t let you go."


    I, "..."


    I''ve been miserable, and what''s the relationship between their breakup and me? Why did I become the first target to be attacked?


    It''s even possible to lose your life!


    OMG£¡


    "What shall I do?"


    "At that time, children may be the best card for Lorraine to threaten you. No matter what she asks, as long as he uses children as a threat, you will agree."


    I, "..." Do you know me a little too well?


    "What should I do?"


    "You have to refuse Wei Shengyang. You have to let him stay away from you. You have to send a clear signal to Luolan. Wei Shengyang, his precious son, is worthless in your eyes, so you won''t separate Wen Wanyan and Wei Shengyang at all. As long as they are not separated, you and the child are safe."I blinked and looked at Rong Xun. I was still confused and didn''t know what to do.


    "You should have a rest early today. I haven''t worked out the specific plan yet. I''ll come to discuss with you tomorrow." Rong Xun got up to go.


    I also stood up and said, "Hey, wait a minute, you see if this is useful. This is the information about the servants in the villa where Lorraine lives." I opened my cell phone and handed the information to him.


    He scanned and looked at me suspiciously, "how did you get such a confidential thing?"


    "Well Wei Shengyang just sent it to me I don''t know what he means, but I just came back to see you, so I haven''t asked. What''s the matter? Is it useful? "


    "That''s all the information about the servants in the villa."


    "I still don''t quite understand..."


    "Steal the beam and exchange the pillar, understand?"


    I understand this idiom, but I don''t understand its meaning.


    "Can we replace these people, and then replace them with our own people, and then we are afraid that the children will not come out?"


    I nodded stupidly, still wondering why Wei Shengyang wanted to give these things to me. He was Luolan''s own son, and why he didn''t stand with his mother.


    ¡­¡­


    Then he did what he said. After Rong Xun took these materials and studied them, he gave them to Luolan''s housekeeper. The housekeeper soon replaced some servants in the villa, and most of the new ones were Rong Xun''s.


    But this matter can''t be urgent, how to say also need two months, can act, can take the baby out of the villa without fail.


    But


    How can I bear it for two months? It''s too long for me, so I volunteered when I was worried about where to find a nanny to replace the nanny arranged by Lorraine.

 Chapter 193

    At first, of course, he didn''t agree with me, but I couldn''t stand it. At last, I sat in front of him and wiped my tears.


    "I''ve been pregnant with him for 10 months, but I separated from him without seeing him. How can I, as a mother, not want to see my child? I won''t expose myself, I promise!" I put my hand on my chest and made a vow. It looked like I was taking a vow.


    Rong Xun hesitated again and again. Seeing that I was about to wipe my tears again, he sighed, "I don''t understand you, but do you know what we are doing? Once you are exposed, all our previous achievements will be wasted. At that time, Lorraine will take your child abroad, so the probability that we want to get him back is basically zero. "


    This is falling on my heart, I am very afraid, but


    "Or Or I won''t go. "


    Rong Xun looked cold. He didn''t expect that he was so easily shaken. Maybe he was too tangled to see me. So in the end, he compromised, "OK, be careful, you must not expose yourself, understand?"


    "Don''t worry. In order not to be found by others, I''ve learned how to change face. Do you understand?"


    Then I ran to the front of the make-up mirror, quickly flipped to find out something, changed and changed on my face, "what''s up? Can you still see that I''m me now? And I''ll try to avoid contact with their family. "


    So I was arranged to Weisheng''s home as a wet nurse, and I soon met Chengyou.


    I was taken to the baby room by the housekeeper, and I was so excited.


    "So sun Fenfen?" The housekeeper''s cry with a frown slowed the cry down.


    "Ah?" Sun Fenfen is my current name. If it wasn''t for his loud shouting, I would have forgotten that I still have this name.


    "What are you looking at? Can you, after all, listen to what I just said to you? " The housekeeper looked at me as if he was beginning to feel uneasy.


    I quickly nodded, "I heard it, I remember it in my heart, I am a professional, I will take good care of the young master!"


    "That''s good. These..." The housekeeper also introduced me some things that children usually use, and then left me to take care of the children. Then he turned and went out.


    I can''t wait to rush to Chengyou, his white skin and small body.


    In such a small body contrast, the head is particularly large, and his head a pair of black eyes are open, look at me, and then actually smile at me.


    At that moment, I felt my whole world was quiet, and then there was a beautiful scene of flowers blooming around me.


    This must be the most beautiful face in the world. He just looked at me like he knew me. After a long time, he actually gave me a smile.


    I felt that my breath stopped for a while, and then quickly picked him up, "mom is here..." I patted him on the back and whispered.


    I don''t know how to spend this time. Anyway, I didn''t seem to eat any food. It was night before I knew it.


    Until the corridor rang out the rapid footsteps, followed by the voice of the housekeeper, "young master, has arranged a new nurse for the young master, little Shuai didn''t cry all day today, seems to like the new nurse very much."


    "Just like it." The voice of Wei Shengyang came, my body was stiff, I wanted to escape in a panic, but because it was the third floor, and there was only one door, I couldn''t escape at all, I had to pestle and I didn''t know what to do.


    But after listening for a while, I didn''t hear him enter the door. I could feel him standing at the door.


    "Why don''t you go in, young master? Young master should miss you too. I''m looking forward to meeting you every day. "


    "It''s cold outside. I''ve got too much air conditioning on me. I''d better not go in first. I''ll stand here for a while and wait for my body to warm up before I go in. Otherwise, it''s not good for children."


    I was stunned, he was so gentle, gentle treatment of this child.


    I don''t know why. At this moment, I feel my heart is very soft.


    No, this is not the time to think about it.


    Now I should consider that when he warms up, he will come in and bump into me. At that time, I


    Most of them will be found out by him. He is still very smart.


    And if he finds out, he always feels insecure.


    I look at the child, although the time together is so short that I can''t bear to be separated from him at all.


    But now the situation is that I can''t help but have the heart. I have to leave. I put down my child and turned to go out.


    When I opened the door, because I knew that Wei Shengyang was standing at the door, so I deliberately lowered my head so that he could not see my face clearly. Then I humbly called "young master" in a voice other than my own, and planned to leave in a hurry.


    Who knows that my arm was caught by his warm hand. I was surprised, but I didn''t dare to look up.Just hurried to hide behind the housekeeper, made a very scared appearance, "young master..."


    "Are you the new nurse? How is the baby today?"


    "When I was a child, I was very clever and seldom cried. It should be very good." I tried to be humble, I replied.


    He nodded. "Look up and let me see you."


    "I''m just here to feed the young master. It doesn''t have much to do with my appearance. If you see me in the morning, just call me a wet nurse. You don''t need to remember my appearance."


    "Yes," he nodded and released his hand. Just as I was in a hurry to turn around and leave, he stopped me again. "You come in with me. You take care of the children professionally, so you come to teach me."


    "What are you doing? Why don''t you come in as soon as possible? " Watching Wei Shengyang enter the door, the housekeeper hastens to urge me.


    I could only nod my head and walk in.


    Wei Shengyang went to the cradle, picked up the child, seemed to be particularly dissatisfied with the glare at me, "it''s windy outside, quickly close the door, blow the child cold how to do?"


    "Ah, yes, yes!" I closed the door with my backhand.


    "I don''t know what the young master wants to ask me. Let''s put it bluntly. It''s almost time for me to get off work. There''s still a little private business to deal with. All I''m in a bit of a hurry. I hope the young master can understand... "


    He waved to me, "come closer. What''s the point of standing so far? I''m afraid I''ll eat you? "


    "No..." I approached him helplessly.


    "Come and see if I''m holding the baby right. I''m always worried that if I''m holding the baby wrong, I''ll hurt him."

 Chapter 194

    It can be seen that Wei Shengyang is very gentle to the child.


    I looked at his posture and nodded, "you can see the words in it. You''ve been very careful, so there''s nothing wrong with it. Just hold it like this, young master. There''s nothing to worry about."


    "Oh, that''s good." He put the baby down, sat down beside the cradle, and then looked at me with a pair of sharp eyes, from top to bottom, from bottom to top.


    That vision is like a sharp blade, to penetrate me like, let me feel no escape.


    If I can, I''d like to find a way to get in now, so that I won''t be recognized by his sharp eyes and my previous achievements will be wasted.


    "What''s your name?"


    "My name is sun Fenfen."


    "Oh, how old are you now?"


    "I''m just 30 years old this year, and I''m also a mother of a child, so I''m quite experienced in taking care of children, and I have all kinds of certificates. I used to be a nurse in other people''s home before." I try to shape my identity so that he can believe me.


    He just looked at me and didn''t know if he believed what I said.


    "Good name." He said, "come here, let me see how you take care of my son."


    "Ah?"


    "After all, you are the new nurse, and I have only one son, so I''m still a little worried about outsiders. I still want to see with my own eyes how you take care of me. If you can make me feel relieved, then I''m willing to give you the baby, otherwise, you won''t have to come to work tomorrow." His tone is not cold, there is no threat to the taste, but that sentence "do not come to work" is like a magic hand to hold my throat.


    I nodded and moved over to release some of my temporary ways of taking care of children, and then went to fill a cup of milk powder for the child, "and this, the temperature of the feeding bottle also needs to be specified, the temperature of the milk powder will be displayed on the bottle, as long as it is adjusted to the appropriate temperature, it will help the child drink and absorb. This flavor of milk powder is very popular with young master. "


    I said, put the bottle on his mouth, and then let him drink, he is still very obedient, when I put the bottle to his mouth, he opened his mouth, sucked the pacifier.


    "Oh, that''s how it works." Wei Shengyang said to stand up, his eyes have been staring at the baby in the cradle, and then moved to my side.


    Then he reached out and took my hand, which was still on the bottle.


    The atmosphere was a little weird and awkward.


    "Little Young master... " I''m your wet nurse now. Isn''t that right for you?


    And you have to deal with a wet nurse. You are not a human being!


    "What''s the matter, little mammy?"


    "If you want to breast feed the young master yourself, you can tell me that if you are worried that you are not good enough, you can let me breast feed the young master, so..." Your hand


    What? Your hand is like a salty pig''s paw. Can you take your salty pig''s paw away?


    "Oh, I don''t know if the milk tastes good." He asked suspiciously, then he picked up the bottle and took my hand by the way.


    Even if I want to take my hand back, it doesn''t help.


    He took my hand, my hand took the bottle, so close to his mouth, and then his eyes fixed on the bottle, opened his mouth, did not suck the bottle mouth, but a suck on my fingers.


    It happened so suddenly that I forgot to react. I just felt a current from my fingertips all over my body, and then I was stuck there.


    "Little Young master... " In response, I tried to push him away in a hurry, but found that he had already pulled my hand tightly, so that I couldn''t push him away at all.


    "Your fingers are still so sensitive." He said.


    I blinked, I feel so familiar tone, especially this sentence "or", let me feel completely fooled.


    "I don''t quite understand what young master means." I tried to be calm. I don''t think it''s suitable for me to report my identity in front of him.


    "You don''t need to understand, you just need to know that your fingers are still very sensitive."


    No, I don''t think I have enough brain capacity. I have to get out of here.


    I tried to take back my hand, and my voice became cold. "Young master, I don''t know. You are such a person. I heard that you have an enviable little wife. When you hold a wet nurse of mine, it''s not suitable for you to do this kind of action."


    "There''s nothing wrong with it. I think it''s good."


    "I have some private matters to deal with. I''ll go back today."


    "Don''t you want to spend more time with your children?" This is just like my weakness. I looked at my baby in the cradle, and those two black eyes were staring at me all the time, as if he could feel that I was looking at him. They actually laughed at me this time.At this moment, I clearly felt my heart melting again.


    Baby, mom loves you, love you so much.


    Wei Shengyang also laughed, "sure enough, mother and son are even heart, I come to see him every day, this little white eyed wolf, have never laughed at me once."


    Huh?


    Mother and son?


    Huh?


    I froze and felt my neck stiff. Then I suddenly turned my head and looked at Wei Shengyang, "you What do you mean, coat? "


    "What I said is not clear enough. How powerful do you think you are, I can''t recognize you?"


    I, "..." I''m directing and acting here. I think I''m very good. I''ve blinded him.


    I am a big fool in the eyes of others. He recognized me from the beginning.


    I gasped, "you How do you recognize me? I''m a transvestite. Basically, even the closest people won''t recognize me. Can you show a little respect for my appearance change? "


    "I respect you very much, so I''ve been calling you little Mammy."


    I grinded my teeth and felt that I had nothing to say with him. I turned around and left, "I have no other meaning, but as the child''s biological mother, I will inevitably miss the child. I just came to have a look. Really, I will go right away, keep going, and never come back, I promise!"


    I won''t come back. Of course, it''s impossible, but I have to get out of here safely.


    "Madam, the young master is in there, so I still miss the young master very much. As soon as I go home every day, the first one comes to see the children. It''s lucky for the young master to have such a responsible father."


    "Is the child OK today? I''ll go in and see him."

 Chapter 195

    As soon as Lorraine spoke, I felt my legs shaking.


    It''s over. She''s coming in, too.


    I turned around and wanted to run away, but my arm was tightly held by Wei Shengyang. He was like a man with an iron heart who didn''t want me to leave.


    "What are you doing?" You want to find me out and tell your mother, don''t you? You don''t want your mother to imprison me again, do you?


    I looked at him resentfully, but he said faintly, "if you run today, you will not come back tomorrow. Are you sure you want to do this?"


    When I was ready to leave, I stopped and looked back at him. I heard what he said. Was it to help me?


    "I..."


    "Stay here, my son''s little nurse."


    I, "..."


    By this time, Lorraine had already pushed the door in. She couldn''t wait to move to this side. Then she picked up the baby and turned her head to look at us.


    "Ma."


    "Well, according to the housekeeper, the child is very obedient today. You don''t have to worry too much. You..." She cast her eyes on me, worthy of being a mother and a son. Luolan''s eyes gave me the same feeling as weishengyang, especially penetrating, and then looked at me from top to bottom, from bottom to top.


    My heart is beating drums. I''m so scared.


    "This is the new nurse today. The Housekeeper should have told you that the child is still obedient in his hands. I''m very relieved." Wei Sheng Yang opens his mouth.


    "Oh, I don''t know what skill the little nurse used to take you in so soon?" Lolan looked at his son jokingly, and his eyes seemed to be searching. "I don''t remember any people who could make you believe their working ability so quickly before. This is the first time you met, and you talked for her?"


    "No, I just saw that her working ability is excellent, so I feel relieved to give her the child."


    "Oh, that''s good." Lolan holding the child, eyes fell on me, and then I subconsciously put my hand behind, Lolan holding the child moved to my back, and began to look at me.


    "Ma''am, don''t you have much faith in my ability to work? I''m very professional. " I said, continuing to be humble.


    Lorraine smiles, her smile is still like that, looks so amorous, "I don''t mean that, since you are the housekeeper carefully selected, I believe my housekeeper, I believe my housekeeper''s ability, also believe that he won''t choose the wrong person, the child after more trouble you take care of."


    "There''s no trouble. That''s what I should do."


    "Well, what''s wrong with your hand?"


    I subconsciously clenched my hand into a fist. Unconsciously, I felt a little shaking. I raised my hand and flipped it twice in front of Lorraine. "How''s my hand?"


    "Nothing. It''s time to get off work. If you want something, go back first."


    I answered, bowed my head and left in a hurry.


    After leaving the door, I closed the door. There was no one in the corridor, so I stopped beside the door.


    I heard Lorraine''s voice, full of doubts, "this little nanny, it''s a little different."


    "As long as she can take care of the children." The sound of the sun.


    "Well, I want to know what she did in front of you to make you believe in her working ability or not. You just believe in her." His tone was full of censure.


    Wei Shengyang chuckled, "mother, are you not believing me? Even if I''m not reliable, will I make fun of my only flesh and blood?"


    "It''s said that you didn''t come back with Wanyan today, and she also went back to Wen''s home today. Wen Jia called me, and the tone was searching. What happened between you?"


    When I heard the gentle words, I held my hand unconsciously.


    In fact, now, I still feel that Wei Shengyang may still love me.


    And I even feel, maybe I do.


    I don''t know if this is our luck or a great misfortune. The future is like being in the dark without any light around.


    "No


    "Inside and outside of the words of the Wen family, it means that I hope you get engaged as soon as possible, and this time I hope the engagement goes well, and don''t give me any more trouble."


    "Say it again."


    So the space fell into a period of silence, two people do not seem to want to talk, I beat the hair, quietly left the corridor.


    When I got home, I couldn''t sleep, most of the memories in my mind were my son''s voice and smile, and the rest were the appearance of Wei Sheng Yang.


    His smile, his angry face, his indifference, his gentleness


    There are still many faces, so many that I can''t recognize which one is him.Will he be engaged to wenwanyan? Will he marry wenwanyan?


    If he still likes me in his heart, and I happen to like him, then he is engaged to someone else, what are we?


    Is youth a regret in the past?


    At this time, my mobile phone suddenly rings. It''s a short message. It''s a string of numbers I''m most familiar with.


    The number of Wei Shengyang.


    Strange to say, before I tried every means to call him, I couldn''t do it. Now when I can finally call him, I have no reason to call him.


    Instead, he contacted me first. It''s already 12 o''clock. Is he still up at this time? the same as me.


    I pick the eyebrow, open the text message, [little Mammy, you are not asleep? ¡¿


    I blinked, thinking about whether to reply or not, and it was obvious that the message was full of temptation.


    Then his second text message soon ran after him and said, "I know you must not be asleep. Are you thinking about the child or me? ¡¿


    well Half and half.


    After thinking about it, I went back to the past and said, "what''s the matter? Is there no jade in my arms tonight, so you can''t sleep? ¡¿


    [when did I have a soft jade with warm fragrance? A year ago, the hotel a year ago was still in the car a year ago, the cliff a year ago, or the beach a year ago? ¡¿


    I can understand that he is playing a hooligan. All the places he said are the places where I happened with him a year ago.


    He was so shameless that he wrote all of them, ah, bah! This guy''s just playing a hooligan.


    [every day I sleep in the same bed with my eldest daughter. When will Wenxiang nephrite come back? ¡¿


    [I didn''t live with her. ¡¿


    [Oh, so you''ve been staying in a hotel? ¡¿


    Wei Shengyang seems to be silent for a while? You still love me! ¡¿


    me, "..."???

 Chapter 196

    I rolled my eyes, heart smelly shameless, but do not know why, feel their mood is inexplicably better.


    It seems that my heart has been looking forward to making up with him again.


    Get back together?


    I''m scared by this word. I''m so busy that I shake my mind and tell myself to accept the reality. Then I turn off my cell phone and go to bed.


    But I still can''t sleep. Compared with just now, my brain is more confused. Now I can''t tell what I''m thinking. In short, it''s a mess.


    The reality is illusory.


    A little bit of Yang


    A little bit of Yang


    He is all over the world. Alas, I don''t know how to get him out of my mind.


    Then, I turned on my mobile phone again, and soon a text message popped up, [I know you''re thinking of me, I feel it. ¡¿


    [I didn''t think about it! ¡¿


    [you see you are really thinking about me, otherwise how can you stay up so late? ¡¿


    I, "..." It turns out that what I said before was actually to test me, and I stepped into his trap without hesitation.


    Bah, shameless! Is there no minimum trust between people?


    Since you miss me so much, are you looking forward to seeing me now? ¡¿


    [no, I don''t want to! ¡¿I flatly deny it, but I feel some regret in my heart.


    After all, it''s hard for me to put it down. After all, I''ve loved him for too many years. How can I say it''s 20 years, maybe.


    If I don''t want to, I''ll go to bed. What time is it. ¡¿He even took charge of me.


    I continued to roll my eyes in my heart and replied, "you don''t have to worry about it. ¡¿Take care of your little wife.


    If you don''t sleep, you just want to see me. ¡¿


    after receiving this message, I was stunned for a moment, waiting? What are you waiting for? Is he sending the wrong message or is he talking nonsense?


    Then I heard "bang bang" outside, as if something had hit the glass, and it was coming from the window.


    I almost jumped up, ran to open the curtain in a hurry, and then I saw Wei Shengyang standing opposite me through the glass. He was not surprised to see that I was not surprised. He even laughed at me, and then motioned to me to open the window.


    I think about it, or moved the window, and then he jumped in from the window, even considerate backhand closed the window.


    "This is the third floor. What''s your situation?"


    "You miss me very much. I feel it, so I''ll come and have a look at it for you, so that you won''t worry. What''s wrong?"


    I almost roared out, "when do I say I miss you, can you stop narcissism?"


    "You just miss me. I feel it." Then he fished me into his arms, hugged me tightly, lowered his head in my ear, and whispered, "I miss you too, darling."


    I, "..."


    What happened to my hand? What''s wrong with my body? Why didn''t I push him away? I want to push him away.


    At this time, footsteps came from the corridor, and the voice stopped at my door. It was my father''s voice, "Nanfeng, what''s the matter?"


    "Ah?"


    "I hear something in your room. What''s the matter?"


    "It''s nothing. I just can''t sleep. I''m too lazy to turn on the light after I get up, so I touch the things on the bedside table. You can go back to sleep earlier. Don''t worry about me."


    My father stood at the door for another moment, and then I heard him turn and leave.


    I looked at Wei Shengyang, "what''s your situation? It''s more than 12 o''clock now. Isn''t it good for you to break into someone''s room like this? "


    "There''s nothing wrong. You''re no one else."


    I tried to push him away, "and this is the third floor. How do you get here, how do you get here, how do you get out, OK? Otherwise, if my father finds out, you probably won''t be able to get out of this villa. At that time, Wei Shengyang, who is handsome and natural, can only explain here. I don''t know what people will say about our Bai family in the future. "


    "You''re worried about me, about your father doing it to me?"


    I pulled him to open the window, "don''t talk nonsense with me here. Go back as soon as possible. I don''t want to see you. Who asked you to come here without permission? With my consent, I''m not worried about you. I''m just afraid that your death here will affect the reputation of our Bai family!"


    He hugged me tightly, but he didn''t let go. Then he hugged me to the bed and directly lay down. "Don''t make trouble. It''s so late. Let''s go to bed."


    "I don''t want to sleep with you! You have gone too far Who do you think you are, you abandon me, even if I have given birth to our children, even if my heart has been looking forward to meeting you again, and then you not only abandon me, you have to marry someone else.


    I can''t forgive you!


    But no matter how I struggled in his arms, he just didn''t let go. Finally, I heard his snoring, and he fell asleep under such conditions."Hello, Wei Shengyang -" I shook him twice, and then I could smell the strong wine on him.


    Drinking And once you smell the wine, you will find that the wine is actually very strong.


    It seems that I haven''t drunk less.


    So how on earth did he get to the third floor and climb to my window? It''s unfortunate that such a drunk man didn''t fall off the ladder.


    Otherwise, when I get up tomorrow morning, I may harvest a bright red body.


    Looking at him like this, I know that even if I shake, I guess I can''t wake him up. First of all, I reluctantly let him hold me, and only sighed, "Hey, Wei Shengyang, do you know you''re really too much, I hope this is the only time, you don''t come to me again, I think we''ve gone back to the bridge road."


    I don''t blame you for marrying someone else, and don''t disturb my normal life again.


    This should be the tacit understanding that our relationship has come to an end.


    "South wind..." He whispered my name. "Do you blame me?"


    I don''t know if I blame him or not, but I think we should distance ourselves now.


    "I miss you very much. I miss you all the time." He said.


    I tightly pursed my lips and said nothing, listening to his endless chatter in my ear.


    He seems to have repressed his feelings for a long time, and then suddenly burst out at this moment. It seems that he has too much to say to me, but now he is in a mess.


    So confused, I don''t know when I fell asleep.


    Nestled in his arms, I actually sleep more at ease than ever before.


    When I wake up again, I subconsciously touch the next position, only touch the empty bedding, and feel that the experience of last night is just a dream for me.

 Chapter 197

    I sat up and heard the knock at the door. I opened the door. It was my father.


    "Dad, why is it so early?"


    "Come and have a look at you. I didn''t go down for breakfast this morning. Do you have a bad appetite?"


    I shook my head, "no, I feel I''m in good shape. You don''t have to worry. Now I''m back to you. Is there anything that can make me unhappy? I only have a bad appetite when I''m unhappy."


    My father nodded and looked at me as if he had something to say. Then he turned to my bedside table and took a look. He told me to have a good breakfast and left.


    At this time, I turned to look at the bedside table, and then my pupils instantly enlarged. I saw a milk bottle, pure white, with smoke on it and a note on it.


    I took it with a cold and took out the note. I saw the beautiful font on it, which was written by Wei Shengyang. "Didn''t you say that you like to drink milk recently? If you get up early enough, it should be warm. Come to my house early today. Little nanny


    I pinched the note tightly and looked at the pure white milk on the table. My mood was a little complicated.


    And it''s more about worrying about whether my father doubts something.


    Since I entered the room last night, my door has been locked. During this period, no one came into my room. Then my father heard me talking with Wei Shengyang last night, and he saw the milk this morning. He didn''t ask me a question, just turned around and left.


    Is he leaving me enough space?


    Especially this "little nanny", how can I feel that he is teasing me.


    I pursed my lips and began to wonder if I had made the right decision to be a wet nurse.


    But at the thought of the innocent expression of the child. Once again, I couldn''t control my mind. I still miss him so much. I''m eager to see him.


    Maybe I can go there early and go home early. If it''s late, I can ask the housekeeper for a leave. If I remember correctly, the time when Wei Shengyang returns home should be around six or seven o''clock, and I just need to leave there in a hurry at five o''clock.


    In that case, I will meet the child and not him.


    Well, the perfect plan.


    Considering this, I packed up and went to Weisheng''s home again.


    I can''t wait to enter the baby''s room. When I open the door, I''m stunned. I see Wei Shengyang sitting there, and he''s looking at the document in his hand.


    When I came in, he just raised his eyebrows at me and looked down at the documents. Until I closed the door with my backhand, he said, "why can''t you wait to see me? Your work time should be 8 o''clock, and now it''s only 7 o''clock, and you''re here?"


    "I..." I beg you to stop being so narcissistic, OK?


    "Come and sit next to me." He pointed to the side.


    "Is the baby sucking? Why didn''t you go to work?"


    "If I go, you will miss me, so I simply don''t go. I''ll wait for you here today, lest you think I can''t stand it."


    I wobbled and almost fell.


    "Come here." He waved to me.


    I hesitated and moved to his side.


    "Close your eyes." He said.


    "What are you doing? You don''t want to hit me when I can''t see, do you


    "What can I do to you? Close your eyes. Moreover, you have come to my territory and are afraid of me. If you are really afraid of me, you shouldn''t come here. Don''t you understand such a simple truth? "


    I thought about it for a while, and I think what he said is right. If he really wants to do something to me, as long as I come here, I can''t run away at all, and I don''t need him to wait in the baby room.


    So there is an old saying, isn''t it? When you come, you will be at ease.


    I closed my eyes and I felt him stand up. Then he took my hand and put two cool things on it, like some kind of metal.


    "What is it?" I opened my eyes and saw that it was a necklace, a cross flower, like a clover, but the shape of the clover was inlaid with a green diamond.


    Green diamond


    To tell you the truth, I grew up with a lot of knowledge. But it''s the first time I''ve seen a diamond of this color.


    It is so bright, so shining, so beautiful, women may lack a little resistance to these things, so I watched the necklace grow up, but my mouth could not say a word.


    "Pretty. I knew you''d like it."


    "I I''m just a little surprised that there are diamonds of this color. "


    "If you like, take it with you. I think it must be very suitable for you."


    I looked at him and wondered, "why didn''t you bring it to me just now?" After that, I wish I could bite off my tongue.God, what did I say?


    It''s like I''m looking forward to having anything to do with him again. It''s like I want to stick it on him.


    "Here, I''ll bring it for you." He reached for the necklace.


    I shook my head again and again, "no, no, no, I didn''t mean that. I just said it casually. I don''t want to bring such a valuable thing."


    He couldn''t help but say that he was always so strong. He took the necklace away from my hand and put it on my neck. Then he looked at me and laughed. "Sure enough, I knew that this necklace would match you very well."


    Then he lifted my chest clothes, satisfied with the appearance, put the necklace in.


    "I don''t want to..." I also lifted the front clothes myself, trying to take out the necklace.


    He put out his hand to stop me and raised his eyebrows at me. "Do you know, don''t touch your clothes in front of a man, or it may be a little dangerous."


    "Don''t go too far! I don''t mean to seduce you


    "If you take out this necklace, I''ll treat it as if you''re seducing me, and then I''m very hopelessly seduced by you."


    I, "..." Forget it. If you don''t take it, just take it with you. It''s only for one day at most. I''ll take it off when I go back today.


    Oh, anyway, it seems that this necklace is very valuable. Since you are willing to spend money on it, I will let you never see him again. I''ll see if your heart hurts!


    "Good boy." He kissed me on the neck and then let me go.


    I didn''t know that such a kiss had left a mark on my neck.


    Then he hid in the baby''s room for a whole day, he would accompany me, casually talk to me, and stay for a whole day.

 Chapter 198

    Until the evening, I heard the voice of Lorraine coming, and the housekeeper kept saying, "today, the young master stayed with the young master all day. It seems that his feelings towards the young master are really deep."


    "It''s strange." Said Lorraine, pushing open the door of the nursery and looking at us.


    When I knew that she came back, I regretted it. I should have left here earlier. Although it''s only four o''clock now, alas, I didn''t expect him to come back so early.


    "Why don''t I know when you''ve been so attached to your son?" Luo Lan looked at Wei Shengyang and joked.


    "He has no mother. I''m his father. I''m fond of him. Is there anything strange about him?"


    "No, I just didn''t think of it." Lorraine''s eyes fell on me again. "New wet nurse, right?"


    "Yes, ma''am."


    She looked at me again, and then her eyes fell on my neck. Her eyes were staring at me all the time, but she asked Wei Shengyang, "this morning, the nanny came here very early, too. I heard the housekeeper say that the nanny was very attentive to the children, so that she didn''t go out for lunch. You were here all the time, too, so did you have dinner together?"


    "I don''t dare to have dinner with the young master. I just have to eat separately. I''ve taken two mouthfuls in a hurry. I don''t have much appetite recently." I bowed my head.


    Lorraine looked at me, then came up to me and stood in front of me.


    Clearly I and her stature is about the same height, I feel inexplicably compared to her, "Sun Fenfen, right?"


    "Yes, ma''am..."


    "It''s said that children are clinging to you, aren''t they?"


    "Yes, ma''am."


    "Mother." Before Luolan could tell me anything, Wei Shengyang pulled me over and pulled me directly behind him, isolating me from his mother with his own body. "She''s just a new servant. What are you doing?"


    I bowed my head and said nothing, thinking that the time would pass quickly so that I could leave here as soon as possible.


    I can always feel the special penetrating gaze of Lorraine''s head, and then she laughs, "I just want to see what''s special about a new servant who can attract you so much."


    "There''s nothing that attracts me. I''m not here because of her, but because I didn''t go to work today, so I stayed at home with my son."


    "Tell me about the marks on her neck."


    Neck


    Traces


    I subconsciously raised my hand to cover my neck. Then Lorraine reached for my hand directly. She lifted my clothes and took out the green diamond necklace from my neck.


    "I knew you had ordered this for a long time. I thought you wanted to give it to Wanyan. I thought you were enlightened at last, but I didn''t expect that you gave it to a new servant."


    From her tone, I recognized a strong hostility.


    It''s normal that she doesn''t like me. After all, she didn''t like me many years ago. Later, even if I came back as suan''an, I was just a pheasant who wanted to climb up her son''s branch in her eyes.


    "I just think that wenwanyan is not suitable for wearing this color, so I gave it to the wet nurse. After all, it''s hard for her to take care of her son." Wei Shengyang said in a lukewarm way. It sounds like it''s true.


    Lorraine pinched my chin and suddenly said, "I said, looking at her, why do you feel so familiar? Although you have hidden it well, I can still see that it''s you, suan''an!"


    The moment I was called this name, I shivered.


    Then she finally raised her head and was able to look at her, her eyes full of anger.


    I stepped back and said, "Ma''am, long time no see."


    "Hum, I haven''t seen you for several months. I didn''t expect that you were so capable. Dare you come back to pick up my son and try to take away my grandson?"


    "I don''t mean to hook up with your son. I don''t like him at all. Your grandson is not only your grandson, but also my son. As a mother, I want to take my son back. What''s the problem?"


    It''s great to be able to say these words freely.


    "It''s a good idea. Let''s see if you have the ability. I think since you dare to come back here, you have prepared for the worst. Then I''ll show you what the worse plan is than you think." Lorraine was obviously angry. When she spoke to me, her tone was full of hate.


    Most people are very angry when they find that they have been cheated, so her reaction is of course normal.


    "Somebody She called out, and there were a lot of footfalls in the corridor. Then the door was pushed open, and many people poured in. The housekeeper stood in the front. He looked at Lorraine, "madam, what can I do for you?""How did you get this thing in? How do you become a housekeeper? " Lorraine pointed at me and yelled at the housekeeper.


    The housekeeper looked at me confusedly, obviously didn''t know who I was, but seeing that Lorraine was so angry, he reacted for a while and said in a hurry, "come on, you guys, arrest her for me!"


    "Don''t move Weishengyang blocked in front of me, he finally pulled down his face, tone is cold, "today who give me a step forward to try."


    "Are you my servant or his servant? I''m his mother. What else can I talk about? Arrest this woman for me!" Loran said in a loud voice.


    Weishengyang is still in front of me, "no one can touch her, anyone, even my mother can''t, otherwise you can take a step forward to try." He said and took out a short and delicate hand from his waist to grab it.


    "I''ll do it. I''m not kidding. You know I never joke with you."


    "Young master, we are also ordered by madam. Please don''t embarrass us!" The housekeeper made a courtesy.


    "Today I want to see if it''s more important for you to be ordered or your own life." With that, Wei Shengyang hit the ground.


    "Bang" a sound, is a few people who want to rush to stop, and then look at Wei Shengyang in horror, but also dare not move forward.


    Luolan looked at us, obviously more angry, "Wei Shengyang, you want to rebel in front of my eyes, can''t you say if your father saw it, what would your reaction be like now?"


    There was some threat in this words, but Wei Shengyang didn''t move. "I repeat, no one can move forward."

 Chapter 199

    "Wei Sheng Yang! Do you know what you''re doing? " Lorraine was angry, too, and she growled.


    If it wasn''t for years of "aristocratic" life that she suppressed her temper, she might be angry now.


    "What''s going on, kid?" A gentle female voice came from behind the crowd, followed by gentle words came out, some confused looking at us, obviously did not know what happened here.


    "Wanyan, why are you here?" Lorraine''s face changed, a little embarrassed.


    It seems that although they regard other people''s gentle words as Wei Sheng''s fiancee, they don''t have a close relationship with other people.


    At least, I think their relationship is polite and alienated.


    Wen Wanyan looked at me, a little unclear, so, "this is..."


    "This is the new wet nurse. It''s supposed to be your first time." Lorraine explained quickly.


    I didn''t want Wei Shengyang to be so fierce. He pulled me forward, put his arms around my waist, looked across the crowd and said, "this is my woman."


    Wenwanyan''s expression was in a trance for a moment, and then she said with a smile, "is this the new nurse? It''s really the first time I''ve seen her."


    "Wanyan," Luo Lan pushed away the crowd and went out to Wen Wanyan, holding her hand, "come so late, Wen family know?"


    "Yes, I heard that brother Weisheng didn''t go to work during the day, so I guessed what might happen. I was a little worried. After talking with my father, my father agreed that I would come to see brother Weisheng." Wen Wanyan talks to Lorraine, but his eyes fall on me through the crowd.


    Some searching, some irritating.


    "Come on, I''ll ask the housekeeper to arrange a place for you. I''ll talk to you about something." Lorraine wants to take her and leave.


    Gentle words are also very clever, nodded should be a go.


    Wei Shengyang is reluctant to let go. He pulls me forward, and his clear voice rings, "gentle words, stop."


    Wenwanyan stops. Looking back, she still has a light smile on her lips, which is her habit for many years. No matter what the mood is, she always has such an expression.


    But at this time, the smile seems to be so forced, so bitter, "what''s the matter, brother Wei Sheng?"


    "Introduce," Wei Shengyang hugged my waist tightly, as if to melt my body into it, "this is my woman, my son Chengyou''s biological mother, Su An''an."


    When the words "suan''an" came out, I saw the expression of Wen Wanyan froze. If it wasn''t for Luolan''s support, she would have fallen down.


    If it''s just an ordinary rival, maybe she doesn''t pay attention to the gentle words, but in her opinion, I am the mother of Wei Shengyang''s own son after all.


    I''m not only an ex, but also an ex with emotional foundation and children. That must be more difficult.


    In particular, no matter how I get along with her before Wei Shengyang, it''s mostly peaceful to maintain the surface peace.


    Anyway, when Wei Shengyang introduced me to her as his woman without hesitation, I knew that gentle words were not the "little wife" I thought before.


    Wei Shengyang doesn''t like her. He doesn''t care about her appearance at all.


    Even when I saw him introduce me, there was a kind of joy and relief in his eyes.


    It seems that in his eyes, euphemism is like a burden.


    "Wei Sheng Yang! You''re going to piss me off Lolan couldn''t bear it and finally cried out.


    Weisheng''s face is expressionless, just looking down at me.


    Wenwanyan''s body is shaking. She looks at us. After a while, her face turns pale and clenches her lips It''s her... "


    "It''s not what you think. Politely speaking, I think you look pale. I''ll take you to have a rest. This woman lurks in. She tries to come back to seduce Wei Shengyang. I won''t let her succeed. Don''t worry."


    "Aunt, I''m fine..."


    "It''s OK. Look at you. You can''t stand any more. Come and have a rest."


    They helped each other and left. I looked up at Wei Shengyang. Wei Shengyang was looking down at me. After looking at me, he laughed and then kissed my brow. "It''s OK. They dare not move you."


    It doesn''t matter to me whether they dare or not. What matters is that I want to know if I can come here again after today?


    It''s not easy for me to have the identity and to see my baby. It''s only two days. Am I going to lose it again?


    "Young master..." The housekeeper came.


    "Go away."


    Housekeeper, "..."


    I, "..."


    "Go. I''ll take you back. " Wei Shengyang took me away.


    I stopped, looked back at Chengyou, pushed him away, ran towards the child, picked up the child, and moved to weishengyang.


    Wei Shengyang looked at me with some mood swings in his eyes. He still pulled me to go.Originally did not want to move our bodyguards, Qi Qi blocked in the door, housekeeper in the front of the mouth, "young master, this woman is going to leave, you have such an attitude, we dare not stop you, but the child can''t take away, today we are dead here, also won''t let you take away the young master. From the day the young master was born, his wife told us that we should protect him even if we die. We won''t leave here! "


    The housekeeper''s attitude is firm, and the bodyguards are ready to fight with Wei Shengyang.


    "What to do?" I''m protected by the sun.


    Wei Shengyang looks at these bodyguards in silence and doesn''t speak.


    The key words are not joking. I can see from the faces of these bodyguards that they are really cruel. If I have to take my children away from here, then I will die here.


    And what they mean is that even if Wei Shengyang is here, they will obey Luo Lan first.


    "What if I had to let her take the baby?" He spoke at last, and I heard danger in his voice.


    He seems to have made up his mind to fight with these bodyguards in order to let me take the children away.


    The housekeeper saluted, "young master, if that''s the case, I can only let people shoot this young lady. No matter what you will do to me later, I should do to prevent others from taking the young master away from here."


    Wei Shengyang''s hand was tight, he looked at the bodyguard, then he picked up the baby from my hand, turned and put it back into the pram.


    I looked at him in surprise, "Wei Sheng Yang, what are you doing?"


    "If you can''t take the baby, I''ll take you back first."


    "I don''t want you to send me. I want children." I became paranoid.


    Wei Shengyang pulled me forward, and the housekeeper stood in front of us, "young master, if the target of this woman sneaking into the villa is young master, then I can''t let her leave."

 Chapter 200

    "Get out of the way."


    "Young master, this is my duty. I can''t get out of the way." I have to say that the housekeeper is really conscientious.


    Wei Shengyang pinches the grab in his hand and aims at the housekeeper''s head.


    I saw the panic in the housekeeper''s eyes, but he didn''t flinch. He lowered his eyes and was still modest. "Young master, I can''t get out of the way."


    The bang was so sudden and so loud that all of us were shocked.


    Then it was clear that the housekeeper fell to the ground.


    He Kill him?


    I always know that human life is very fragile, but it is the first time to see a person die suddenly in front of me, which brings me too much shock.


    "Go." He took me, rushed out, and then used his mouth to the people who wanted to stop us. Even if these people were well-trained, they were just human beings. They had already seen the housekeeper die suddenly in front of their own eyes. Of course, they did not dare to act rashly.


    Can only watch us leave, the symbolic chase two steps, see really can''t catch up even if.


    I was quickly stuffed into the car by Wei Shengyang and left the villa quickly.


    As I watched the whole villa get farther and farther away from us, I couldn''t help sighing.


    "What are you thinking?"


    "Nothing."


    "You must be blaming me for not bringing the baby out."


    ¡°¡­¡­ You know that. Do you really know mind reading or something? "


    Wei Shengyang turned his head and looked at me. "These bodyguards didn''t come after me, not because they were afraid of me, but because you didn''t hold the child. If you take the child away, they will really come even if they die. They have been trained for too long, and I know exactly what they will do."


    I thought about it and nodded, "you have a point, so I didn''t blame you. It''s just


    "The housekeeper is not dead, you don''t have to worry."


    Well, I can be sure now that this guy definitely has the ability of mind reading and so on. Otherwise, no one is so powerful. He knows me better than the roundworm in my stomach.


    I even know me better than myself. Many times I don''t know what I think, but he does.


    But


    "But how can you not die? I''ve seen that your mouth is aimed at his head."


    Wei Shengyang said with a smile, "many things are not what you look like. If I say he is not dead, he is really not dead."


    After all, it''s a living life, so I think Wei Shengyang may be afraid that I can''t accept it.


    I didn''t know what he said was true until I saw the housekeeper again a long time later.


    Wei Shengyang didn''t know what method was used to make the housekeeper fall into a coma, and then deceived all of us under the gaze of so many eyes.


    But of course, that''s all in the future.


    "Child, we can think of other ways. Don''t worry. Under my mother''s eyes, no one will let him be wronged."


    Although this is also true, after all, Chengyou is also Luolan''s grandson, but in the end is not under my eyes, I feel uneasy after all.


    "Well, let''s park here. I have to go back." I said.


    Wei Shengyang didn''t listen and drove the car to the entrance of Bai''s villa. Then he saw that I was about to get off, but he held my arm.


    I don''t understand looking at him, "what else?"


    "Don''t you see that I''m a poor man with nowhere to go?"


    "You have your own villa, and your mother also has a villa. If not, there are plenty of hotels in this city. Do you tell me that there is no home to go?"


    "I just have no home to go!"


    You''re being naughty, aren''t you?


    I rolled my eyes. "What do you mean?"


    "My mother may act tonight, you may be searched, and if I were by your side, he would not act rashly."


    "Don''t you believe you can kill me?"


    "It''s against the law to kill people. No one will think of this method unless they have to, but if they don''t kill you, she will have 10000 ways to deal with you."


    "What do you say?"


    "Let me go back with you and protect you."


    My white eyes turned, and my eyes almost fell out of my eyes. "What, you don''t need your protection."


    He let me go, and then followed me out of the car, forced to follow me back.


    I tried many times to stop him, but I couldn''t.


    Until he got to the door of the villa, he followed me in, then lowered his head. Fortunately, my father was not in the living room, but at this time of every day, my father was already upstairs.


    In order not to attract my dad''s attention, I had to go back, and he followed me until he came into my room."What the hell do you want?" I frowned.


    "I think you should also see my relationship with wenwanyan. I haven''t betrayed you. What else do you have against me?"


    "I dare not be dissatisfied with you!" I really said this sentence when I was angry, but when I said this sentence, how could it be like being coquettish?


    Wei Shengyang laughed, "well, I promise you, I will bring the child out as soon as possible."


    "Wei Sheng Yang, do you want to make up with me?"


    Wei Shengyang was stunned, "what do you mean?"


    I took off the necklace he put on my neck and put it back into his hand. "I can only say that I want to disappoint you. There is no way to go back to the past. People say that broken mirrors can''t be reunited. We are the same." I hung my eyes, "I''m going to marry Rongxun. I''m sorry, I haven''t had time to tell you."


    "When did it happen?"


    "It doesn''t matter when you get married, and it doesn''t matter why you get married. Just like you and wenwanyan, you are about to get engaged. In fact, no one cares about your relationship or how you get along with each other. In other people''s eyes, you just want a couple, and so do Rongxun and I. as an outsider, you don''t need to know anything, just know that I want to get married I don''t need to think about making up again. "


    Wei Shengyang looked at me, his eyes seemed to penetrate me.


    "Wei Shengyang, you go back. You don''t need to help me or come to me in the future, unless it''s about children." I pulled him and pushed him out.


    This time he didn''t struggle so much, so I pushed him out and locked the door.


    From the sound, I didn''t hear Wei Shengyang leave here. He seemed to be standing at the door all the time.


    After waiting for a while, I opened the door curiously to see if he had left.

 Chapter 201

    As soon as we opened the door, we looked at each other, and then he laughed, "what''s the matter, do you want me to stand outside?"


    "No!" I closed the door with my backhand and made a bang.


    At this time, I heard the sound of other doors being pushed open. Judging from the sound, it was like the door on my father''s side.


    Sure enough, then I heard my father''s surprised voice, "Wei Sheng Yang? Why are you here? "


    "Uncle. I sent the south wind back. " The humble voice of Wei Shengyang.


    I almost didn''t fall to the ground in a flash. I was really afraid of anything? My dad found out.


    I quickly opened the door and couldn''t wait to explain to my dad, "Dad, I have nothing to do with him!"


    Then I was stunned. My dad was gone, but the door was still open.


    "Dad?" Anyone here?


    Then, I saw my father come out of the room, he had a long iron bar in his hand, like the iron bar of the curtain, he couldn''t help but fight towards Wei Shengyang.


    It happened so suddenly that I didn''t think of it at all.


    So for a moment, I forgot to stop it. I could only stand there.


    "You smelly boy, you dare to show up in my house again. I don''t think you want to die, do you? Since you don''t want to die, I''ll satisfy you today, and I''ll kill you here today!" My father is just like a roar. He''s steady and fierce. He looks very fierce.


    One stroke at a time, Wei Shengyang doesn''t make a sound. I don''t know if I hit him in the head and then beat him silly, so that I can''t even cry out for pain or even run.


    "Still standing, still looking at me! I''ll beat your conscience to death! " My dad said, I watched a shot hit him on the head.


    Wei Shengyang didn''t even snort. Blood overflowed from his head and he fell to the ground.


    "Ah - Dad!" I rushed out, pushed my father away, and quickly went to see Wei Shengyang on the ground.


    He passed out.


    "Dad, I''m dizzy. I don''t know if I''m dead. Call a doctor quickly."


    Wei Shengyang was sent to the hospital. After the rescue, it went smoothly. The doctor said that his head was injured, but it didn''t matter. He said that it would be good to have a rest for a period of time, but he didn''t know when to wake up in a coma, maybe two days, three days or a week.


    But it shouldn''t be long.


    I paced back and forth outside the ward, and my father pulled me back, "go, do you still want to be here with him? Come on, come home with me! Go now


    "I''ve already told his family. Come to collect his body. The rest is the business of his family. What''s the matter with you, an outsider?"


    "But isn''t he in hospital because of your taxi?"


    "Now I regret that I didn''t kill him and save his life. It''s really cheap for him!"


    I, "..." In my impression, my father has always been a gentle person. It''s the first time I''ve seen him so angry.


    I don''t want to leave with my seat in my arms. I want to make sure he wakes up and go back.


    And my dad insisted on pulling me back.


    When we were pulling like this, the elevator door at the end of the corridor suddenly opened, and Lorraine and wenwanyan rushed out.


    His eyes are red, as if he had just cried.


    I don''t know whether she cried because she knew I was back, or because she knew that Wei Shengyang was in a coma in hospital.


    "Suan an! You''re a wet blanket Wen Wanyan cried.


    And Lorraine moved directly in front of me and slapped me.


    She moves so fast that I forget to hide.


    "Pa"


    my father grabbed the arm that she had knocked down, "Ma''am, it''s me, not An''an."


    "Look at the ANN you taught!"


    "We''re fine with Ann."


    "It''s very good. How could I hurt my son in the hospital? Weishengyang if there is a three long and two short, you white family all can''t get rid of the relationship! If weishengyang is OK this time, I hope you can be more interesting and take her away from our sight forever! You know how to seduce other people''s sons! Don''t think about flying on the branch to become a Phoenix, the Weisheng family will never want her! "


    She glanced at us with disgust in her eyes. It was like looking at bedbugs.


    I clenched my hand and felt a little sad.


    "You think too much. Do you think everyone in your family wants to go? We don''t care! We disdained it many years ago, and now we disdain it even more! "


    Lolan looked at my father and me again. She suddenly opened her eyes, trembled her lips and asked, "are you Bai Nanfeng?"


    "You''ve found that, yes, my daughter, Bai Nanfeng."


    Wenwanyan shook her body. She was staring at me, her eyes were so big.It seems that the sudden news shocked both of them for a moment.


    Lorraine burst out laughing. "No wonder! No wonder! I said, "why do you look so familiar? It''s you!"


    "Long time no see, ma''am." I dropped my eyes and didn''t deny it.


    "Bai Nanfeng, you are really haunted. Do you know how happy I have to be when I hear that you are dead?"


    "I''m sorry to disappoint my wife."


    She sneered, "Oh, I''m really sorry. It seems that I don''t have enough pressure on you face to face, so I should directly pull you out of the White House, so that you won''t have the dream of flying up the branch and becoming a phoenix again!"


    I bite my lips tightly and don''t speak, why, he must feel that I am climbing the identity of Wei Shengyang?


    "Don''t come to Nanfeng if you have anything. She''s just a child. Lorraine, you can come to me." My father said.


    He was in front of me, while Lorraine was looking at us, full of contempt, "the same kind of loss, I will not hurt the second time, directly pull out your white house, nothing is more direct than this."


    If she can say that, of course she can.


    Although the Bai family is also a little aristocrat, it can be compared to ants and elephants in front of the powerful Wei family.


    "Mother." Suddenly a faint voice came from the ward.


    There was a sudden silence in the corridor. No one was making any more noise. After a pause, Lorraine and wenwanyan rushed into the ward.


    I stood at the door of the ward, looked inside, determined that there was no problem with Wei Shengyang, and planned to turn and leave.


    But I heard his voice, "Nanfeng, I''m sick now. Don''t you come in to see me?"


    I clenched my fist, turned my head, didn''t speak, didn''t leave.


    I heard Lorraine''s voice, "don''t get involved with this woman any more. She deserves our family! She doesn''t deserve it

 Chapter 202

    Weishengyang seems to be silent for a while, and then I hear his voice, "if it''s because of my identity, then I''ll leave Weisheng''s home?"


    My body is stiff, pulling my father to stop.


    At that moment, I thought it might be my auditory hallucination.


    What is Wei Shengyang talking about?


    Luo Lan also issued a voice of exclamation after a moment of silence, "Wei Sheng Yang, do you know what you are talking about?"


    Wei Sheng Yang''s voice is still so tepid, "I mean, if you have to mind the identity problem, then I''ll leave Wei Sheng''s home."


    "Doctor! Politely, you call the doctor, the child must have a brain problem! What are you talking about


    Wenwanyan ran out, and my father pulled me away in a hurry.


    "Don''t listen to his nonsense. If he can leave Weisheng''s home for you, he won''t abandon you! Do you still believe him? " Into the elevator, my father was afraid that I would be affected by a word of Wei Shengyang, and he gave me psychological counseling.


    I nodded, "I know, Dad, you always told me to learn from the past, I will remember."


    My father saw that I behaved normally and didn''t look blinded by his "sweet words", so he put it down a little.


    What surprised me was that Lorraine and wenwanyan knew who I was.


    Anyway, if Luolan had known that I was Bai Nanfeng, maybe even if I gave birth to a child, she would have great prejudice.


    Maybe Chengyou''s time at Weisheng''s home is not as smooth as it is now.


    Cheng you


    When I think of this name, my mind immediately gets a little confused. My ultimate goal is to take back my child. Now that Lorraine knows my identity, maybe it will be like what I think. From then on, because he has a prejudice against my child, he will lose his stable environment.


    If that''s the case, then I''m the one responsible for the result.


    I''m afraid I''ll live in remorse for the rest of my life.


    "South wind..." My father''s voice called back my mind, he looked at me a little worried, "Nanfeng, how do I see you absent-minded, what are you thinking?"


    Seems to seriously consider for a while, my father surprised to see me, "you won''t really be moved by that smelly boy''s words, are you still thinking about him?"


    I nodded, in my father''s more surprised eyes, slowly open mouth, "yes, I not only think about him, I also thought of a better way through him, can safely save the baby."


    My dad was still looking at me worried, and I just winked at him, and didn''t explain too much.


    Then when I got out of the hospital, I stopped and let go of my father''s hand, "Dad, you go back first."


    "And you?"


    "I have to find Wei Shengyang. Dad, don''t follow me." A lot of things, my father protected me so well that I couldn''t do it at all.


    I turned and went upstairs until I appeared at the door of weishengyang''s ward.


    I heard the voices of the three people inside. Lorraine and Wen Wanyan were all asking about Wei Shengyang''s physical condition.


    Wei Shengyang only occasionally replied, "I''m OK", "no need", and so on.


    "Don''t be so indifferent to Wanyan. She''s worried about you. As soon as she heard that you were hospitalized, her tears immediately came out. She was almost distressed to death. Now that you''re OK, she''s a little relieved. Where can you find such a good girl?" Lorraine road.


    "Weisheng brother, I don''t want you to be nice to me, and then I hope I can be nice to you. I also hope you promise me one thing, OK? Don''t let people hurt your body under any circumstances, otherwise I will be really worried."


    Maybe it can''t be said that others are white lotus. Maybe they are really worried.


    Wen Wanyan likes Wei Shengyang. She likes it very much. She is as firm as a rock, and no one can change her will.


    But who can say clearly that Luohua is purposely ruthless?


    Especially for me, it doesn''t matter if I don''t make it clear. The important thing is that I have to get my children back through him.


    I took a deep breath and pushed the door open.


    Several people''s eyes immediately projected toward me, Lorraine narrowed his eyes, some dangerous appearance, and Wen Wanyan stood up nervously, "you..."


    Wei Shengyang''s eyes also fell on me, but relatively speaking, he was relatively calm and just picked an eyebrow at me.


    "Why are you here? Who sent you here? You are not welcome here! Get out Loran said coldly.


    The feeling of disgust had been expressed between her lines.


    what I just smiled at was a few people who didn''t care about them. Then they walked towards the sun and walked to the bedside. They looked down at him. "I''m not welcome in the car. I''m not the lady has the final say. And even if you don''t welcome me, it''s no use. After all, I didn''t come to see you. I came to see the microyang.""What do you think he''s doing? He''s not doing what you''ve given him!"


    I looked at Wei Shengyang. Wei Shengyang looked at me. Our eyes mingled. I said, "Wei Shengyang, tell your mother, do you blame me, eh Maybe soon, she may not be your mother, because just outside the door, I heard you say that you are willing to leave for me. "


    Wei Shengyang''s brow slightly wrinkled, I don''t know what he was thinking.


    Instead, Lorraine stood up nervously. "It''s just that he''s angry with me. You''re just a reason why he''s angry. Do you really treat yourself as something?"


    "Wei Shengyang, you have to live in my house with me this time. That''s why my father is angry. So I think you are responsible for at least half of this. Do you blame me?"


    "If you don''t speak, I''ll take it as if I don''t blame you. And you know what you said to me before that you wanted to make up with me. I refused. But just outside the door, I heard you say that you are willing to leave your family for me. I was moved. I changed my mind, Wei Shengyang."


    I bowed my head and took his hand. In the sight of Loran and wenwanyan staring at me like a knife, I said in a warm voice, "weishengyang, just as I didn''t say that the broken mirror can''t be reunited, I''d like to make up with you again. We don''t have to quarrel, don''t get angry with each other, respect and understand each other, and get along well, no matter poor or rich Illness or anything, can not abandon each other, I am willing to do this to you, you are willing to do this to me? "


    "Bai Nanfeng, can I understand that you are proposing to me?"

 Chapter 203

    "If you are willing to take this as a proposal, of course, it''s very good. Anyway, I''m willing to marry you. It''s better to bump into the sun than choose a day. I''m willing to get a license with you at any time. As long as you go out of this hospital, we''ll go to register for marriage."


    "Shut up


    "Bai Nanfeng, do you know what you''re talking about? Brother Wei Sheng won''t want you to be a dirty woman! "


    Lorraine and Wen Wanyan were annoyed. When they looked at me, there was a resentment in their eyes, as if they were going to peel off my skin.


    And I don''t care, "are you afraid of me, or why are you so flustered when you look at me?"


    "Bai Nanfeng, what do you want to do?" Or Wei Shengyang asked this sentence first.


    I smile, "now I have proposed to you, what do you say I want to do with you?"


    I looked up at Wen Wanyan and began to smile, "Wanyan, I know you always like Wei Shengyang. If you are good to him, you are really good to him. So during my absence, thanks to you being by his side and helping me take care of him. Thank you."


    Wen Wanyan''s face turned green. I turned to look at Luolan again, still with a gentle smile on my face and said to her, "aunt, thank you for taking care of weishengyang and Chengyou for so many years."


    I even heard Lorraine gnashing his teeth, about to crush his teeth.


    "Get out of here! One is my son and the other is my grandson. I don''t need you to thank me! "


    "If you don''t need it, it doesn''t matter. I didn''t say these words. However, I thought that Wei Shengyang and I really broke up. Thanks to you, you forcibly robbed my child and made me remember my child so much, I was willing to sneak into your house again and try to get my child back. Then I could get in touch with him again and have a chance to return to my family with him Good. Well, I really just want to take my children away. It''s a surprise that I can get back together with Wei Shengyang. It''s a double happiness. It''s thanks to my wife for giving us this opportunity. "


    Finally, I turned to see Wei Shengyang. In his lukewarm eyes, I lowered my head and kissed his lips. When he wanted to go deep, I withdrew in time. I looked at the three people with a smile, shrugged my shoulders and made a helpless appearance. "Although I just made up with him, I still have a lot to say, but it''s really inconvenient for you to be here, I''ll go back and sort out the language and see you tomorrow. " I kiss him again, and then in the sight of three people, I turn and leave the ward.


    Although I can''t see their faces, I know their hearts are full of anxiety.


    However, my prediction of Wei Shengyang is still not accurate. I thought that after I left, he could not wait to send a text message or call me to ask what I mean.


    But he didn''t. It seems that it''s normal for him for me to make these abnormal actions.


    But my prediction of Lorraine was very accurate. Two hours after I left, I got a call from her in fear.


    "Bai Nanfeng, I''m in the coffee shop opposite Bai''s house. Come out and I''ll tell you something."


    I didn''t want to tell her about it, so I went directly to the opposite cafe. She sat at the table, turned her head through the huge French window, and looked at the traffic outside, thinking.


    I smile at her, "madam, what do you want to say to me?"


    "Bai Nanfeng, I didn''t expect you to be so haunted. What do you want to do?"


    "I have already said that I really wanted to have children at the beginning, but now it''s different. How can I say that you are also the child''s mother? Even in the face of blood, you won''t treat the child badly, so I suddenly regretted. Between the child and Wei Shengyang, I think it''s more appropriate for me to choose Wei Shengyang."


    Lolan''s face is not very good-looking, but for many years, she prides herself on being an aristocrat, which makes her dislike to be angry with others.


    So I think, now she must be very hard, "Bai Nanfeng, you are Chengyou''s biological mother, is that what you should say as a mother?"


    "I wanted to be a good mother, but you forcibly deprived me of my rights, and you made me unable to be the mother of my children, so I fought against you again, but I simply succumbed to you. Why don''t you want to?"


    I put on a very helpless and innocent look, spread out, "anyway, it''s useless to say these now, I also want to open up, since the wife so want children, then leave the children to the wife, I won''t rob with you. Now that we have made a decision about the child, I don''t know what else my wife wants to say to me. "


    I raised my wrist, looked at my watch, and made the appearance that I wanted to leave.


    Sure enough, Luolan was a little anxious, "Bai Nanfeng, I want you to leave my son."


    "Ma''am, don''t you think you are too much? Your son is the one I like. I loved him for so many years, and then you quietly took him abroad. Since then, we haven''t been able to contact each other. Many, many years, I spent missing him. Later, he finally came back. After a short period of time, you took him away again, and then when my child was born After that, you forcibly robbed my children. Both of them are my favorite people. Why do you have to be so cruel? Do you want both of them? I can clearly tell you my attitude. I can''t give you both of them! "Yeah, it can''t be two! But if you really can''t compromise, give a It''s ok


    "Do you know that Bai''s business is in crisis? I know you are short of money now. I''ll give you 500 million yuan. Please don''t show up in front of me again, OK? "


    "Madam, not everyone takes money as seriously as you do. Even if the Bai family suddenly declines, my father will always be my father, and I won''t dislike him. So I don''t think I need money for me. I''ve been a person who died once. I know the most important thing for me is people, my son and my lover, okay, I''m not going to sell them for money. "


    Lorraine looked at me in silence. Maybe she saw that I was too determined, so she just sighed, "have coffee?" She asked.


    I shook my head and stood up, "madam, if you have nothing to do, don''t chat with me. Go back early. I''ll go back early too. I''ll prepare for the confession and proposal with Wei Shengyang tomorrow. I''ll take good care of him."


    "Can''t you really leave him?"

 Chapter 204

    "It''s hard for us to make up. I should make up for all the things that we haven''t had time to do. In this way, even if we don''t get together in the future, or something unexpected happens, he will always remember me, so as not to leave a huge regret for both of us." I said seriously, very seriously.


    If I didn''t know in my heart that what I want is my son, I might have been cheated by myself.


    "Madam, let''s call it a day. I can''t expect you to accept me, so let''s say goodbye. I''ll go back first."


    I saluted him and her, turned around and walked one step, two steps, three steps


    When I counted to seven or eight steps, I finally heard her voice calling me, "Bai Nanfeng, come back."


    I stopped my steps, but did not look back, I think my back must look very cold.


    In fact, my heart began to smile, and the smile on the corner of my mouth was almost unbearable. If it wasn''t for my back to her, I would have broken the gong.


    "Come here and we''ll make an agreement."


    "My wife and I have nothing to talk about. I''ve told my wife what I want. That''s it."


    "Bai Nanfeng, I said to let you come back!" Her tone has always been like that, it sounds very high, and her speech is like giving orders to others.


    It sounds so uncomfortable.


    "Come here, we have something to say." Her tone is obviously soft down, it sounds like there is some reversal between us.


    I make some helpless appearance, turn around, try to control their expression, let it look very impatient.


    But that''s my goal. At this moment, my goal has finally come true. I just want to cheer.


    "Ma''am, if you have something to say, I''ll listen."


    "Between the lover and the son, are you sure you have chosen?" She was staring at me.


    I hung my eyes. The reason why I hung my eyelids was to make her not see my emotion. I sighed and shook my head. "How can I say this question? After all, the child is the meat that fell from me. How can I give up him so easily? So this is the choice of helplessness. After all, madam, you have clearly told me that you will not give the child to me. Since the child is not good, I can only go back to the second place and choose a lover. "


    "That''s not what I mean." She looked a little upset and stirred the coffee in her hand. "I''m a mother, too. In fact, I understand your mood. Let''s make an exchange. I''ll give your son back to you and you''ll give my son back to me."


    "No, I don''t want to change it. In that sentence, my son is your own grandson. He won''t suffer any loss in your hands. In this way, I can save my lover and my son. It''s nothing bad."


    Loran patted the table and stood up. "Bai Nanfeng, don''t go too far. I''m already going backwards."


    I just smile, "madam, how can you think of me like this? I don''t want you to step back at all. Let''s not step back. I think the original role is very good."


    Then I saw her face green, clenching her fists, and I was afraid that it was all buttoned up in the meat.


    "Oh, by the way," I seem to have just remembered something, "Ma''am, you just said that you are willing to fund our Bai family to tide over the difficulties, right?"


    "What''s the matter?" There was a bright light in her eyes, as if she had finally seen some hope.


    Then I slowly shook my head, "Oh, nothing, I just suddenly want to ask."


    How clever Lorraine is, so she suddenly realized the point I said, "Bai Nanfeng, you are greedy. You want my son and my money."


    "No, ma''am, don''t get me wrong," I repeatedly denied, shaking my head. "I can return your son to you, and you can also return my son to me, but if you are willing to fund our Bai family to tide over the difficulties, then this matter may be better discussed."


    Lorraine is in a bad mood and looks bad.


    Oh, for the first time in so many years, do you feel pinched?


    How''s it going?


    Let you stand high!


    "Insatiable greed!"


    "I don''t mean that, ma''am. Don''t slander me. If you don''t want to, I''ll leave now." I got up again, turned around and left.


    This time, without waiting for me to step out, she stopped me, "five hundred million! No more


    My heart has been cheering, but my performance is light, and then I gently shake my head, "no, this is a huge sum of money, how can I accept it, madam, you''d better keep it, our family''s difficulties should be our own people to be responsible, don''t bother you, madam, I''ll go back first."


    "Stop! eight hundred million! No more I heard her voice, all squeezed out of her teeth.Originally, she hated me very much. After today, she must hate me even more.


    I even thought about whether I would have to change my identity and start a new life after I left the coffee shop, so that she would not send someone to kill me.


    However, my distraction became my denial in her eyes, so she continued to raise the price, "one billion! I''ll tell you what it means. Don''t go too far! "


    "Deal!" I gave her a sweet smile. "I didn''t expect that my wife is such a helpful person. It seems that I misunderstood you before."


    "What do you want me to do?"


    "No, no, my wife is willing to do everything. If you don''t want to, you can go back now."


    Lorraine seemed to think about it for a while, and then he turned into a condescending attitude, "I hope you can do what you say!"


    "The people and money will be sent to our Bai family today. I promise to do what I say, and I will not have any contact with your son."


    Well, then Wei Shengyang and Wen Wanyan can get married well, and then she will have a large group of grandchildren. You can see how much she earns. She earns a lot by trading one grandchild for another.


    "If you can''t do what you say, you know what will happen."


    "Madam, you don''t need to threaten me," I said. I already took out my mobile phone and dialed Wei Shengyang''s phone. After a ring, the phone was quickly connected, "what''s the matter?"


    "Weishengyang, I am Nanfeng."


    "I know it''s you. What''s the matter?"


    "It''s a nice day today."


    "It''s raining outside. Can''t you see it?"


    "Well, I''m sorry, I did a very irrational behavior today, that is, in the hospital. I mean, I''m sorry, Wei Shengyang. We''ll just go back to the bridge from now on. I''m sorry for playing with you. "

 Chapter 205

    "What do you mean? Who are you with? Are you with my mother? " He was so keen that he felt the truth all at once.


    Although I want to make fun of him, but the situation forced me to continue to say in a cold voice, "there is no such thing, I just want to express my own ideas with you. I hope you, as an aristocrat, at least have some face and don''t have any more contact with me. I really don''t deserve your family."


    "You are with my mother!" He said in a cold voice, "don''t move. I''ll come to you in a moment."


    Then he heard the voice of walking out of bed, and then the voice of the nurse chasing after him, "young master, you can''t get out of bed now, don''t run out without shoes..."


    No shoes to run out, this is a bit serious, I subconsciously pinched the phone, but did not let his emotions through the phone to him.


    Just went on, "well, I''ve made it clear what I''m going to say. Have a good rest and hang up."


    Said I hung up the phone, but also conveniently to pull him black.


    I looked up at Lorraine. "Ma''am, do you think that''s ok?"


    "What happened to Wei Sheng Yang?" She asked nervously.


    "It seems that I ran out without shoes and said that I wanted to come to us, but I hung up the phone. If they had any clues, they wouldn''t come here." I looked at her calmly and made her feel that I was so calm and didn''t let Wei Shengyang change my mood. "Madam, when can I see my son?"


    "Are you really willing to give up?"


    "At this point, do you think I''m joking with you? This transaction is not bad for me, and it''s not bad for you. Wei Shengyang is your closest person. To me, he is just an outsider. Although we do have some emotional foundation, at most, we are predecessors. That''s all. It''s not hard to do. In fact, I didn''t want to join your family and become a phoenix from the beginning, so this kind of thing is very important I hope my wife won''t put it on my head in the future. "


    She has been looking at me, not saying a word, but his eyes have been emotional fluctuations, this time she seems to think a lot of questions, but did not say it.


    I raised my hand on my chest and watched him solemnly make an oath. "I swear, madam, I won''t go back. I will leave with my child in my arms. Even if he wants to find me, he won''t find me. Even if he finds me, I won''t look back. If I go back, madam, I''m willing to let you deal with my children and children The White House. "


    I think it''s vicious enough, and it''s enough to show my determination.


    Indeed, if Lorraine really wants to take care of me and my family, we are in her hands. In fact, she has no strength to fight back.


    "Well, I''ll have the baby sent to you right away. I hope you can leave here as soon as possible, preferably to go abroad."


    ¡­¡­


    So the deal was settled, and I sold my feelings in exchange for my children.


    I volunteered.


    That night, the housekeeper sent someone to send the child back. My father was also surprised and asked me what deal I had made with Lorraine, so that 1 billion yuan of cash could be transferred to our family account.


    A billion yuan can not only save the Bai family''s business, but also make the Bai family''s business to a new height.


    Then I bought a ticket with my children and prepared to leave here directly for England.


    I always like England very much. I used to think that if I wanted to live abroad, I would definitely choose this country.


    The moment before I got on the plane, I suddenly received a text message from Wei Shengyang, "what kind of deal did you make with my mother, what are you doing? ¡¿


    [we didn''t make any deals, we just opened our hearts and chatted. We are all mothers, so we have a lot in common, that''s all. ¡¿


    [who are you? I don''t know about you. What did you trade me for? ¡¿


    I fell into a deep meditation on the words in my mobile phone, and had to say that he really knew me too well.


    Even if he didn''t receive any information, he could guess any of my actions. He knew me better than the roundworm in his stomach.


    Alas, except for him, I may never meet someone who knows me so well in my life.


    Then, after thinking about it, I sent a text message, [1 billion. ¡¿


    sure enough, he seems to have been silent for a long time. Finally, a text message was sent to him, which sounds like some resentment? ¡¿


    [I also think I should be grateful to my wife. It''s a lot of money. I think it''s very worthwhile for me to spend so much money with you. ¡¿


    [I can give you more. ¡¿


    [I don''t believe in more things. I only believe in the things that have come to my hands. That''s the way it is. In my eyes, you are not worth the money. Now I earn it. I just want to leave forever with the money. I also hope that you have some self-knowledge and can be given up so easily by me. You should also realize your status in my heart, You are also a person with backbone and dignity. In the final analysis, I am sorry for you. Let''s do it. I wish you and Wen Wanyan happiness. ]I edited a large short message at one go, and then sent it. Without waiting for his reply, I hacked all his contact information and turned off my mobile phone.


    When I got to the UK and turned on my mobile phone again, I didn''t receive any response from him.


    Maybe he used that phone number to contact me, but I didn''t receive it, or maybe he didn''t contact me at all.


    In a word, I felt a little lost when I didn''t receive any response from him.


    Everything is my own choice. You can''t have both fish and bear''s paw.


    The air here was a little cold. I hugged the child in my arms and hurried into the arranged residence.


    Goodbye, China.


    Goodbye, Wei Shengyang.


    I didn''t expect that he would come after me and find my place so soon after I made it so obvious.


    When I opened the window the next day, I saw a car parked downstairs, and a man standing next to the car with one hand in his pocket. He looked very stylish and stylish.


    Maybe he felt my sight. He looked up at me and waved to me, "come down, who let you run so far?"

 Chapter 206

    I suspect that my ears have problems, and even more suspect that my eyes have problems. Otherwise, how can I hallucinate?


    "You..." I was at a loss for a moment.


    "Let you down quickly, what are you still doing there?" He urged.


    I just recovered, and then hurried downstairs, standing opposite him, "how did you find it so quickly?"


    "It''s too much of you to ask me if I''ve changed my son."


    "I didn''t. I used you for money. My son is a gift. And this is my son. I''m going back to my own son. What''s the problem? "


    After saying this, I don''t want to talk any more. I feel I don''t know what I said. I talk nonsense like my brain is not working well.


    "It''s a child of Weisheng family. How can it be left out?"


    I shook my body, forced to stabilize my body, and then I refuted him, "Wei Shengyang, I remember that this reason was originally said by your mother and me. Now I have finally settled your mother''s side and let the child come back to me. How can you use this reason to prevaricate me? I''m not easy to take back my child. You don''t want to take the child away from me, do you? Father and mother have different feelings for their children. I think I have deeper feelings for him, and he needs his mother more when he grows up. I hope you can understand me. "


    "If you give the child back to me, I will understand you." He was so serious that I almost thought he was really here to rob the children.


    But obviously not at all.


    "I hear you''re engaged. My wife said that you will be engaged to wenwanyan soon, and then get married quickly. At that time, you can have many children. If you like children, I think she will be willing to give birth to them for you. I hope you will have a lot of children early. And the most important thing is that I want you to know that what I exchange with you is money, not children. In my eyes, the most important value of you is money. "


    Wei Shengyang pinched my chin and looked down at me. It seemed that he was angry, "Bai Nanfeng, don''t you like money? I''ll give you another billion, and you give me the baby. "


    "No, I can''t do that. I''ve signed an agreement with my wife, so I can''t go back on it, otherwise my wife will deal with my family." I''m almost fooled by myself.


    "If you are afraid that my mother will deal with your family, are you not afraid that I will deal with your family?" For the first time, I felt his danger to me from him.


    Since he can tell me that, he can do it.


    So does he have such an idea to speak out?


    I squeezed my hand, tone is also soft down, with some begging flavor, "I beg you, don''t do it?"


    "If you want to have children, I can find a way to bring them out to you. Why do you want to exchange them with me? Do you think I''m a bargain in your eyes?"


    I tried to break away from him, don''t open my eyes, "there''s no need to say that, but between the child and you, I chose the child. Now that I have chosen, you don''t need to question me. No matter what the process is, the result is there, so is the process still important to you? Even if I say a reason to make you happy, it''s just a reason. The end result is that I give up you, that''s all


    So you go, go, go.


    "You are..." He growled, and then he just opened his mouth and fell down.


    Fortunately, I quickly held him, and confused shaking his body, he has been in a coma.


    I don''t know what happened.


    At this time, the mobile phone in his pocket rang, I quickly connected the phone, heard for a long time did not hear ye he''s voice, "boss, boss, boss received, you give me a call back?"


    "Wei Shengyang fainted. Where are you now? Can you come and rescue him? I think he''s in a bad condition! "


    "Sister in law?" Ye he exclaimed, "what are you doing, elder brother? He is so kind to you. Everything he does is for you, so he wants to help you do what you want to do. He knows that you want to bring out the child. He has arranged 100 ways with me to bring the child out safely for you. How can you give him up so easily? Do you think your conscience won''t hurt when you make this choice? It''s not easy for you to get back together. Ah! I''m so worried! Don''t move. I''ll come to pick up the boss and go to the hospital He didn''t mention anything about Wei Shengyang''s fainting, as if there was nothing unexpected about it, and he seemed to be ready.


    I''m nervous about Wei Shengyang. Fortunately, ye he came very soon. He sent Wei Shengyang to the hospital, and then he came back to pick me up.


    "I I won''t go. The child is still upstairs and needs my care. "


    "The boss also needs your care. Can you stop the boss if you have children? How cold would you be if you did that? " His tone was full of accusations.I hung my eyes, and his tone was more gentle. "In fact, you should know that when the eldest brother was hospitalized, there were some problems in his physical condition, and then he was forced to leave the hospital when he didn''t have to leave the hospital. He flew over in an emergency and had to wait obstinately in your downstairs. I had already advised him, but he just didn''t listen. When he came, the doctor told me that he had to Take care of him, or he may be in a coma again at any time. Ah


    "I I''m sorry for this. But I don''t think I''m going to see him anymore. " It''s not how cruel my heart is. I just hope to tell him through my attitude that I''m really ready to give up on him. I hope he doesn''t think about me a little bit.


    Not at all.


    "But when the boss wakes up, he must want to see you around."


    "I''m not going."


    "Sister in law!" He roared. It''s the first time I''ve known him for such a long time that I''ve seen him feel a little excited.


    He roared so loud that it startled me. I didn''t feel like a step back.


    Who knows that he knelt down in front of me with a "pa" sound, "sister-in-law, you have to know that our boss has never betrayed you. He has never been sorry for you at all. From the beginning, you have been sorry for him. Even this time, if he really has a weakness, you are not the direct reason, but also the indirect reason. For such a result, you really don''t feel sorry Do you feel guilty? "

 Chapter 207

    I shook my body and stepped back again unconsciously.


    "It''s not my reason. I didn''t ask him to come. I never thought of asking him to come. I never thought of asking him to do so much for me!"


    "Do you listen to what you''re saying? And you think carefully, if the boss really shows up in a foreign hospital this time, he will die in a foreign country. He''s not far away. He''s chasing after you for thousands of miles. He just wants to say something to you. In the end, he only gets some cold faces from you. Then he''s so angry that he''s in a coma. You don''t even look at him At a glance, for the rest of your life, will you really not regret it? Sister-in-law, I''m not here to beg you for anything else, and I''m not asking you to make up. I just said that even if I beg you, can you go and have a look at him? If you do, even if he dies at that time, you can have a clear conscience. Do you think what I said is right? " He tearfully told me these, almost to my ancestors.


    I am not promising, he was a few words to bewitch, and then helplessly nodded.


    Before I had time to go back, he just stood up, put me in the car and drove to the hospital.


    I think he had a premeditated plan.


    All the way, I wondered if I had really been trapped by him.


    Then, while driving, he said to me, "sister-in-law, you don''t have to worry too much about the safety of the eldest brother. The medical conditions in Britain are also very good. Although the eldest brother is in a coma, it may be because he is tired of driving all night. Coupled with the cold air in the morning, he has been waiting for you outside for at least two hours, so the coma is normal. It may not take long He''ll wake up in a few minutes


    "Then you have to come over and let me see what he is doing. His life is not in danger. You make things so frightening that it seems that he is going to have a funeral tomorrow."


    Ye he light cough, "I also have no other meaning, this is not to be afraid that in case there is a long or short, then you will live in self reproach all your life, then I look more uncomfortable?"


    I rolled my eyes, looked at the top of the car and decided not to talk to this guy anymore.


    Then he saw that I didn''t speak, but he didn''t give up. He seemed to want to persuade me, "sister-in-law, you and the young master and the eldest brother, you three are the happiest three members of the family. Why do you have to do these useless work? You make all three members of your family uneasy. It''s better for you to have a good life. The eldest brother will protect you in all things. I know you are right with the eldest brother It''s not without feelings. "


    If I go back now, Lorraine will not let my family go.


    So now that I have come to this step, I have no way to retreat. I just smile at him and don''t say anything.


    There''s no need to explain these internal reasons to an outsider. What''s more, especially when I told him, he didn''t have any way to help.


    Soon we got to the hospital, and then went to the weishengyang ward. When we opened the door of the ward, it was empty inside. There was no one on the bed.


    I moved to the door of the ward and looked at the number of the ward again. After confirming that there was nothing wrong, I saw Ye he doubtfully.


    Night drink is also a face confused appearance, he raised his hand to seize a passing nurse, "our boss is clearly in this room in hospital, people?"


    The little nurse spoke fluent English. Fortunately, I didn''t have any trouble listening to English, "you said that the patient''s condition suddenly deteriorated and was pushed into the emergency room!"


    "Ah?" I feel a brain buzz, puzzled looking at the little nurse, ye he and I have the same expression.


    Looking at us, the little nurse just shrugged and shook her head. "It''s in the emergency room over there. I''m not sure about the specific situation. Go to the emergency room and wait by yourself."


    "Without a guardian, how could he be pushed into the emergency room? If it''s to be rescued, shouldn''t someone sign it? " I always feel strange, and finally asked.


    Ye he looked at me like an idiot. "Of course not. Only me and the boss are here. If the boss wants to travel, there must be a lot of people to accompany him. You think, ah, if it''s really just us, how can I trust to leave the boss here and go back to pick you up? How big is my heart?"


    It''s right to think about that, but the strange feeling always haunts me, but I can''t tell where it is.


    Only some anxiety, and some doubts to the door of the rescue room.


    We lingered at the door of the emergency room, during which doctors and nurses came and went, and they seemed to deliver a lot of blood bottles to it.


    This makes me feel very uneasy. If it''s just a normal operation, it doesn''t need to take so long, and there won''t be so many doctors and nurses coming and going in a hurry.


    Besides me and yahwa, there are many Chinese people standing there in their stiff suits.


    Obviously, these people were brought by Wei Shengyang from China. Then ye he asked them nervously, but they could only shake their heads and say that they didn''t know what the disease was, only that the situation was serious.Ye he''s expression is more and more serious, it seems that he has realized the seriousness of the matter, and then he can''t bear to pull a little nurse out of it, "what''s the situation? Is it bad? "


    "Yes, at present, there is no great hope to be rescued. We can only say that we are trying our best to rescue. But you can rest assured that the doctors in our hospital are first-class in technology. Please wait here, and I will go to get some things. Otherwise, the rescue of patients will be delayed. Do you have to bear the responsibility?"


    Ye he quickly released the little nurse''s hand, and then the little nurse ran to the end of the corridor, and soon ran back with some things. I didn''t know exactly what it was, only knew it was some medical equipment.


    "Sister in law, you don''t have to be nervous. Our boss is very lucky and has a big life. Nothing will happen. You don''t have to worry too much."


    "I''m not worried." I said stiffly.


    "I''m not worried about what you''re doing with your fists so tight?" He looked at my fist and said, I realized what I was doing and quickly loosened my fist. Then he hid his hands behind him, obviously a little guilty.


    He sighed, "you say you are so worried, why does the boss have to hurt him like this?"


    "I''m not worried about him." I continued to harden my mouth.


    "Don''t you worry about him? Do you feel your fists sweating? "

 Chapter 208

    I squeezed my fist subconsciously, and then realized that I was sweating in my fist.


    Although I don''t admit it, my reaction betrayed me. Now I''m worried about Wei Shengyang.


    I''m very, very worried, especially after ye he said to me, "if he really has a problem, you are not the direct cause, but also the indirect cause.".


    Weishengyang, please don''t have any problems.


    "You said you were so worried about the boss. Why do you have to pretend not to worry? Well, I think you both feel tired." He said with a sigh.


    Then we were silent. After waiting for a while, we finally saw that the door of the emergency room was pushed open. A tired looking doctor came out. He took off his mask and scanned us. "Who are you the family members of the patient?"


    Ye he and I rushed over immediately, ye he pointed at me, "she, she is the patient''s wife!"


    At this time, I don''t care about these identity problems with him. I just watch the doctor''s expression and wait for his words.


    He looked at me with a trace of pity in his eyes, which made me have a very bad premonition, "doctor, how is he? It''s been a long time since the operation. Have you finished it? "


    "Patient I''m sorry. We''ve tried our best. "


    Maybe this is what people who are outside the operating room hate to hear.


    No one wants to know if you''re doing your best. We just want to know if he''s alive.


    My head was buzzing, as if it would burst suddenly.


    "Sister-in-law --" Ye he yelled and held me. I just reflected that I was attacked by chicken blood and almost fell down.


    "I''m fine..." I looked at the doctor. At this moment, I felt that my own breathing was very difficult. I pulled the doctor''s sleeve and thought that it was a life-saving straw. "Doctor, you must be joking, right? Is today April Fool''s day? Today is not April Fool''s day, how can you make such a joke?! No, he must be OK. A few hours ago, he was standing downstairs. He looked so healthy. How could he be so fast So soon No, you must be lying to me... "


    "Family members of the patient, you should stabilize your mood first, and the result is that everyone doesn''t want to, but things have already happened. We still have to accept the reality. You are the man named Nanfeng. The patient was just in a coma and always vaguely called your name. He seems to have a lot to say to you. Hey, why don''t you go in and have a look at him now You have a wish, and then talk to him, and forget his wish. " The doctor pointed to the emergency room.


    I just so eager to know what happened inside, but when the door finally opened, I never had the courage to step in.


    I looked over there and bit my lips tightly to keep my tears from falling.


    It''s like he''s not dead as long as I don''t cry.


    "Sister in law, the doctor is right. The boss must have a lot to say to you, but he didn''t have time to say it. Maybe Maybe the soul of the boss is not far away now. If you have anything to say, just go in and talk to him, and get rid of the knot between you two. "


    He helped me and walked into the door of the emergency room little by little. After entering the door, he patted me on the shoulder, but turned and left. He only told me in a very low voice, "I will not disturb you, and you should not be too excited. Boss, he doesn''t want to see you too sad. "


    The object is an operating table, the top is covered with a white cloth, the bottom can be seen is a human body.


    Well, it''s already a body.


    There is a lot of blood seeping out from the white cloth. It looks so shocking. Although the white cloth covers the man''s head, I can see from his body that this is Wei Sheng Yang.


    "Here comes the patient''s family."


    "This is Miss Nanfeng."


    "His wife, or his girlfriend?"


    "I don''t know..."


    Doctors and nurses stopped the original movement, all around the bed to look at me, salute to me, and then they whispered, eyes full of pity.


    I just stood there motionless, as if I had spent all my strength on the small walk from the door, and I had no courage to take a step forward.


    "The patient is very concerned about you and has been calling your name."


    "Even if it''s very sad, we have to accept the reality. The patient loves you so much that he doesn''t want to see you so depressed."


    "Say goodbye to him."


    There is a little nurse came to my side, gently pull me, after all, or to the bed of Wei Shengyang.


    She spoke softly in my ear, but I felt my head buzzing.


    Then when he let me go, it was like I had all my bones pulled away, and without any support, I fell to the ground.After all, I still couldn''t hold back my tears.


    "Wei Sheng Yang, get up..."


    "Wei Shengyang, the doctor said that you have a lot to say to me. Get up and talk to me about those words. Otherwise, if you don''t say those words, you won''t feel scared..."


    "Wei Shengyang, I dreamt about you yesterday. I''m sorry that I didn''t be honest with you..."


    "Wei Shengyang, I''m sorry, I''ve done too much to get us to this point today..."


    "Wei Sheng Yang, actually I know, actually I know everything, I know you miss me very much, I know you don''t like gentle words..."


    "I''m sorry Sobbing Wei Shengyang, you get up, as long as you get up, we can say anything I listen to you. Whatever you say is what you say. I listen to you all... "


    "Don''t you want to make up with me, then make up..."


    I burst into tears. I don''t know if I was expecting him to live, or if my tears blurred his eyes, so that he couldn''t see clearly. In short, I clearly saw that the fingers of Wei Shengyang outside seemed to move.


    Isn''t this the classic resurrection of the dead in the movie?


    I directly Leng, even cry forget, hold your breath, tightly staring at the finger.


    I looked around for four weeks and saw that there were several nurses and doctors in the emergency room. They were doing their own work. No one noticed me at all.


    So I turned my head and looked at the finger. My heart was going to pop out of my chest.


    A tense and exciting feeling.


    What happened to him?


    Is he really alive?


    Is it because what I said just now made him react?

 Chapter 209

    So I said it carefully again in a trembling voice, "if you wake up, we''ll make up..."


    "Really?" A voice suddenly rang out, which made me very familiar with the voice, but now I was stunned.


    After he spoke, the space seemed to be quiet, and the doctors and nurses quietly retreated, as if they had negotiated.


    "Weisheng "Little Yang?" I reacted for a long time and finally cried out in horror.


    "It''s me." It''s his voice again, coming from below.


    I jumped up and lifted the white cloth. Then I saw that he was looking at me with his eyes open and a smile on his mouth.


    So I instantly realized that I had been cheated. I held the white cloth tightly, and a thousand words stuck in my throat, but I couldn''t spit out a word.


    Even at this moment, I don''t know what I should say to him. Should I accuse him of cheating me, or should I be angry that he let me tell the truth?


    "You You''re dead, aren''t you! Even the matter of life and death was taken out as a joke! " I grind my teeth and finally say a few words.


    He sat up and hugged me. He lowered his head and smelled the smell of my hair. His voice was a little funny. "If I don''t, how can you tell the truth?"


    "I didn''t tell you the truth! I didn''t lie. I mean what I said! "


    "Well, I know you''re serious. You said you wanted to make up with me. Since you are so sincere, I''ll just give you my consent."


    How can I make it look like I''m still eager to make up with him? I grind my teeth, "I don''t need to make up with you, I don''t want to make up with you!"


    "Sure enough, women just like to be duplicative."


    "I didn''t."


    He raised his hand and touched my neck, then pulled out the green diamond necklace he gave me, and then raised his eyebrow at me with a smile, "if you really don''t remember me, why do you always take my necklace?"


    "I''m just too lazy to take it off!"


    He kisses me on the forehead and places me on the operating table, but he goes down, and then the doctors and nurses come in from the outside, and then I realize the problem.


    Among these doctors and nurses, only the doctor who came out of the operating room at the beginning was English, the others were Chinese, and I didn''t find out.


    Oh, this is Britain. How can there be so many Chinese in one operation? But I didn''t see such a bad method at that time.


    I''m stupid, really.


    "Miss Nanfeng, our young master is so kind-hearted, you agree to him."


    "Miss Nanfeng, you like the young master so much. Just now you cried so sad. We all feel very sad when we look at it."


    "I wish Miss Nanfeng and our young master a happy one hundred years, and continue to have your son early!"


    ¡­¡­


    I, "..."


    I pursed my lips and looked at Wei Shengyang. My eyes were full of resentment. "You are too much. Are you using a lie to verify a lie or a lie? Yes, I mean a lie. I don''t want to make up with you!"


    "Nanfeng," he hung his eyes, took my hand, and then suddenly knelt down in front of me, suddenly I was stunned, he looked up at me, under my gaze, put a ring on my hand slowly, "get married, let''s go."


    "Can I understand that you are proposing to me?"


    "No, I just want to let you know. Anyway, I''m ready. You have to get married or not."


    I, "..." I didn''t feel anything, just like he gave me a routine.


    What? What?


    If you want to marry me, you have arranged the wedding, and I may be the last one to know.


    "I don''t want to tie it!"


    "But I just heard you say that you want to make up with me."


    "I didn''t say it, no matter I don''t get married!"


    "I just heard you say you love me and don''t want to leave me."


    "I didn''t! You must be listening


    "Well, I just heard you say that as long as I wake up and talk to you, you will listen to me in the future."


    I, "..." The city routine is deep, I want to go back to the countryside!


    "I said I won''t knot!"


    Those Chinese people in white coats and nurse''s clothes behind them all began to coax and shout "together, together".


    I saw Ye he standing in the front of these people. When I looked at him, he winked at me, "sister-in-law, you should follow the boss. The boss is chasing his wife for thousands of miles. Anyway, you agreed to make up with the boss. You won''t regret it. How can you not keep your word?"


    I, "..." It''s clear that they have come to set me up. Now people who use the routine actually want to criticize me with morality. Do you want to face me?I don''t speak to show my disagreement.


    Then ye he continued with a smile, "and now that you have left the villa, there is only one nurse and child in the villa. But when the boss came from abroad, he brought a lot of people, so do you know what I mean? Sister in law


    I, "..." I understand that they have come up with a policy of both hard and soft to me in such a short time.


    That is, if I agree willingly, then nothing happens and everything goes well.


    If I don''t agree, they actually use their children to threaten me. It''s shameless. They really get my weakness.


    "Wei Sheng Yang, it''s all bad routines you think of. You''re shameless, huh..." Before I had time to say what I wanted to blame him, he blocked me up again.


    This is a very affectionate kiss after a long time, especially in front of so many people, I was trapped inside and forgot to resist.


    Until the end of this soft and long kiss, I hold my chest, gasping, he whispered in my ear, "put on my ring, you are my fiancee, go, take you to look after the children."


    ¡­¡­


    So I was dragged away by him in a daze and went back to the villa. We came back together, so several bodyguards stationed in the villa rushed out.


    Then there were only two of us left in the empty living room. The health center impolitely sat on the sofa and patted the position beside it, "come here, sit beside me."


    "I don''t want to sit next to you."


    "Come here." He can''t help but pull me to his side, sit down, and then take my shoulder, "are you still angry with me?"


    "I didn''t."


    "We''ll get married when we get back. I know you want to marry me."

 Chapter 210

    It''s like a promise and a seduction.


    I pursed my lips, speechless.


    In fact, I always understand my own heart, I am so attached to him, I do not want to leave him.


    If there is one person in the world who is most dependent on him, I think that person must be me.


    So in fact, when I was very young, when I just understood the concept of marriage, I had many fantasies about the way I married him.


    Even later, I knew that he was engaged to someone else. I felt very sad, heartbroken. On the surface, I gave up. In fact, how could I be so free and easy.


    I will still recall the wedding I want with him many times in my dream.


    I have been deceiving my heart, but I know my heart very well, so when he said this, it was like stabbing me in the heart.


    "Wei Shengyang, I think this decision is too reckless. We can take a long-term view." I''m in a small way.


    He laughed and rubbed my hair. When he looked at me, it was like looking at a little fool. "It''s not rash. I''ve thought about it for a long time, many years, and I''ve never given up this idea. If you force me to forget it, then I''ll only remember it, and I''ll die lonely."


    I hang my eyes, I understand that he is telling the truth, I also understand that if it is true, I am the same as him.


    I will, too. I''ll never forget it. I''ll end up alone.


    But the problem is no longer there.


    The problem is


    "Do you know why I gave you up?"


    "You can talk to me."


    "I exchanged you for my son, and there are still 1 billion yuan left. I promised your mother that she would have nothing to do with you from now on. If she had any more to do with you, she would lay hands on my Bai family, and naturally she would never let me go again. I''m not trying to stir up the relationship between your mother and son. I''m just stating the facts. I just want to say that I I don''t want to be so selfish. I really love my father, and I also know that my father loves me very much. He has lost me once. I don''t want him to lose me for the second time. Wei Shengyang, I dare not... "


    I dare not accept you, because once I accept you, the consequences will be very serious.


    Then I will lose everything for these consequences, my own life, the lives of my relatives, and even the future of my children.


    I can''t gamble.


    "My mother''s side, I will find a way to solve it. I won''t let her do it to your family." He promised me gently.


    But I still shook my head, "Wei Shengyang, if a person wants to break the egg in your hand, then even if you are more careful, he will always have the chance to steal your egg and break it. So if your mother gets angry and really has the idea of starting with us, we can''t prevent it at all. You know about England, don''t your mother? "


    He nodded. "I think I already know."


    I clenched my fist, looking a little nervous, "well Either you go back to China or I go to another country. Don''t follow me any more. "


    "Come back with me, and I want you to be my wife."


    This is definitely a very beautiful love sentence, at least for many women, this sentence is enough beautiful.


    Your beloved, sincerely want you to be his wife, and then grow old with you, anyway, I think I have been satisfied to hear this sentence.


    I''d love to, but I know I can''t.


    "Wei Sheng Yang, or..." Anyway, I don''t want to give up on him. Anyway, I know he doesn''t want to give up on me, but he can''t handle it at present. I can''t let him destroy the relationship for me and my family. What''s more, with his mother''s character, even if he destroys the relationship with his mother, it doesn''t necessarily change his mother''s mind.


    So Since it''s because of me, I''ll take a step back.


    I whispered, "or we can keep in touch, but you don''t want your family to find out that I don''t care about fame. If you think about me in your heart, I''ll be very happy."


    My life is so simple.


    "No way!" He stood up.


    I was startled. I thought he thought I was in the Arabian Nights. Did he think it was wrong for me to even want to be a shameful person?


    No, it shouldn''t be his character?


    Just when I was wondering what he meant, he said again, "our child can''t be an illegitimate child, and I won''t let you be a top-notch person. I want you to be aboveboard!"


    I, "..." Sure enough, I misunderstood him. Maybe I''m too guilty to think I''m worthy of him. That''s why I have such a strange idea.


    "Wei Sheng Yang, calm down."


    "Well, I''m a little cold.""Well?"


    "Come and hug me."


    This kind of topic appears to be particularly jumping, I moved over and hugged him, and he pillowed on me, looking very satisfied, "come back with me tomorrow."


    Is it in such a hurry?


    To be honest, I don''t really want to go back to China. Subconsciously, Yiwu thinks that there is Luolan in China, so it''s very dangerous for me to go back to China.


    Especially let her know that I and weishengyang will make up after all, either she will take away my Chengyou, or she will become angry and fight with the white family.


    Whatever it is, I know that I have no fighting power in front of him.


    So if I think about it this way, I think it''s very comfortable to go abroad. I finally make peace with Wei Shengyang again. We can hug, kiss and chat together. When we come back to China, all these things will be lost.


    So


    "Can we not go back to China for the time being?"


    "Give me a kiss and I''ll tell you." He pointed to his lips and closed his eyes.


    Alas, this may be the legend of forced business, I bowed my head to kiss up, dragonfly like water, I backed back, "kiss you, you say."


    "I don''t feel like kissing. If you kiss again, I''ll let you know."


    Although I feel that I have been teased, but no one else caught me, so I can only bow my head and kiss again.


    He didn''t close his eyes this time. He gave me a kiss on my lips, and then his tongue rolled in. As soon as he turned over, he pressed me under his body, and his fingers slid on me. He blew air in my ear. "The way is that we can have another child here, and then I announce our marriage, and get married openly. We are engaged here. No one can object to it. When I return home in a month, I want to marry you. No one can object to it. "

 Chapter 211

    Life is always ups and downs, let me doubt his untrue, and then, we made up the same day, and weishengyang moved in, said to help me take care of the children.


    I rolled my eyes. Anyway, I couldn''t drive him away, so I didn''t refuse any more.


    In fact, my heart is a little lucky, at least weishengyang is still alive, isn''t it, at least he has been thinking about me.


    Life is so short, I know I love him, I do not want to embarrass the two of us.


    As for Luolan, I believe weishengyang will deal with it.


    Then that day we were sitting on the sofa, I was in his arms, and his cell phone rang.


    He was silent on his cell phone for a moment. I saw the number displayed in the store. I remember it was Lorraine.


    Weishengyang or pick up, I heard Luolan''s voice a little angry feeling, her words mean to want weishengyang to return home immediately.


    But Wei Shengyang didn''t speak all the time, and finally refused. He said that he was where I was.


    Hang up the phone, I asked him, "you say, your mother will not fight me, I will not die?"


    "I don''t think so. She doesn''t want me to hate her."


    I was silent. In the evening, I received a message from Loran''s phone number, "are you with Wei Shengyang?"


    "No, he just went out." Wei Shengyang''s physical condition is not good. He went to the hospital for reexamination, but I didn''t trust the child, so I stayed.


    Sure enough, Lorraine''s call came directly, and I pinched my cell phone in fear.


    "South wind."


    "Auntie."


    We were silent for a long time, but she spoke.


    Then my tears are in my eyes, I admit that I am not promising, but I can''t do free and easy with her.


    "Go home."


    I burst into tears and said, "I''m sorry, auntie. I know your family doesn''t like me. I know you always think I''m not worthy of your family. But Wei Shengyang and I really like each other since we were young. We have experienced too much. I''ve been dead once. So I know that life is short. We should cherish what we want to cherish. Auntie, I love you I really don''t want to give up on him any more. I love him, I love him... "


    I burst into tears and she sighed, "don''t cry."


    How can I not cry? I know very well how much I have to pay for breaking my contract with Loran when I am with Wei Shengyang.


    Wei Sheng Yang is what I want, and so is my family, said Luo Lan. You can''t have both fish and bear''s paw.


    "Auntie, I know you are very angry about my repentance. Can I ask you not to affect my family? I am not worthy of weishengyang, but I love weishengyang, so I don''t want fame. I will try to persuade weishengyang to marry wenwanyan, OK?"


    Well, just stay with Wei Shengyang. I don''t care about anything else.


    As Zhang Ailing said, love a person, really can make people humble to the dust.


    Lorraine was silent for a long time, and my heart was very uneasy.


    I was so afraid that she refused.


    "Silly boy," she sighed softly, "I won''t embarrass your family."


    She spoke softly. For a moment, I suspected something was wrong with my ears.


    "It''s not for you," she continued. "Wei Shengyang is so partial to you. In fact, I always boast that you are special. I''m also a mother. This time, I decided to trust my son."


    "Ah? Aunt what do you mean? How can I feel like she''s agreeing with us?


    "Come back home, I''ll take you back to Wei Sheng''s home and discuss with Wei Sheng Yang''s father about your marriage."


    "Ah? Aunt


    "You can call me mother."